THE HISTORY OF THE Turkish Empire, From the YEAR 1623., to the YEAR 1677.  
CONTAINING THE REIGNS Of the Three last EMPERORS, VIZ. SULTAN MORAT, OR AMURAT iv SULTAN IBRAHIM, AND Sultan MAHOMET IV, his Son, The Thirteenth EMPEROR, now Reigning.  
By Sir PAUL RYCAUT, Late CONSUL of Smyrna.  
LONDON, Printed by J.D. for Tho. Basset, R. Clavell, J. Robinson, and A. Churchill, MDCLXXXVII.   

The Epistle Dedicatory to the KING.  
May it please Your most Excellent Majesty:  
I Cannot, without some despondency of Mind, and awful fear of the Greatness of Your Majesty, make an Offering at Your Sacred Feet of so small an Esteem and inconsiderable Value, as these following Histories. For having traveled long in remote Countries, and resided no less than eighteen Years in Turkey, the World may reasonably expect some rich Returns unto Your Majesty in Persian Silks, and Tyrian Purples, or in the finest Carpets, and other Gaieties, in which the softness and luxury of the Lesser Asia did anciently abound: and may now judge me a Bankrupt, or ill Husband of my Talon, when they see me at Home trembling in Your Royal Presence, with a Gift no more worthy than a few Sheets of Paper; which being a Sacrifice inferior and beneath the acceptance of so Great a Monarch, I might reasonably fear, that they would take fire at the heat of Your just displeasure, were they not with all humility and reverence consecrated to the Royal Clemency. For in this glorious Title and Attribute, Your Majesty (as is notorious to the World) exceeding all the most Serene and most Clement Emperors that ever were, expects not from me, either Gold or Jewels, but rather a true Account of my Time, how I have spent it in the Service of God, and of your Majesty: and how I have administered that Public Trust and Interest which was committed to my Management. Accept therefore, GREAT SIR, these following Discourses, to discharge part of the Account of my Time, with other Treatises which have been the Employment to fill up my vacant Intervals: the remaining account of my Hours are not to be justified by my own Report, but by the Testimony of others, whose Wisdom and Goodness will be as ready to own my Industry and Faithfulness in their Concernments, as they will be to excuse and pardon my Infirmities.  
Ever since the time of Your Majesty's happy Restauration, my Lot hath fallen to live and act within the Dominions of the Turk, and there to move in a Public Capacity; which though it was in an Administration of one of the lowest Note and Degree, yet the great Influence which the flourishing Estate of that Trade hath on the common Good of England, nourished in me a secret Pride and Satisfaction in that Employment, which called and raised up all my Endeavours to acquit myself therein with Prudence, Faithfulness, and Industry; there being the same Regularity required in the Stars of the lower, as in those of higher Magnitude.  
This hath been the first, and indeed the only Affair I ever managed for the Public: for before Your Majesty's blessed Return, the Character noted on my Family of being Loyal, as it made them at first active and zealous in the Service of Your Glorious Father, so afterwards it famed them for their Sufferings, and rendered them and me uncapable of Office. But Your Majesty returning like the Sun, to animate and cherish all living Creatures, with an equality proportioned to their several Capacities, hath been pleased also to bestow a Ray of Your benign Influence on myself; whereby having received Comfort and Refreshment, I do with all sense of my Duty, and with entire Devotion, pray unto the King of Kings for the Happiness, long Life, and immortal Glory of Your Majesty, and with all reverence and humble submission, devote and consecrate myself, for ever to remain,  
Your Majesty's most Humble, most Dutiful, and most Obedient Servant, PAUL RYCAUT.   

 portrait of Murad IV 
MORAT AUT AMURATHES IV TURCARUM IMPERATOR VNDE CIMUS 1623. ☽   

My Brother's folly, and my want of years  
Let lose the reigns of Rule to Mutineers;  
But as with time my strength, and wit improve,  
I all reform with fear, and not by love.  
By mighty force I Babylon subdue,  
From whence a peace with Persia doth ensue,  
And when 'gainst Christian foes, I do design  
To turn my arms, die with excess of wine.    

THE REIGN OF Sultan MORAT, OR AMURAT IU. The Eleventh EMPEROR; AND Twenty first MONARCH OF THE TURKS.  
THE weak Understanding of Sultan Mustapha, and his inability for Rule, caused the Affairs of State, both at Home and Abroad, to move disorderly and irregular. Where Violence and Injustice prevail, there is so little distance between the most eminent Height of Grandeur, and the lowest Abyss of Misery, that a Prince may in a moment step from one unto the other. The Janissaries and Military Officers commanded more now than the Civil, all things being guided by the Air and Fancy of the Soldiery, who placed and displaced with that wind of Favour and Displeasure, which is agreeable to the Humour of a Multitude, and the Licentiousness of Arms. For at the same time there were three Emperors, seven Great Viziers, two Captain-Pasha's, five Aga's of the Janissaries, three Treasurers, six Pasha's of Cairo; and in proportion, the Changes and Alterations were as many in all the Provinces of the Empire. All this Confusion evidently proceeding from the weak and almost senseless Understanding of Mustapha; the Ministers and People concurred, as it were, in an universal Consent to dethrone him a second time, and exalt into his Place Sultan Morat Brother to Osman, who was murdered the Year before. The Principal Actors in this Contrivance, were Kiosem the Mother of Morat, and the Mufti. But in the execution hereof, three Difficulties occurred: The first was Chusaein Pasha the Great Vizier; who by reason of the Inabilities of Mustapha, being become absolute Lord and Sovereign of all, would be unwilling to assent unto that Proposition, which might degrade him of his Dignity, and divest him of his Power. A second Obstastacle was the Fancy and Humour of the Soldiery, who having with much Zeal and Passion exalted Mustapha to the Throne, it might be doubted, that in maintenance of the same Humour, they would with equal obstinacy persevere in their Election. A third was the Poverty or low Ebb of the Exchequer, which at that time was in no capacity to supply that Donative to the Soldiery, which was usual and customary at the Inauguration of every Sultan. To forward and hasten this Change, and ripen this Plot, the News of the Rebellion of Abassa did much contribute; who with a Body of fifteen thousand Horse, roved over all the Plains of Karahisar, calling himself Avenger of Sultan Osman's Murder, and Enemy of the Janissaries; by whose Mutiny and Conspiracy he was put to Death: in satisfaction for which, he not only killed all Janissaries which fell into his hands; but their Wives, Children, and those allied to them, he destroyed with implacable Malice and bloody Rage. Upon this Advice, the Janissaries at Constantinople being moved with equal Fury and desire of Revenge, applied themselves to their Aga, proposing a speedy Union with the Spahees, for suppressing this Rebellion before Time gave it greater growth, and made the Humour more stubborn and difficult to be purged. At the same time also came Letters from Cicala Pasha, (who was dispatched into Asia with a strong Party, to give a stop to the farther Progress and Advance of Abassa) advising that upon his near approach to the Enemy, so general a Fear possessed his Soldiery, that most of them disbanded and forsook their Colours; and that at present he had no more than five hundred Janissaries, and two hundred Spahees under his Command, which he found to be an unequal Match to contend with the increasing Power of Abassa. This Intelligence served happily the occasion of the Mufti, Vizier, and Aga, to give a turn to the desired Change, and supplied them with an Answer to the Janissaries, that they were ready to yield compliance unto their Address, but that the Incapacity of their Sovereign obstructed their Proceed, and that the Defect in the Principal Wheel disordered all the Motions of good Government. At which Reply the Janissaries becoming more unquiet, assembled themselves in a tumultuous manner at the Mosch of Sultan Solyman; where making an 
* Ayack in Turkish signifies a Foot.  Ayack Divan, (so called, because they sit not down, but stand on their Legs, to denote the present haste and urgency of their Affair) it was enacted, by an unanimous consent of the Civil and Military Power, That young Morat, or Amurat, should be promoted to the Throne, and that Mustapha should be deposed: And because the Exchequer was at its lowest Ebb, and wholly exhausted by miscarriage of the Officers, the Soldiers were contented to dispense with their Donative; which they relinquished in consideration of the Public Good, reserving still their Title and Claim thereunto at times of a more happy Inauguration. With this News the Vizier immediately mounted on Horseback to signify this Universal Decree to Mustapha; but he found him so stupid, as if he had been insensible of the Message; and his Mother wanting Power to resist this strong Convulsion, gave way to Necessity, and seemed to embrace what she could not oppose.  
Thus Mustapha falling from the Heaven of his Throne to the Abyss of his Prison, seemed to return unto his Centre; for being only by the Wildfire of Fortune carried as far aloft, as the force of popular Powder could reach, he afterwards by the mere weight of his earthly Temper returned with the like quickness of Motion to the place from whence he ascended.  
Hereupon Sultan Amurat, a Youth of about fourteen years of Age, was brought forth to the People, and placed in the Throne with all the Acclamations and rejoicings of the People. And being taught by his Mother in a feigned manner to refuse acceptance of the Empire, he pretended that the Exchequer was exhausted, and that therefore he was not able to demonstrate the Affection and Esteem he had for them; and that since they had killed their former Sultan's, he was fearful lest the tenderness of his Age should betray him to the like Violence: but the Soldiery having not the patience to hearken to his Excuses, 
Amurat installed.  immediately carried him to the Divan, where having clothed him in White, they seated him on a Safraw, erected with four Pillars, studded with precious Stones; the Covering of which was of Crimson-Velvet, richly embroidered with Gold and Oriental-Pearl. And being so seated, the Mufti with all reverence approached, and kissed his Hand; and then turning to the People, he demanded of them, If they were contented with that Prince whom they now beheld in the Seat of the Ottoman Kings? To which they having given assent by their loud Acclamations; Morat, with a becoming gravity, encharged the Mufti to take care that Justice and the Law be executed, and so retired to his Lodgings with general satisfaction. The next morning he was carried by Water to the Mosch of Jub in the Suburbs of Constantinople, where according to the Solemnity of the Ottoman Empire, having performed his 
* Which is a dispensing of Mutton to the Poor.  Corban, or Sacrifice, and having his Cemiter grit to his Side by the Emirsheriff, he mounted on Horseback, and with a magnificent Train entered by the Gate of Adrianople. In the mean time Mustapha, who was more worthy to bear a Fool's Cap than an Imperial Diadem, was conducted to Prison, and more narrowly guarded than formerly; howsoever no Man offered to take away his Life, the Persons of Fools and Idiots being sacred in esteem of the Turks, and the least Injury offered to them accounted Irreligious and Unlucky.  
Morat was of a lively Countenance, full-faced, dark Hair, of a black and lively Eye, ruddy and sanguine Complexion, and in every degree of a promising and hopeful Aspect: but his exterior appearance did not correspond with the internal Cruelty of his violent Spirit, having some similitude with the Swan, which hath white Feathers and black Flesh.  
The Great Vizier who assisted at this Solemnity, was (as we have said) Chusaein Pasha, a Person of Self-interest, who had wasted and consumed the Treasury, and converted a great part thereof to his own Benefit; he was a Tyrant, hated of all Men, and supported himself by no other Art than bribing of the Soldiery: And to his other Crimes he added, that of having unjustly persecuted Halil Pasha, and deprived him of his Office, his Power not reaching to the taking away his Life; which being reserved for better Times, he was again recalled from his Retirement, and by special Command of the Sultan, was unwillingly restored to the Office of Vizier, being best pleased with a quiet and pacific Life, to which his melancholy Temper had naturally disposed him. In the mean time Chusaein Pasha being terrified by the sensible touches of his own Conscience, took his flight by way of the Black Sea; and being out of the reach of Justice, a Fine was set of Five thousand Zechins, and of Lands to the Revenue of an hundred thousand Asper's a Year, to be given unto him who should bring his Head. Many of those who had sold him their Friendship and Favour, being affrighted with this Sentence, voluntarily disgorged the Rewards they had received; and amongst the rest, the last Aga of the Janissaries, who had been his Kahya or Steward for the space of three months, restored 8 hundred thousand Dollars as an Atonement for his Sin, and a Ransom for purchasing his own Life and Office. At length, by force of the foregoing Reward, Chusaein Pasha was betrayed and taken alive; and being brought to Constantinople, was immediately strangled before the Gate of the Divan.  
Many were the Difficulties which this young Sultan was to encounter; the greatest of which was the Insolence of the Janissaries, who feeling themselves empty of Money, began to repent of the prodigal and easy remission of their Donative, and in a tumultuous manner to redemand it again. There was no Argument or Debate to be used against Men of the Sword, who harkened to no other Reason than their own Wants, and to satisfy them, there was no other Remedy than Compliance; wherefore all Officers and Persons not employed in Military Affairs were forced to contribute towards a large Tax, and a shameful Demand was made for the Loan of Thirty thousand Zechins from the four Christian Ambassadors resident at the Port, that they also as Friends might yield an assisting hand towards the present Urgency of Affairs: so little consideration and shame have Turks to lay open the Nakedness and distress of their Country even to Strangers and Enemies of it. And indeed such was the Insolence and  Power of the Soldiery, that their Desires and Commands were Laws, and their Determinations Rules for their Sultan and his Subjects.  
This Humour of Usurpation and unlimited Power, wearied all the Officers of the Empire, and inclined them secretly to approve the Cause of Abassa Pasha of Erzirum, who declared and styled himself Enemy to the Janissaries; and of Bechir Pasha of Babylon, who was joined with him. The Vizier also finding his Power abridged by the Arbitrary Will of the Soldiery, moved slowly and coldly into Asia, where all the Force he could make, consisted of no more than fifty thousand new and unexperienced Men, such as were uncapable to contend with a more numerous Army of veterane Soldiers; to which also the Beglerbei of Anatolia joined himself, as did all other the chief Timar-Spahees, who conspired together to confound and destroy the Pride and Government of the Janissaries. The Vizier also was of the same Party, and coldly at first answered the Request of the Janissaries, when they earnestly pressed him to lead them against Abassa their common and mortal Enemy: At length, being fortified with the Force of the Timar-Spahees, he told them plainly, That if they would go and fight, he would be a Spectator of the Success, but would not engage himself in a Quarrel wherein the Blood of Musselmen might be spilt on one side and the other: by which means the Rebels in Asia took Head, increased in Force, and every day rendered them in a more formidable and dangerous posture.  
But this was not all the Trouble which ensued; for the Tartars having refused that King whom the Grand Signior had appointed them to receive, declared for Mehmet his Brother: who was seconded by the Votes of the Generality, and maintained by the strongest Nerve of that Nation. The Vizier was unwilling to engage in this Quarrel, alleging, That a Civil War was the worst of Evils, and that it was better to connive at a present Inconvenience, than in this distracted Time of Affairs, to pollute the Empire with the Blood of Tartars, who were their Brethren, and of the same Religion and Alliance with them. Howsoever the Divan was of another Opinion, and resolved to dispeed the Captain-Pasha with a Force sufficient to reinstate Gherey (for so the Elder Brother was called) in the Government of that Kingdom. But yet the Instructions given, rather directed him to act with Dexterity than with Force, supposing that the Authority of the Turks abetted with the presence of a considerable Force, would create an inclination in the Tartars to Obedience, so soon as they discovered them to appear on their Coast. The Captain-Pasha being arrived at 
* The chief City of the Krim Tartar.  Caffá, declared, That he was sent by the Grand Signior, not to exclude either one or other of the Pretenders, but only to be Witness of a free and fair Election; that so all Civil Discord ceasing, that Party might be chosen who was most pleasing to the generality of the People. To which end two Standards were erected, one for 
† Gherey the Name of the Family.  Gherey the Elder Brother desired by the Turks, and the other for Mehmet beloved of the Tartars. The People in multitudes ran to the Standard of Mehmet, and but few to that of Gherey; which demonstrated at how mean a rate the Tartars esteemed the Protection and Favour of the Port. The Captain-Pasha vexed hereat, denied to give his Assent to the Confirmation, on pretence, that he was first to demand the Grand Signior's Pleasure; but at length was persuaded by Gherey to land a Force of about eight thousand Men to own and maintain his Cause, on hopes, that rather than engage against the Turks, the People would condescend to Terms in his Admission and Favour. The Tartars not being in the least dismayed hereat, arrayed themselves in a warlike Posture, and feigning Fear and Flight, alured the Turks to a pursuit of them, until they had brought them to a place where thirty thousand Horse lay in ambush; which on a sudden arising and encompassing them round, had entirely destroyed them, had not Salil the Brother of Mehmet given a stop to the slaughter, on hopes, that such a testimony of Friendship would reconcile the Spirits of the Turks, at least might render his Brother's preferment more tolerable and grateful to the Turks. In this conflict, Ibrahim and Chusaein who were Viziers of the Bench, the kahya and a Capigibashe of the Seraglio were slain, whose Bodies were afterwards transported to Constantinople, six hundred Janissaries and as many Seamen were killed, and fifteen hundred Prisoners were taken, whose Liberty was procured at a mean Ransom, for the sake of that Faith and Religion which they jointly professed; they also took thirty Pieces of Cannon, and might also have become Masters of the whole Fleet consisting of thirty six Galleys, had they been desirous to have prosecuted their Victory to the utmost advantage: and moreover in that conjuncture of Affairs, when a general consternation had overspread the principal parts of the Ottoman Dominions, when the Councils were feeble and faint, and that a languishing Pulse beat in all the Government, had the Tartar with an Army of fifty thousand Horse then ready to march, made up to the Walls of Adrianople, it might have proved such an opportunity for dividing and destroying this Empire, as hath not offered at any time since that Occasion. But the two Brothers, Mehmet and Salil, styling their War forced and defensive, used that moderation in their Victory, which might not provoke a desire of Revenge in the Turks. The Captain-Pasha being thus permitted to departed from Caffa with his Fleet, sailed to Varna, a Port in the Black Sea, about two hundred miles distant from Constantinople; where the News of this Defeat being arrived, put all the City into confusion, and raised the Viziers at midnight to consult of those Remedies and Expedients which were agreeable to the present emergency of Affairs. The Great Vizier Ali was of opinion, that the Grand Signior ought to condescend to Terms of Accommodation, though to the disadvantage and disreputation of his Power; and that accordingly a Letter should be wrote to Mehmet the Tartar, beginning with the usual Compliments of Friendship and Salutation; and afterwards declaring, That it was never the intention of the Port to engage in a War against him, the late conflict having only proceeded from a mistake and misinterpretation of Orders; and that there was no other design, than to compose the Civil Differences amongst themselves, by advancing that Prince to the Kingly Dignity who was most pleasing and grateful to the People. This Advice was approved by the rest of the Council, and a Messenger dispatched with the Letter, accompanied with a Cemiter and Vest of Sables, which are the Signals of the Sultan's Favour. In the mean time the People murmured at the pusillanimity of the Government, saying, That they had sent an Ambassador to thank the Tartar for not seizing their whole Fleet, and acknowledge their Obligation to him for the Blows and Wounds he had given their Army. The Tartars also gloried in this submission, and took the boldness to vaunt of their Lineage and Descent to be more Ancient and Noble than that of the Ottoman Family; and that in this time of decay and degenerate procedure of that Monarchy, it appertained to the Greatness of the Tartars to stir up the Fire and snuff the Lamp, that the Splendour of that Empire might become more bright and shining than in former Ages. And so little respect did they now maintain for the Port, that they surprised two Ambassadors sent from the Moscovite in their way to Constantinople, rob and killed them, as also the Turkish Chiaus that was with them, lest his Testimony should be brought in for an evidence against them.  
During these Troubles, the Cossacks taking advantage of the Captain-Pasha's absence in Tartary, entered the Bosphorus with about an hun-and fitty Sail of Saicks and Boats; 
The form of the Cossacks Boats.  these Boats and Vessels which the Cossacks use, are built long and light, with ten Oars of a side, and two Men to an Oar; the Head and Stern are not unlike, so that they hang the Rudder sometimes at one end, and sometimes at the other, being not obliged to turn their Vessel, but without loss of time to proceed with that end which happens to be foremost. Each Boat carries fifty select Men armed with Fire-arms and Cemiter, in the management of which they are very expert; and are a People sober, enduring Labour and hard Diet; and so speedy in their Incursions, that they forestall the Advices, and commonly strike before they threaten. With these Boats and People (as we have said) they entered the Bosphorus, where they burned several Villages and Houses of Pleasure; on the Grecian side they burned Boyuc-deri and Yenichioi, on the Asian side Stenia. The appearance of this Enemy so near the Imperial City, caused a general Consternation, not unlike that at London, when the Dutch entered the River of Chatham. To oppose this Force, there was not one Galley in readiness, so that Saicks, Chimbers, and small Boats were armed, to the number of four or five hundred, and man'd with such people as the present haste and expedition offered; the great Chain was then brought forth to cross the BOsphorus, which the Grecian Emperors used at the Siege of Constantinople: and Ten thousand Men were issued from the City to defend the Shoar from depredation and farther mischief. The Turkish Fleet faced the Cossacks to give them a stop, whilst they hovered about the middle of the Channel in form of a Half-Moon, and so continued the whole day until Sunset; when with the night they returned into the Sea, carrying with them, besides their Booty, Glory sufficient to have entered the Channel, and without blows or opposition, to have braved the Capital Seat of the Ottoman Monarchy, and the most formidable City of the whole Word. Not many days after they returned again with a greater Force than before, which put the City into the like consternation; and having hovered about three or four days at the Mouth of the Black Sea, they burned the Pharos or Lantern with certain Villages thereabouts, and being laden with Spoils and Glory, they again returned into their own Country. Thus we may observe, how bold Enemies are made with the weakness of a State: a Horse is soon sensible of his Rider, when backed by a faint Hand, and an unaccustomed Lightness, but a stiff Rein and a close Knee makes him obedient to his Ruler. All people having discovered the imbecility of the Government, made head against it: and the young Sultan had those for his Enemies in the time of his Nonage, which in his strong and fiercer years became the most submissive and Fawning Slaves in the World.  
And though at this time the Turkish Ministers were corrupt and rebellious, and the Soldiery mutinous; yet Bethlem Gabor Prince of Transylvania, 
Bethlem Gabor desires assistance against the Emperor.  a Christian, was observant to the Port, demanding Licence to wage War against the Emperor, which was easily granted, and upon payment of the usual Tribute of Ten thousand Hungars, the Ambassador, with thirteen of his Followers, received Coftans or Vests of Honour, and a promise of Succour and Protection, as the Condition of his Affairs should require. Thus we see, that whilst the Turks themselves endeavoured to rend in pieces their own Monarchy, to which one would have thought, that the Christians had most reason to contribute; yet such was the unhappy Fate of Christendom, that Gabor was the only Person at that time to court the Turks; and that for no other Reason, than that he might be supported and abetted in a War against the Emperor and other Christian Princes of Germany.  
The Army of Bethlem Gabor consisted of above Thirty thousand Men, with which he marched over all Hungary, having taken most Towns of consideration, unless Presburg, alias Possonium, Rab, and Komorra. But if we penetrate into the depth and foundation of this War, we shall find that it had a deeper Interest than that of Gabor, and had its Original from the Discord and Civil War of Germany. For the House of Austria being at that time in a condition to render itself formidable, and in a posture to create a jealousy in all the Princes subjected to it, did under colour of subduing the Palatine of the Rhyne, oppress also the Liberty of the Empire, and of the several States which composed it. For after the Emperor, against the Constitutions of the Golden Seal, and the Sense of the Electoral College, had divested the Palatine and his Children of their Estates and Dignity, not so much by Force of Arms, as by Deceit and Breach of Promise; instead of disbanding the Army, which was to have been performed according to Agreement, new Troops were added; and though the Protestant League was dissolved, yet the Catholic Combination, with all its Adherents, remained armed and  to compel the Protestants to a restitution of the Ecclesiastical Revenue, notwithstanding the Articles of Peace to the contrary: so that the Princes and Towns of the Lower Saxony entering into a new League, raised an Army under the Command of Christian of Brunswick Bishop of Alberstadt. Bethlem Gabor having his Interest adjoined to this Party, entertained the same Desires and Intentions, to suppress the Greatness of the Emperor; and having the just complaint to allege of wanting his annual Pension of Fifty thousand Crowns, as was agreed by the Treaty of Niclasbourg, he resolved to force it by Arms, and take part with the Princes of the Protestant Religion which he professed: but because his Srength and Power was not sufficient, without the assistance of the Turks, he not only obtained their permission and approbation of this War, as we have said before, but by payment of Fifty thousand Dollars presented to the first Vizier, and of Forty thousand by way of annual Tribute, he procured an Auxiliary Force of Fifty thousand Turks and Tartars; with part of which, commanded by Budianis, he made an Irruption into the Lower Austria; and with the other, Bethlem himself, about the beginning of October, entered into Moravia, defeated the Regiment of Tiffenbach, retook the Town of Turnova, and routed the Count of Montenegro General for his Imperial Majesty before the Town of Ghoding on the Frontier of Moravia, which he afterwards beleaguered and held besieged until the 20th of November, when Stanislaus Turzow a Hungarian Palatine became Mediator of the Peace, and at length obtained a Truce: the principal Articles of which were as followeth.  

1. That on both parts Arms be laid down for ten months, and all Acts of Hostility cease; that on neither side any attempt should be made either by force or fraud to take any Castles, Forts, Cities, or places of Defence during this time; and that both Germans, Hungarians, and Turks should be alike comprehended.  
2. That if the Emperor were desirous to treat and conclude a final Peace with the Grand Signior, he should use Bethlem Gabor as Mediator, and do nothing therein without his privity.  
3. That all Places and Forts taken by the Prince of Transylvania in his late Expedition, and that all Cities and Castles now in possession of either, should so remain without any alteration.  
4. That all Passages should be open for free Trade of Merchants, and all other the Subjects and Friends of either side.   
A Truce being thus concluded, the Turks in their return made great havoc, carrying with them great numbers of poor Christians into Slavery, which Gabor out of compassion seemed willing to redeem with a low price at his own charge; which the Turks refusing, carried those miserable Wretches into Captivity. The Count Esterhasi Governor of Newhausel for the Emperor, being highly incensed at this treacherous Action, contrary to the Truce so lately concluded, having drawn out a sufficient Force from the neighbouring Garrisons, fell on the Rear of the Turks in their March towards Buda, and charged them so home on the Banks of the River Niter, that he killed five hundred of them on the place, took all their Baggage, with divers Prisoners, and gave liberty to many Christian Slaves. The next day but one after he charged another Party of them, as they attempted to pass a Bridge, which the night before he had caused to be broken down; of which having killed a great number, the rest saved themselves by swimming: howsoever many Christians procured their liberty thereby, and a considerable Booty was made of Horses, Camels, Wagons, and all Provisions. The other Troops consisting of greater numbers, were worse treated than the former; for Esterhasi having received a Recruit of Horse from Reiffemberg Governor of Komorra, and Breuner of Jarvarin or Rab, he proceeded boldly to meet the Turks, and joining Battle with them, he slew twelve hundred on the place, gave liberty to fourteen hundred Christians, took divers of their principal Commanders, with all their Bag and Baggage, besides a considerable quantity of Gold and Silver, in Plate and Mony. Nor were Reiffemberg and Breuner less successful over those who passed through their Quarters to join with the Garrisons of Alba Regalis and Canisia, having killed seven hundred of them, and taken all their Baggage. Moreover Count Serini in his Jouney towards Vienna, defeated six hundred of them, and presented their Colours to the Emperor: and Esterhasi in like manner after his several Exploits, offered thirty Cornets at his Feet, with six Prisoners of Quality, one oh f which was Kins man of Bethlem Gabor.  
These Rebuffs cooled the courage of the Turks a little, and altered the resolution of the Council for carrying forward the War on the side of Germany, as was intended, had the Success answered expectation: For these Misfortunes abroad, and intestine Troubles at home, with Pestilence and Famine, which at the same time greatly afflicted the parts of Constatinople (whereby an hundred thousand People died) abated the Mettle of the Turks, and caused them to take new Measures in all their Determinations: and for that reason Ambassadors were sent both to Vienna and into Poland to renew the Articles of Peace, and so to confirm the League, that whilst the Sultan was employed in his Wars with Persia and the Eastern Countries, nothing should intervene from the Western Parts to trouble or obstruct his Progress, or recall him from his Enterprise. For now the Rebellion of Abassa, joined with Bechir Pasha of Bagdat, growing daily more considerable, and his strength increasing to that condition, that he was able to keep the Field in despite of the Grand Signiors Forces, he adventured to quarter within five days March of Constantinople: and at the same time Letters coming from Hafish Pasha General of the Army in the Province of Bagdat, that the King of Persia was entered into the Dominions of the Turk with a powerful Army, a general Consternation seized the whole Turkish Court, the wisest and stoutest having occasion to call up for all their Wisdom and Courage to assist at a Time when the Government was assailed on all sides, both at home and abroad. Various were the Counsels and Proposals in what manner to proceed in Times of such emergency. First it was resolved to proclaim a War both against the King of Persia, and the Rebels in Asia, and that whosoever took of the Grand Signior Pay, from one Asper a day to higher value, should be in readiness to serve in the War, upon penalty of losing his Estate, of being accounted a Rebel, and his Wife and Children sold for Slaves. But the more sober and moderate sort judged it policy to take off Abassa, by sending him a general Pardon, with a concession of all his Demands, upon condition, that he should turn his Arms upon the King of Persia, who was the common Enemy of their Country and Religion: but the Janissaries would by no means assent to this Agreement, with a Person to whom they bore a more inveterate hatred, than to the Persian himself, as he did also to the Janissaries. For that he might better justify his pretence of Revenge, he declared, That being one day in a Mosch at his Prayers, the murdered Osman appeared to him, and taking him by the hand, said, My faithful Mussulman, since thou art the most generous of all my Slaves, I command thee to revenge my Death, with the Blood of sixty thousand Janissaries and Spahees; good Forture shall accompany thy Arms, and Victory shall crown thy Labours. During these Intrigues and Difficulties of Reconciliation, Abassa, spoiled the Lesser Asia, and the Persian King conquered the City and Province of Bagdan, or Babylon, took Kur Asan Pasha, an old Soldier, Prisoner, possessed himself of Mosul and Leska on the Persian Sea; and meeting no considerable opposition, he divided his Army into four parts. The first was dispatched into Mesopotamia, commanded by the King himself. The second made Incursions into Palestine. The third infested the Coast of the Black Sea: and the fourth marched towards Mecha, with hope and design of sharing all the parts of the Eastern Empire.  
Ali Pasha, who opposed the King in Mesopotamia, was slain, and his Army wholly defeated, so that the Province became a Prey to the Enemy: the success in Palestine was equally fortunate by the revolt of Damascus, a place of great Riches and Importance; the Coast of the Black Sea was greviously infested, and a Port taken near to Trapezond; and little opposition being made at Balsora, the Town was taken by that Army in their March towards Mecha and the parts of the Red Sea, where they rendered themselves Masters of Medina, the City of their Prophet Mahomet.  
To repair these losses, and to encounter numbers so strong and valiant in all parts, the Vizier was dispeeded with a powerful FOrce to the Town of Bagdat; but by reason of Mutinies and Tumults amongst the Soldiery, Matters found not the success expected: and the Garrison making valiant and vigorous Sallies against the imbecility of the Turkish Soldiery, which were always most obstinate and stout to oppose their own Commanders, obtained an advantage in every Attempt; by which discouragement many forsaking their Colours, 
The Siege raised at Bagdat, & the Turks overthrown.  the Siege was raised with dishonour, and the Interest of the Turk impaired, and almost irreparably lost in those Provinces. This News arrived at Constantinople, that the Camp was risen and fled by Night, that they were forced to burn their Tents and Provisions, and to break their great Artillery and cast them into the Euphrates: that the Miseries in the Army had been such by Famine and Pestilence, and want of all Provisions and Ammunition, that the like was never known: that the Vizier had beheaded three of his Pasha's, that so he might cast the whole blame upon them; and that now retreating with his Army into the Turkish Dominions, the Persians pursued them in the Rear, and for ten days did execution on them making the best use they could of their Victory; which Relation filled the Hearts of all People with sadness, and disordered the Counsels with confusion. The Cause of which will Success, according to custom, being imputed to the General, he was deprived of his Office, and sacrificed to the Fury of the Janissaries.  
These Troubles were increased at Constantinople, by the Addresses which the Prince of Transylvania made unto the Port by his Kapikahya or Agent, representing to the Grand Signior, That he wanting Heirs Male to succeed him in his Principality; the States at a Diet had, with common consent, elected his Lady for his Successor; and therefore desired confirmation from the Port. In excuse of her Sex, he alleged the urgent Necessity of the present Times, which persuaded rather to admit of the Government of a Woman, than that his Principality should, for want of an Heir, fall into the Hands of the powerful Family of Austria. To make good this Demand, Duke John of Weymar, and Count Mansfelt, 
Duke of Weymar and Count Mansfelt join with the Prince of Transylvania.  arrived in Silistria, to whom the Prince of Transylvania joined his Troops: and Morteza Pasha of Buda wrote to the Port, that he was marching towards Vatz to meet the Prince, and confer with him concerning these Designs. The Emperor's Resident at Constantinople greatly exclaimed against these Proceed; which something troubled the Counsels of the Turks, who in that Conjuncture were unwilling to give beginnings to a new War; so that besides fair Words, they promised to write such Letters to the Pasha of Buda, as should give a stop to the Investiture of the Princes. But, to say truly, the Instructions given were in such ambiguous terms, that they in effect left the whole Matter to the Discretion of Morteza to act, as he judged most agreeable to the State of Affairs on the Frontiers, and security of the present Peace.  
Thus did the Turkish Court seek to ward off the blow of a War with Germany, and yet secretly nourished and encouraged it, by giving Orders to the Pasha of Buda to take up his Winter-quarters with the Prince of Transylvania, and to follow his Directions; but yet so to govern Matters with Caution, as not to engage too far on uncertain Grounds or doubtful Hazard, but to embrace Propositions of Peace, if offered with Honour and Security. In prosecution of these Rules, Morteza observing, that Weymar and Mansfelt having united their Forces with Gabor, had form a considerable Army, and were able to fight with Wallestein General of the Imperialists; joined also his Forces to theirs, judging it a prudent and politic Design to wage a War at the Blood and Expense of others. With these Encouragements, and with the favour of a good Opportunity, 
The Emperor's Army defeated.  the Confederates fell upon the Army of Wallestein near the River Gran; who not being able to withstand their Force and Fury, was put to flight, and pursued in the Rear with great slaughter; and endeavouring to pass the River on two Bridges of Boats, were closely followed by the Prince's Forces, who gaining the Pass, put the whole Army into great amazement, and resolved to pursue them to the Gates of Presburg, or Vienna.  
Notwithstanding this Success, the Prince of Transylvania observing the backwardness of his Allies to contribute the Succours of Men and Money which they had promised; and fearing that the unfortunate Estate of the Turkish Affairs should cause the Sultan to disown the War, dispeeded a Messenger to the Emperor in the Winter-season, to excuse the Constraint upon him of taking up Arms, and to offer Terms of Accommodation and Peace. But the Emperor refused all Treaties, until such time as Gabor had separated himself from his Allies, and from association with the Turk: Upon which Answer, Gabor retired to Cassovia, and Morteza to Pesth. This Compliance gave beginning to a Treaty at Komara, where the Commissioners on part of the Emperor, of the Grand Signior, and Prince of Transylvania, assembled. All Parties seemed inclinable to War, and yet with occult Intentions to make Peace, being necessitated thereunto by the urgency of their distinct Interests. The Emperor was urged by his Wars with the Protestants of Germany, and apprehension of Forces from England in favour of the Elector Palatine, than King of Bohemia. The Grand Signior was encumbered by the unfortunate condition of his Wars in Asia: And Bethlem Gabor, jealous of being disowned by the Port, deserted by his Allies, and exposed to fight and contend singly with the Emperor. In short, Gabor concluded a Peace with the Emperor apart, 
Peace concluded between the Emperor and Gabor.  which gave some Jealousies and displeasure to the Grand Signior: Howsoever he dissembled his Discontent, and willingly interessed Gabor with Morteza as Commissioner for him; who being variously disposed, yet moved with the considerations of their common Advantage, worked all Differences into a Composition of Peace; the Articles of which being brought to Constantinople by an Internuncio from the Emperor, and delivered in presence of the two Ambassadors of Gabor, they were accepted by the Chimacam, and ratified by the Grand Signior.  
Articles of Peace concluded between the Emperor of Germany Ferdinand the Second, and Bethlem Gabor, in the Month of December 1626.  

I. THE Prince of Transylvania doth promise, by the Faith of a Christian, never to move Arms, or use any Hostility against the Majesty of the Emperor, or the House of Austria, or their Successors, much less to enter into their Dominions with an Army; nor to aid his Enemies, or keep a Correspondence with them: Not to plot any Innovation in the Kingdom of Hungary, or other Christian Countries: Nor to stir up or provoke the Turks, Tartars, or others, to invade them: Not to entertain or assist in any evil Counsel against his Majesty, nor to give ear to the Request and Desires of his Enemies; but rather to reveal all their Conspiracies and Wickednesses, which shall be made known unto him; and by all means to demonstrate and show a sincere mind truly desirous of Peace, and solicitous of the Common Good.  
II. That the Prince shall instantly departed with his whole Army, out of the Territories and Cities of the Emperor; and that he shall restore as well all Goods belonging to the Imperial Treasure, as those of his faithful Subjects.  
III. That he shall remove from him the Rebel Mansfelt, and all other his Followers and Adherents, desirous to invade the Dominions of the Emperor: And that he shall not aid any Stranger whatsoever, who at his Instance hath entered into the Territories of his Mejesty with Count Mansfelt; to whom Letters of Public Safety shall be given, that they may return by twenty or thirty in a Troop, conditionally, that in no place of their Retreat they shall join with the Enemies of the Emperor.  
iv That seeing it is fit, for Establishment of the Peace, that the Inhabitants of Countries and Cities belonging to the Prince, by consent of the Emperor, should remain, during his Life, in Obedience and Fidelity to him; and that those Inhabitants should do Homage to the Emperor, (saving their corporal Oath to the Prince) to keep inviolate these Articles, That they should have leave, by Letters of full Authority and Power, granted them by the Prince in their first Assemblies and Conventions, to make such Oath of Homage.  
V That at the same time of performing the Homage and Oath, besides the Oath before the last War, they shall take a new Oath according to the Agreement between the Prince and the Commissioners of the Emperor.  
VI The Prince shall procure, that all Places upon the Confines, which were taken by the Turks in the last War, be restored; and that all Captives, taken Prisoners, shall be set at liberty: And that the Prince shall procure the freedom of all such the Emperor's Subjects as shall be in the Turkish Captivity.  
VII. That all the Subjects of the Emperor, lately incited and drawn to the Service of the Prince, shall be free from their Oath: and if the Prince hath any of their Writings Obligatory in his Hands, that he shall restore them: And that these Conditions being confirmed, all other things formerly treated, shall remain in their former State and Vigour.  
VIII. That if any other Difficulties arise, they shall be accommodated with Fidelity and Quietness by Commissioners on both Parts: And that all those who in the last Commotions have served the Prince, shall be absolved according to the Treaty and Agreement at Vienna.  
IX. That all the Inhabitants of Cities and Countries, which have served the Prince, shall be absolved; only those excepted, who have voluntarily taken up Arms against the Emperor; for whom the Prince only shall intercede, excusing always private Men, who have done private Wrongs; for they shall, according to Law and Custom, seek their Restitution by Civil Action.  
X. That all other Articles of Peace concluded at Nichilsburg and Vienna, shall remain in their former Vigour and Force: And that all Goods of the Emperor's Clergy, possessed by the Prince from the Year 1619, to this present Day, shall be restored; except the Abbeys of Replana belonging to the Seminaries of Strigonium, for which the Prince shall pay yearly to the Emperor five hundred Florins.   
These Articles being thus agreed, and signed, and approved by the Sultan, in the Month of September following 1627., the Articles between the Emperor and the Grand Signior were also agreed at Komara; the which are as follow, translated out of the Turkish, word for word.  

THAT seeing the Peace established formerly at Zitwar, Vienna, Komara, and Chiarman, hath remained in the same State, and in the same Articles, without any alteration, it shall not be violated by any new occasion of Contention.  
That the Differences of Vatz, whereof is made mention at the present, shall rest in the same State that the Commissioners on both sides shall agree.  
That the new Forts built upon the Confines of Croatia, contrary to the Peace, shall be demolished. To which purpose our said Deputy Mehmet, and our Visier Mortesa Pasha, shall meet upon the Frontiers of Buda with your Deputies, at the Time appointed by the Treaty; and thereupon the places on both sides shall cause to be demolished the Forts built contrary to the Peace: Wherein if they find any Impediment, they shall choose able and valiant Men to perform and execute the said Service.  
That after the Approbation of this happy Peace, your great Ambassador shall come to Komara, and ours shall repair with our Imperial Letters to Strigonium: and there one of them advising the other, yours shall set forward to our happy Port, and ours shall advance to you. For so it is agreed by our Imperial Order, both carrying with them the new Imperial Capitulations.  
That all Complaints of Villages subject to both parts, shall be laid aside, and no Violences, Taxes, or Contribution, contrary to our former Convention, shall be exacted. And all Forts built in the common Confines, shall be raised. And reciprocally it shall be made known, according to the ancient Treaty, what great Men do dwell amongst our Tributaries. And for the execution of the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Articles of the Peace of Zitwa, the Tenth of Vienna, and the Fourth of Komara and Chiarman (for such was then the Agreement) two Capigi-Pasha's of our high Port shall be deputed and dispatched, the one to this side, and the other to that side of the Danube. And upon your part you shall send two such qualified Persons to the same places: who being met together with the Deputies of Mortesa Pasha, and the Palatine of Hungary, shall rectify all Disorders, and see that good Justice be done on both Parties; for so it is our most High Pleasure.  
That the Slaves which have been taken during this our Treaty, shall be freed and set at liberty without any Ransom: And those who were taken before the said Treaty, shall be exchanged and Redeemed, according to their Qualities and Estates, by the interposition of Mortesa Pasha, and the Palatine of Hungary deputed for that purpose.  
For the Good of poor People on both sides, the Commissioners have thought fit to conclude this renewed Peace for Twenty five Years, from 1627. Whereunto we have given our Imperial Assent.  
That all Merchants, and other our Subjects on both parts, shall have safe passage and conduct through both our Dominions: And we have given command to our Pasha's, Beglerbeghs, Generals, Beghs, and Captains, upon our Confines, to apprehend, bring into Justice, and punish all such as shall any way disturb or molest them contrary to the Peace. As likewise the Palatine of Hungary, and other your Ministers shall do on your part, if they find any such Offenders.  
That our Beglerbeghs, Sanzacks, Captains, and Governors; and your Generals, Commanders, and Captains, shall upon occasion employ all such Persons as are lovers of the Peace and Common Good.  
That there shall be no Damage or Hurt done to any of our Subjects in any of your Kingdoms or Dominions, neither by Sea nor Land; as there shall none be done to yours in our Dominions.  
That all bypast Wrongs, Enmities, and unkindnesses, on both parts, shall be forgotten and laid asleep: and that this happy Peace shall be sincerely and firmly continued and kept inviolate.  
Upon Condition that the Emperor perform and observe all the aforesaid Articles, and that there follow no Action from any Ministers, contrary to the said Peace: We promise and swear, by God our Creator, who made the whole World of Nothing; and by the Honour which we bear to our most high Prophet Mahomet Mustapha, That there shall not be done, during the whole Term of the said Peace, the least Hurt or Damage to the Subjects, Countries, Kingdoms, Castles, or Forts of the said Emperor, by any of our Ministers or Armies, nor to any Christian Slaves subject to our happy Port.   
By these Articles we may observe, that both Parties were desirous of a present Peace, rather than one which was durable; for things are so slubbered over to serve the present Occasion, that they leave all Disputes undecided, till Time should happen more proper to interpret them with the Sword, than with the Pen: like Sores obducted by an unskilful Chirurgeon, which festering within, must be again opened before they are cured: howsoever they served the turn of Gabor, whose Interest it was to maintain an ill Correspondence between the two Emperors.  
Peace being thus concluded between Ferdinand the Second and Sultan Morat, gave some reputation to the Affairs of the Turks: so that notwithstanding the late success of the Persian in their War, by raising the Siege of Bagdat, and overthrow of the Turkish Army; yet that King finding himself now engaged alone, and singly to contend with the Ottoman Power, feared the Puissance of that Empire, lest being roused and heated with the sensible Pinches of the late Disgrace, they should call up and invigorate all their Forces to a Revenge, which might at length tend to a ruin and destruction of Persia, unless Fortune, which attended the first auspicious beginnings with Success, did also continue constant, and still accompany their Arms, which could hardly be expected.  
Wherefore on these Considerations becoming more faint in prosecution of the War, the Persian dispatched an Ambassador to Constantinople, furnished with various Proposals and Projects for a Peace; but still Mattters driving so as to reserve the City and Province of Bagdat, or Babylon, in the hands of the Persian, the Treaty became ineffectual, in regard the Vizier (who was then called Halil Pasha) judged it a high and an irrecoverable disreputation to the Empire, to be dismembered of so principal a part of it. Wherefore the Ambassador being dispatched away with some neglect, the Turks armed with that diligence and heat, that they entered Persia with an Army of an hundred and fifty thousand Men; with which appearance the people being dismayed, suffered Tauris to be taken without much opposition. From hence marching to Bagdat, they found the City well provided and defended with a numerous Garrison, from whence many Sallies were made with variety of Fortune, till at length the Turkish Soldiers being wearied and tired with incessant labour and watch, many of them fled from their Colours: and with such diminutions, the Army being much abated in its Numbers, the Vizier withdrew them from the Persian Dominions. 
Another Expedition into Persia.   
Some Months after the Turkish Army being reinforced, the Vizier entering again into Persia, overthrew the Trucmen who opposed him in his March, and destroyed the Gregorians, who were Friends to the Persian, with a very great slaughter; took Moroc their General, and cut off his Head: And adding to these Victories, the report of having taken some few inconsiderable Towns, his Expedition ended without other Advantages, or Progress of their Arms. This ill Success much troubled the Councils at Constantinople; for they considered that they had now waged an expensive, laborious War, for the space of three Years, without any Effect agreeable to the Blood and Charge which maintained it, but rather to the Loss and Damage of the Empire. The Soldiers abhorred the length and tediousness of the Way, and the misery of the March, being to pass over vast Countries and Deserts, where there was nothing besides Rocks, Sands, and Barrenness. Many Horses, Camels, and other Beasts of Burden, perished for want of Nourishment; and where Provisions were to be had, the Price was so excessive, that the Timariot and other Soldiers had not a Purse to defray their Charges. The Enemy likewise was very strong, for the Sofi was at the Head of forty thousand brave Horse, which daily infested the Ottoman Camp, beat their Convoys, and cut off their Provisions, and so obstructed them that they could not advance.  
The Vizier Halil, 
Proposition made by the Persian for a Peace.  than General, being discouraged by these Disasters, was inclinable to accept of the Proposition made by the Persian, viz. That Babylon should remain to his eldest Son in Fee, and to his Heirs and Successors, acknowledging to the Grand Signior a Tribute as great as the yearly Revenue which proceeded from it, at the time when it was in the Hands of the Sultan. But this middle Way seemed an Expedient dishonourable to the Greatness of this Empire, and that which argued pusillanimity and want of courage in the Government, and therefore was rejected by the Council of State, as well as by the Military Men. Howsoever the Persians taking their Measures by the disposition they discovered in the Vizier thereunto, adventured to dispatch an Ambassador to Constantinople with tender of the same Project; but as he was coldly and faintly received, so he was in a few days dispatched with few words, and little respect, as if he had been sent as a Spy to discover the State and Condition of the City, 
Rejected by the Turk.  and the Inclination of the Prince, rather than to obtain any Benefit by the Treaty. For now Amurat growing into Years, increased in Spirit, and discovered a Martial Courage; he began to leave his Delights, and Walks in Gardens, and the society with his Mother and Women, and to assume thoughts of War and Government: such as entertained him in softness and luxurious Pastimes, were reproved by the Ministers about him, and by them persuaded to buckle on his Armour, and to delight in Martial Exercises: So that now new Measures were taken in all Affairs: And in the first place, Halil the Great Vizier was recalled from being General in Persia, and the Pasha of Darbiquier put into his Place; and though he was Brother-in-Law to the Grand Signior, yet being esteemed at Court as a Person who had amassed great Riches in his Employment, he was forced to disgorge five hundred thousand Crowns as an ease of his Burden, and an Atonement to pacify the Sultan for the Fault of his Misfortunes and ill Success.  
In these Times of Licentiousness and Revolt, the Pirates of Algiers and Tunis, began also to cast off their Respect and Reverence to the Ottoman Empire; 
The Pirates of Tunis and Algiers trouble the Seas.  for being become Rich by the Prizes they had taken on Christian Vessels, they resolved to set up for themselves, and to esteem the Peace which Christian Princes had made with the Grand Signior, not to concern them; but as if their Governments had been independent, demanded a particular Treaty, and distinct Articles with themselves: So that now daring to do any thing, six Vessels of Tunis chased some Christian Ships into Rhodes, and there attaqued them, notwithstanding that the Castle shot at them. They afterwards took a Dutch Ship, which had laden at Alexandria: and entering the Port of Salines in Cyprus, they engaged with two Venetians; the lesser Ship made a good resistance, but having no help, she was thrice fired, and at last burnt: the other being a Ship of eight hundred Tuns, was cowardly set on fire by the Mariners, and abandoned, escaping ashore with their Boats. Then they sailed for Scanderone, where finding a Dutch Ship and a Polaca, they took both, and then landed. The Aga of the Scale, with all the Inhabitants, fled; so that finding no opposition, they ransacked and rob all the Warehouses, and afterwards set them on fire: The greatest Loss fell upon the English and Dutch, the first lost about ten thousand Dollars, and the latter about thirty thousand.  
Of these Losses, and breach of Peace, the Christian Ambassadors much lamented; and complained, that if some Remedy were not applied thereto, all Trade must be given over, no Security being to be expected in the Articles and Faith of the Grand Signior: To which, though the Vizier and Great Men did seem to yield a favourable Ear, and promise Redress: Yet being corrupted with some share of the Spoils, and sweetened with part of the Robbery, they began to reject the Memorials of the Ambassadors, and to allow the Pleas of the Pirates, as grounded on some solid Foundation of Reason and Religion: suffering them to publish Discourses, that the Turks were obliged to maintain a perpetual War with the Christians, as Enemies to their Law and Koran; and though Policy may suggest some Conveniencies by Peace with them, yet those Considerations are Matters of Sin rather than of Reason.  
To make all this good, the Divan of Tunis sent two Deputies to remonstrate the great Benefit and Advantage the Port received by the Depredations and hostile Acts which they committed on the Christians: And to inculcate this Argument the better, they declared, That they had lately taken two Galleys of Malta, out of the Spoils of which, they presented unto the Sultan two Stirrups of Gold, with divers Slaves; two of which were Cavaliers, one of the Roman, and the other of the French Nation: those which were Youths, and comely in shape and feature, were entered into the Service of the Seraglio; and the more strong and robustous, were committed to the Service of the Galleys; so that the Turks were inwardly pleased with these Piracies, howsoever gave good words to the Christian Ambassadors, promised much, and effected nothing.  
At that time Trade flourished greatly in those Parts, and had done much more, had it not been interrupted by the Piracies of Barbary; and the Trade was especially so great with Venice, that a Turkish Merchant called Rodul Aga, whose whole Negotiation and Dealing was for that place, died worth a Million of Soltanee; of which, for want of Children, the Grand Signior became the sole Heir.  
But one Accident happened about this Time on the Seas, worthy to be recounted: The Seas (as we have said) swarming then with Pirates, the General of Candia, with three Galleys, coasting on the Seas for defence and protection of Merchant-Ships, arrived in the Port of Andro; from whence espying a Galley plying close under the Shore, and believing her to be a Corsaire, or Pirate, made up to her; and because it was a about the glimpse of the Evening, so that she could not be well known or distinguished, the General rashly charged her; and meeting a stout resistance, many were killed before it was known that the Galley belonged to the Archipelago, 
A Fight at Sea by mistake.  commanded by Dervis Bei, one of the Grand Signior's Captains: but so soon as the Mistake was discovered, the Candiot General demanded of the Turk a thousand Excuses, returned him his Galley and Slaves again, and whatsoever was taken from him, bestowing with them an infinity of Compliments, supposing that thereby the Spirit of the Turk being somewhat appeased and mollified, he would represent this Encounter with the more favourable Terms and Advantage at the Port. Notwithstanding which Offices of Kindness, Dervis Bei, without farther loss of time passed up to Constantinople, bringing his Galley in without Lantern, shot through, ill treated, and shattered, feigning himself also to be wounded; related, that he had lost forty four Levents, and seventy seven Slaves which were killed; and that all the Haratch or Tribute-money, which was collected for the Grand Signior's Service from the several Islands, was rob and embezzled by these Candiots. His Complaints were aggravated by many Circumstances, and being assisted with the Clamours of other Beys or Captains of Galleys; the Noise and Dispute was exceeding high in the Divan, urging, that the Venetians were obliged to make good a Loss, which they had caused rather out of Malice than Mistake.  
At that time Georgio Giustiniano resided at Constantinople for the most Serene Republic; who to oppose the high Clamours of these Complainants, shown Courage, and accompanied his Answers with Prudence and Resolution, which are often very convincing in the Turkish Court. They alleged, that the Peace was broken. He answered, That it would not be the first time; and that they ought not to yield entire Credit to the Relation of Persons passionate and partial in their own Cause: that such Accidents as these, were as ordinary and common in the World as Cold and Heat, as fair and foul Wether; and that so soon as the Error was discovered, and the Galley known not to belong to Barbary, but to the Grand Signior, it was punctually and entirely, restored, with all the Excuses imaginable.  
In short, this Business which had so bad an Aspect at the first, by the dexterity of this Minister, and giving something to Dervis Bei, whereby to stop his Mouth, the Complaint ceased, and all farther Proceed were superseded.  
The Wars in Persia being unsuccessful, it was proposed in Council, that a Peace should be made, if possible, with Abassa Pasha; that his Demands, 
Proposals of Accommodation with Abassa.  whatsoever they were, should be granted, and promises given him of Honours and Preferment: But the inveterate Enmity and Hate which the Janissaries bore him, and the difficulty there was to persuade Abassa, that the Overtures made him were free and candid, and not mixed with Treachery and Design, were Obstructions not to be obviated or overcome. Wherefore Abassa keeping mutual Intelligence with the Persians, and receiving assistance and succours from them, was become very formidable and strong, and the Town of Erzirum well fortified with Works and a numerous Garrison. Howsoever the Janissaries, his mortal Enemies, pressing the Vizier to proceed against him, at length obliged him to besiege the Place; which having done, and closely begirt it, 
Erzirum besieged.  the most forward and brave amongst the Janissaries, were the first to scale the Walls, but were repulsed by the valour of stout and resolute Soldiers; for they knowing that there was no other safety but in their Arms, and no other Mercy than an ignominious Death, being the just Reward of their Rebellion, refused to give or receive Quarter: Wherefore they made frequent Sallies on the Enemy, and as many Janissaries of them as they took Prisoners, they immediately hanged about the Walls, as a spectacle of Horror to their Associates. This Resolution and Cruelty, deterred the Turks from their frequent Assaults and Storms made upon the Town; and the many Batteries and Fortifications, rendered the Place almost impregnable; so that there seemed no other hopes to remain, but to overcome them by a long Siege and Famine: But Abassa had so well provided against this Danger, with such plenty of Provisions, that the Turkish Army began to be more straitened for want of Sustenance than the Besieged: so that becoming weary and discouraged amidst so many Difficulties, they raised the Siege with such disorder and haste, 
The Siege raised.  that they left several Pieces of Cannon behind them; and retiring with some confusion, were charged in the Rear, so that many Janissaries fell a Sacrifice to the hate and revenge of the Enemy.  
The News of this Success coming to Constantinople, was ill received; but the Disaster thereof, according to the usual Custom, was attributed to the Vizier who was General; for which Cause he was deprived of his Office, and the Selictar Aga (who carries the Sword before the Grand Signior) was put into his place, a Person of a fierce, bloody, and cruel Disposition.  
To these, 
New Troubles from Tattary.  new troubles were added out of Tartary. For Mahomet the King of that Country, exalted to the Princely Dignity (as we have already declared) by the Favour and Election of that People, though contrary to the sense and pleasure of the Port, was now fallen from the good esteem which they conceived for him, because he gave some hindrance to their usual Incursions on the Polonians and Cossacks, out of memory and gratitude to the assistance they had contributed towards his Election; for which reason being, as it were, famished for want of their usual Depredations, they refused to obey his Commands; and then openly threw off their Obedience to him as their Prince. The Turks, who always envied this Dignity to Mahomet, rejoiced to see this Discord between him and his People, and therefore thought it time to make use of this occasion to reinstate Gherey the elder Brother into the possession of his Kingdom; whom the Turks, for his better security, having placed at Rhodes, the usual Retirement of the Tartarian Princes, dispatched a Squadron of Galleys to fetch him from thence to Constantinople; where being arrived, he was received with a magnificent and Princely Entertainment by the Sultan: that so the Fame thereof forerunning his arrival in Tartary, the people might be better prepared to concur with the Port in their acceptance of him for their King. He was afterwards conducted to Caffa, the Grand Signior's Town in Tartary, with a strong Fleet of fifty Galleys, where at his first landing he was received by Cantemir, a rich and powerful Tartar, and Chief of the Turkish Faction, and by many others with great honour and solemnity, with whom also a considerable Party most willingly engaged. But the Cossacks of Poland and Circassians, Friends to Mahomet the Brother, joining their Troops to his Forces, became too Strong for the Turks; for giving them Battle near the Enclosures of the Danube, at a place called Bandet, they defeated them, and killed three or four thousand of their Men, putting all to Fire and Sword round about; and entering on the Seas with their Fleet of Boats, took five of the Turkish Galleys: with which ill Success, the Tartars, which took part with Cantemir, being discouraged, abandoned their Colours and fled; so that Cantemir was forced to take Sanctuary in Caffa, which being a Town belonging to the Grand Signior, it was hoped, that the reverence they owed to that Name, would cause them to refrain all Violence thereunto. But the Tartars, provoked by this late effusion of Blood, lost all respect to that Government; so that besieging the Town, they assaulted and took it, and therein the Son of Cantemir whom they cut in pieces, the Father escaping in a disguise from the City.  
The News hereof arriving at Constantinople was greatly displeasing, and caused many serious Debates and Consultations thereupon; the wisest and most sober of the Council was for dissembling the Matter, and with their usual dexterity to suffer what they could not remedy: for that it was by no means advisable in the present conjuncture of Affairs, to proceed unto an open Rupture with the Tartars, fearing lest the Christians, Persians, and other Enemies should make a benefit of this Occasion, and joining with a Nation so strong in Horse, should dangerously press upon the Empire, and force them to the ultimate extremity of Affairs. Wherefore an Envoy Extraordinary was sent to the Tartars, who covering the inward sentiments of Regret and Anger, which the Sultan conceived for the late Disgrace, seemed to wonder at the Cause and Reason of the last Engagement, as if it had been acted without the knowledge or order of the Grand Signior; and thus with gentle Terms insinuating, that the Surrender of Caffa would be very acceptable to the Port, and that which would atone for all miscarriages, and be such an offering of Pacification, as would reconcile all past Differences, and restore a perfect Correspondence between the Sultan and them: the Tartars readily assented to the Demand, upon condition, that the Turks should impose no other King upon them than him, whom by general consent they had elected for their Prince.  
Though Differences were thus concluded with the Tartars, yet the Cossacks continued still their Enmities, entering the Black Sea with eighty Saicks, which they so infested, that the Turks could for that Year avail themselves little of their Navigation in those Seas: so that the Turks, to curb these Insolences, gave Orders to build two Forts at the Mouth of the Black Sea: the Polish Ambassador made Complaint hereof, and protested against it, as an Act contrary to the Capitulations of Peace; but the Turks esteem little of the Air of Bravadoes, whilst they are not accompanied with something else more solid than their own Levity.  
But the grand Concernments which busied the Thoughts of the Turks, was the Rebellion of Abassa, and the War in Persia, the management of which was the charge and care of the Selictar Aga lately made Vizier, called Searches Pasha. His Headquarters were at the beginning of this Year taken up at Iconium, called by the Turks Conie; and Abassa was encamped at Kaisaria, against whom the Vizier marched; and being nearly approached, the Janissaries earnestly urged, that Battle might be given the Enemy; but the Vizier having received Instructions not to engage, if possible, but rather to enter into a Treaty, and to propose Terms of Accommodation, delayed the Time, and with various Excuses, eluded the present premures of the Janissaries; at which they became so angry, that they flew into an open Mutiny, 
The Janissaries mutiny.  cutting the Cords of his Tents, stoning him, and wounding him in the Head: by which open Violence, the Vizier being compelled to make known his Orders, he assembled the chief Commanders of the Spahees and Janissaries, giving them to understand, that the Grand Signior's Pleasure was, to make up the Difference with Abassa, as the only means to conclude an intestine and unnatural War, and to be able to withstand the Persians, and regain the Country and Reputation which the Turks had lost. This Proposition seemed plausible to the Commanders at the General Assembly, and more especially, because it was the Pleasure and Injunction of the Grand Signior; but more difficult it was to incline the rough and obstinate minds of the Janissaries to a resolutian so different to their Natures, and so contrary to that Revenge which they had deeply rooted in their Hearts, and sworn to execute: howsoever the persuasions which the Officers used to their inferior Soldiers, putting them in memory of the Blood of their Companions, and how destructive the continuance of such a War must necessarily prove for the future by those large effusions of Blood which they must expect farther to make, were so prevalent upon them, that at length they condescended to a Treaty, 
They consent to treat with Abassa.  and to receive Abassa for a Friend and a Fellow-soldier. Abassa at first suspecting some Treachery, refused to give a private meeting to the Vizier; but the Vizier giving his Brother the Beglerbegh of Caramania, and the Pasha of Anatolia for Hostages, the Day and Place for a Conference was appointed; where both Parties meeting, Articles were agreed, That Abassa should still continue to be Pasha of Erzirum, his Son Pasha of Bosra, his Cahya, or Lieutenant, to be Pasha of Marasch, (all which were Places on the Confines of Persia) a general Act of Pardon and amnesty was to be given to Abassa and his whole Army, and the Articles sworn unto in the most solemn manner by the Vizier, and confirmed in the public Camp of the Janissaries, who also promised to maintain this Word and Promise of the Vizier; to all which the Grand Signior gave his Hand, and affixed his Royal Signature. 
Abassa reconciled to the Grand Signior.   
A Reconciliation being in this manner, completed, the City of Erzirum resigned itself to the Obedience of the Grand Signior, and the Army of Abassa was employed on the Confines of Persia, and converted against the Enemy. The Vizier also was appointed to proceed on the same Enterprise; but his Army was so ill provided of all Necessaries, that he made his Excuse, and refused to march forward: But on the contrary, he returned to Constantinople in company with Abassa; where, with many demonstrations of Friendship and Respect, he was conducted to the presence of the Grand Signior to receive Honour, and the Reward of his Penitence, and return to Obedience. The approach of these two great Personages near to Constantinople, made much noise and rumour in the City; some blamed the weakness of the Government for accepting an Enemy unto Favour, and that the crowning of his Rebellion with Rewards, was to encourage others in the like Practices.  
The Vizier was also murmured against for leaving the Army and the War, 
The Vizier and Abassa make their Entry into Constantinople.  contrary to the Royal Command, by such as were emulous of his Greatness: But as Envy is converted into Veneration, and ceases as Smoke doth, when it is blown up by the Flame of Success and Glory; so those who were emulous of these Persons, submitted to all obsequious Offices towards them; and dissembling their Malice, went to meet them as far as Scutari, that they might add to their Train and Equipage, and help at the Solemnity of their Entrance. All People now cast their Eyes on the Vizier and Abassa, as the two great Men of this Age; the first was esteemed for his dexterous and successful management in bringing over Abassa to his Submission and Obedience; for though he was not famed much for his great Feats of Arms, yet this Reconciliation of Abassa was accounted a Masterpiece of Policy, and better Service than a Victory. Abassa also drew the Eyes of the People, who crowded to see so great a Captain, that could contend with the Port, and put all Asia into Disturbance, and in conclusion could make the same Arms serve his Master, which had lately before given a check and stop to all the Ottoman Force. The Vizier was the first introduced to the Royal Presence, where being graciously received, he was presented with a Vest of Sables and a Cemiter set with Jewels. Abassa was afterwards admitted, and having performed his Obeisance by touching the Ground with his Forehead after their fashion; he declared, That he never was other than a faithful Vassal to the Sultan, and that he had taken up Arms for his sake, that he might subjugate the insolence of the Janissaries, and with their Blood revenge the Death, and sacrifice to the Ghost of his murdered Brother Osman, that they might learn to reverence their Princes for the future, & learn to know how sacred the Blood is of their Sovereign. The Grand Signior seemed kindly to accept this Apology, and as a Token thereof, bestowed three Vests upon him; which was a triple Honour of that kind, and made him Pasha of Bosna; on which employment he immediately entered: And though when such offices are bestowed, it is commonly the custom for that Person, who is invested in the Employment given, to kiss the Sleeve of the Grand Signior publicly by way of Thanks: Yet, lest such Demonstration of Honour should ill affect the Eyes of the Janissaries, and cause murmuring and repine amongst the most envious of the Soldiery, his last Audience was designed privately, and his Dispatch procured in more secret and familiar manner, and therefore more obliging than was usual.  
To yield some assistance to the present growing Charges of the Empire, the Vizier imposed a heavy Tax on the Christians and Jews; on the first it was levied with all severity; 
The Jews at Constantinople how treated  but the Jews found more favour by their Arts, and secret management of Affairs, for they are a People of some Authority and Power in Turkey: they are cursed by particular Persons, but caressed by the generality: they are Slaves in all Countries, and yet acquire somewhat of Mastership and Propriety: they are Vagabonds, and yet every Country is their own: they cannot buy lands, and yet daily increase their Fortunes: they multiply in abundance, because they all marry, and are not destroyed by Wars: they are great Confidents of the Turks, and Enemies to the Christians. In short, Covetousness in Constantinople is like a public Courtesan, to whom the Jews are the Panders and Ruffians.  
The Grand Signior passing one day through the Streets, unhappily met with the Ambassador of the Prince of Transylvania; who because he did not immediately descend from his Horse in token of Reverence, he caused him and his whole Family to be imprisoned; but being afterwards excused by the Chimacam, to have only been a matter of inadvertency, his Omission was pardoned, and so released from his Restraint.  
The Soldiery having for a long time been governed by a lose and gentle hand, continued their licentious way of living, committing many outrages on the Merchants and Inhabitants of Constantinople; against which many Decrees having been published, and Proclamations made, without any effect or notice of the Soldiery, the Vizier was unwilling to dally longer; and therefore taking a Spahee and a Janisary, hanged them up, and cut off their Heads: and with such course and method of Severity, he so abated the haughty Stomaches of the Soldiers already mortified by the assumption of Abassa into favour, that they began to yield unto Command, and to behold their Rulers with an eye of Respect, as those which were seated in some degree above themselves; for till now there was scarce a common Janisary, but who thought himself to be the Creator or Elector of his General, and therefore to be little inferior to him in Power and Dignity.  
And as this Vizier was severe towards the Soldiery, so he demeaned himself with equal rigour towards the Pasha's and Grandees of the Court; which though it was an Humour in the Vizier at that conjuncture, laudable and necessary, yet it procured him such enmity, as removed him at a distance, and caused him to be sent into Persia to command the Army, and by that means to expose him to the hazard and difficulties of doubtful Success in a dangerous War.  
The Vizier being departed, the Grand Signior appeared in public on Horseback, together with his Brother by his side, an unusual sight amongst the Turks: But the Queen-Mother, who in absence of the Vizier ruled much, commanded that it should be so. The Grand Signior had this Year a Son born, which caused great rejoicing at Constantinople, because there were few Males at that time surviving of the Ottoman Line; but scarce was the Festival ended before the Child died.  
But let us now for a while withdraw our Discourse from the Wars of Persia, and look to the Actions in Poland and Transylvania. Mehmet the late King of Tartary, who was so displeasing to the Port (as we have already related) was now dead; to whom succeeded a Kinsman of his called Jembeg Gheray, universally pleasing and acceptable to that People.  
This new King, to demonstrate his Prowess, and to act something acceptable to the Port, dispatched forty thousand Horse into Podolia and Russia to sack and ravage the Country; which dividing themselves into several Parties, made their Incursions as far as Socal. But in the mean time the Polonians and Cossacks having form a strong Body of Horse under the Command of Stephen Chmieleskie, met them at their return near to Burstinow, 
The Tartars overthrown by the Polanders.  where they gave them a total overthrow. And in like manner Stanislaus Lubomiskie, encountered another Party, and overthrew them, leaving thirty thousand slain on the plaee, and taking two thousand Prisoners, amongst which was the younger Brother of the Tartar King.  
This Defeat, as it was the greatest that ever was given to the Tartars, so it is probable, that had it been well prosecuted at that time by the Polonians, they might have entered the Chersonesus Tauricus, and without much opposition have put an end to that Kingdom: But Sigismond King of Poland had other Designs in hand; such mixed Monarchies as that, being better able to defend their own Dominions, than to acquire or conquer others.  
To this News ill received at Constantinople, supervened the unexpected Death of Bethlem Gabor; 
The Death of Bethlem Gabor.  unexpected, I say, because that though he had been long labouring under the Diseases of Dropsy and Asthma, yet the greatness of his Soul, and activeness of his Spirit, mastered for a long time his Indisposition, so that he seldom or never omitted his Counsels and Business; and to the very time of his Death, was meditating and contriving Designs, whereby to preserve his Dominions, and enlarge them. And indeed the Government of Transylvania required no less than such a stirring Spirit: for being seated between two such powerful Monarches, as the Emperor and the Turk, there was need of dexterity and courage to steer between the Rocks of such opposite Interests: Sometimes it was necessary to join with one, and anon with the other. So Sigismond Battori Prince of Transylvania, uniting his Forces with the Emperor's, in several Conflicts overthrew the Turk, and kept the Scale in an equal Balance. Gabor on the contrary inclined to the Turks, and supported his Interest with the Ottoman Power, following such Maxims as had been more ruinous to Christendom, had he transferred them to a Son to imitate and pursue; but dying without Issue, the Government devolved to his Princess, by Vote of the States of the Country, and by Confirmation of the Turk, as we have already intimated.  
Gabor knew so well how to deal and treat with the Turks, that he gained an abatement of ten thousand Dollars of the annual Tribute; he managed his Affairs so subtly with the Emperor, that he was always invited to a Peace, and accordingly made his Advantage by the Treaty.  
The other Princes of Christendom in like manner courted him, and particularly the Cardinal Richelieu employed one Bornemis, a Gentleman of Transylvania, a Lover of the French Interest, to be always about him; by whose means, and with the assistance of twenty thousand Crowns of yearly Pension, he obliged him to make War on the Emperor, at such Seasons as it should be intimated unto him to be most conducing to the advantage of France.  
At length, as we have said, giving way to mortality, he died on the 15th of November, after he had reigned eighteen Years: he was a Prince of great Abilities, but exercised them ill to the damage of Christendom; howsoever he was a Soldier of extraordinary Courage and Conduct, having begun to manage his Sword at seventeen Years of Age; and as it is said, had been engaged in forty two several Fights. His Widow Katherine, Sister of the Elector of Brandenburg, rendered an account to the Port of this Accident, and the Grand Signior immediately returned Answer by Sulficar Aga, condoling the Misfortune, and encouraging her to a dependence on the Port: which she accepting with due Resentment, promised Obedience to the Grand Signior, and begged his Protection. But the weather was too boisterous and rude for a Vessel to be navigated well under the Pilotage of a Woman; for the situation of the Country, between two mighty and potent Monarches, required more than a Feminine Mind and Courage to free and defend it from the Plots, Snares, and Violence with which it was, as with a toil, encompassed by those two great Nimrods' of the East and West. And though the Sultan undertook to defend his Female Ally, yet the diversion of the Ottoman Arms in Persia, the intestine Distractions, and the Minority of the Emperor were such burdens on the Foundation of Empire, and obstructions to great and Heroic Achievements in behalf of the distressed Princess, that all the Promises made to her were unavailable and ineffectual. For Stephen Bethlem, 
The Widow of 〈◊〉 Gabor persuaded to quit her Government.  a Kinsman of the deceased Prince, a Man conspicuous in his own Person and Estate, as well as for the several Governments divided amongst his Sons, and the interest he had gained in his Country, procured means to convoke the States at Claudiopolis; and insinuating the foregoing Inconveniences of a Female Government, so prevailed with the Assembly, that they persuaded the Princess to yield up her Sovereignty to Stephen Gabor, as one better capacitated for Rule and Sovereignty than herself. Stephen having thus obtained his intent, entered into a serious Consultation with his Friends and Relations, whether he should labour to confirm the Government to himself, and entail it to the Family, or renounce it to some other. The first seemed a Matter very dubious and difficult; for that Bethlem Gabor his Predecessor, had disobliged the principal Boyards or Barons of the Country, and thereby derived an envy and hatred to all his Family: His long and violent Government annexed to the Interest of the Turk, had not only rendered his Memory odious to his own People, but likewise to the House of Austria, which would be ready to continue the like prejudice and aversion to any of the same Family, as it did to the last thereof.  
For which Reasons, after due and mature consideration, it was resolved to offer the Government to George Ragotskie, a Person rich in Money, and of great Interest, by reason of the Jurisdiction and Castles which he possessed in Hungary, belonging to his own paternal Inheritance; and in pursuance thereof, they sent Stephen the second Son, and Solomon a Kinsman of that Family, for Ambassadors to Ragotski, representing to him, that they had preferred his Merit before the Interest of their own Family; 
The Principality offered to Ragotski.  and therefore desired him, that he would be pleased to take upon himself the Regency of the Principality.  
The offer of Government was a savoury Bait to the Palate of Rogotski; which he embraced with singular affectation and contentment, and was easily persuaded on this occasion, to take a Journey to Waradin, one of the principal Fortresses and Places of consideration in that whole Province, and was there received by Stephen the Ambassador, Governor of the Citadel, with firing all the Cannon, and with the common Joy and Festivity of the whole City. But in the midst of this Mirth, an unexpected Messenger arrived with News, that the States had with common consent elected another Prince, which was Stephen Bethlem, Father of the Ambassador, and Author of this Counsel.  
Ragotski was strangely surprised with this Intelligence, and the Ambassadors were put to the blush to see their Negotiations under such a shameful defeat: Howsoever resolving to continue constant to their first Election, and to renounce the Interest of their own Family, they still maintained the same obsequious Offices of Honour and Reverence towards Ragotski as formerly.  
And notwithstanding the Orders received from the States to abstain from any other demonstrations of Honour to Ragotski, than what were ordinary towards a private Person of his Quality and Riches; and that he should retire from the Confines of Transylvania to the Precincts of his own Castles: yet they still persisted to execute their first Commission, and so to attract People to his Party; that the number thereof daily increasing, it was at length agreed, that the first Election not being fair, the Point in Controversy should be determined at Sazburg, a City of Saxony.  
The State's General being assembled, Ragotski accompanied his Pretensions with a large effusion of Gold, the most powerful and most convincing Argument imaginable: to which he added, That he had no design to affect the Principality, had not the same been first offered to him from Stephen Gabor the Father by the Hand of his Son: That it was very improper for that Person to offer a Dignity to another, which he affected for himself: that it was in the power of the Transylvanians, not to have offered him the Principality; but having once chosen him to it, they could not, without his disparagement and prejudice, retract from their Election.  
In short, these Considerations, assisted by the Interest of the Princess Dowager, so far prevailed, that Stephen Bethlem was put aside, and Ragotski, 
Ragotski chosen Prince.  who attended the success of this Matter at Waradin, was with common consent elected Prince; from whence being with great Acclamations, and a general concourse of the People, conducted to Alba Julia; he there took the usual Oath with much Solemnity and Magnificence: and with Princely Magnificence, entertained and treated the two Ambassadors, Stephen and Solomon, and dispensed freely his Money unto divers, who before being Enemies, were now reconciled, and become his Friends and Admirers. Liberality in a Prince, is the most resplendent Gemm in all his Crown, and is a Light so forcible, that it dazzles Envy itself, and puts out all the Eyes of Suspicion and Jealousy.  
By this time the Great Vizier was far advanced with his Army into Persia, having been encouraged to proceed by the feigned Flight, or rather Retreat of the Enemy, who burned, destroyed, and laid waste all round them, as they retired; which put the Turks to such inextricable Difficulties, that in two months' March, they had all the Inconveniencies and Miseries to contend with, which commonly attend Armies in strange Countries; the Plains through which they traveled were abandoned by the Inhabitants, and void of Provisions; the Mountains were covered with Snow and comfortless: and what was worst, the Persians kept all the narrow Passages so strongly guarded, that the Vizier was now more in danger of Famine than of the Sword: but being a Person of great Sense and Experience in Military Affairs, he prudently disengaged himself from the intricacy of these Dangers; and encamping his Army in the Plain of Amedan, he so provoked the hot Spirits of the Persians, that they resolve to assault him on that side of his Camp, which they judged to be the most weakly defended: of which having some advertisement, he secretly laid an Ambuscado in the way; which so happily succeeded, that he killed eight thousand Persians on the place: 
A Victory gained by the Turks over the Persians  but howsoever the Victory cost so dear, and was so bloody, by the loss of the stoutest Janissaries, and the bravest of the Soldiery, that the News thereof made little noise or rejoicing at Constantinople.  
With this Intelligence the Vizier demanded new Recruits; for that besides the abatement of his Numbers by the last Engagement, the Multitudes of the Enemy increased, and his own Soldiers fled from their Colours; of which many being observed to enter Constantinople, notwithstanding the severe Decrees of Martial Law published against them, put the Grand Signior into a high choler and Indignation. 
The difficulty of sending Men into Persia.  And being desirous to reinforce the Vizier's Army with all the Recruits that he was able, Proclamations were made, that all the Militia at Constantinople should immediately pass over unto Scutari under their respective Commanders; and that whosover received one Asper of Pay from the Grand Signior in quality of a Soldier, should immediately pass the Channel into Asia, and follow their Leaders to the War. But so great was the abhorrency which the Soldiers had to this March into Persia, calling it the Sepulchre and Cemetery of the Turks, that few or none would obey, every one flying, hiding, and shifting for himself as well as he could: During which Fears and Troubles, the Ways from Persia were so obstructed by the Curds, that in the space of three or four Months, no News arrived at Constantinople from the Army; which caused as great apprehensions and affrightments there, as if the Empire had been reduced to the utmost extremity. Nor did the Sultan want Jealousses and Fears of receiving Affronts from the Emperor, and King of Poland; the first of which had a fair opportunity presented of regaining all Transylvania, especially at a time when that Country was divided by two several Factions: but more pressing and troublesome were the Cossacks, 
The Cossacks trouble the Turks.  who daily infested the Black sea; and to the great reproach of the Imperial City, perpetually disturbed it with Alarms, passing up almost in sight of constantinople. Of which Complaints being made to the Polonian Ambassador, he answered with some indignation, That the Cossacks had reason for what they acted; for that since the Tartars had, by Orders from the Grand Signior, made their late irruption into that Country, as they could well prove from the Commission taken amongst the Baggage of the Prince of Tartary in the last Defeat, the Cossacks might with all justice assume to themselves a method of Revenge.  
But the Grand Signior not being able to support this Affront, or to see himself braved on the very Banks of his Imperial Seat, and his Villages and Towns round about burnt and pillaged by a crew of Freebooters and Pirates, cast all the blame on the Chimacham; to whom, in his rage, he gave such a blow with his Fist on the Face, that Blood issued from his Nose; and had not the Queen-Mother interceded for him, he had been delivered into the Hand of the Executioner to take away his Life. Nor was the Captain-Pasha in less danger at his return; because, that upon his assurance, that the Cossaks would not for that Year make any attempt in the Channel of Constantinople, the Grand Signior had assented, that the Fleet of Galleys should that Summer make a Voyage into the Archipelago: Which Mistake having been the cause of all this Affront, the Captain-Pasha was to share in the blame, and had likewise in the punishment, had not good Friends interposed between him and Danger.  
Nor were the Cossacks satisfied with their late Plunder, but speedily made another return with two hundred Boats; and though the whole Fleet of Galleys were then in Port, yet they had the boldness to proceed as far as Pompey's Pillar, and thereby to hinder all Provisions from passing to Constantinople by way of the Black-Sea. And what gave greater fear than all this, was the News which came at the same time, that the Poles were on the Frontiers with thirty thousand Horse; to whom immediately a Chaous, or Envoy was dispatched with Propositions very advantageous to the Crown of Poland, conditionally, that the continual Eruptions made by the Cossacks should be stopped, and they restrained within the due Terms of Peace and Moderation.  
The Chaous found a civil Reception from the Poles, and promises of Compliance, in regard that the King had some Intentions of making War upon the Muscovite.  
But whilst these things were in agitation, and that the Chaous was ready to return, behold, on a sudden News came, that ten thousand Tartars were broken into Podolia; which put all things back again, and so changed the stile of Affairs, that instead of Articles of Peace, the Chaous was again returned with the Menaces of War, and with Reproaches for the last perfidious Action.  
Notwithstanding all these Troubles abroad, the puissance of the Ottoman Empire might have been able to have struggled with greater Difficulties, had not its own Intestine Distractions rendered all things dangerous, and of a malevolent Aspect.  
The Government was at that time chief in the hands of the four Brothers-in-Law, 
The Disorders in the Ottoman State.  who had married four Sisters of the Grand Signior's; and for that reason were powerful, and employed in the principal Offices of State, and commonly drew contrary to the Opinions of the Mufti and Chimacham; which two last were not well accorded between themselves, for that the latter encroached on the Office of the Mufti, to the great scandal and discontent of all the Religious and Literate Men in the whole City; howsoever they both joined in consultation by what means they might best secure themselves and the Government from the Lusts and evil Designs of this quadruple Fraternity; but their Wisdom and Interests were too weak to contrive Remedies against such high Oppressions; for besides the Violences daily practised by the Brothers, the extravagant Humours in the Sultan himself, added to the Disorders of State, and increased the Discontent and Dissatisfactions of the People: For though Morat was naturally endowed with a good Wit and Parts, was stout, and of a good Courage: yet as his perpetual Debauchery in Wine rendered him in appearance but of a weak Understanding, mixed with much Levity, so it caused his Accessions of the Falling-sickness (to which he was subject) to return often, whereby the strength of his Brain was daily ●●akened and impaired. He was negligent also in the performance of those Ceremonies which his Ancestors were accustomed to observe; nor did he live with that gravity and regular Course which is agreeable to the Grandeur of so great a Prince: for sometimes he would go out of his Seraglio with no other Attendance than of three or four Men, which were for the most part Buffoons, players upon the Gittern, and Eunuches; and with no better an Equipage would he sometimes be seen on Horseback, or in his Boat rowed on the Bosphorus with six Oars only: by which Actions, and other sallies of Youth, he created such a contempt towards his Person, that evil Men grew factious and weary, and entered into Conspiracies against his Life, whilst the good Men feared and presaged the ruin and downfall of the Empire: for neither Justice, nor Order, nor Obedience, prevailed; no Offices were conferred for Merit, but by Money, or some other unlawful Means; there remained no Counsellors of true Faith and Integrity, nor Soldiers almost, either of experience for Sea or Land-adventures. The People, being burdened by double Taxes and Imposts, were mutinous, and ready to take the least Fire of Rebellion; the Soldiery were disorderly for want of Discipline and their constant Pay: the Pasha's of remote Provinces grew insolent, taking upon themselves rather an absolute than a depending Sovereignty.  
In short, all things looked with that black appearance, that nothing seemed to keep the Frame of Empire together, but only the expectation of good Success to the Army in Persia; the which, as it depended on uncertain Events, so the Ottoman Monarchy was then shaking, and stood tottering on its deepest Foundation.  
Wherefore all People being intent to hear of good News from Persia, were much pleased to understand, that the Vizier having, by advantage in the last Engagement, laden his Army with Plunder and Spoils, 
The Vizier prepares to besiege Bagdat.  was now preparing to besiege Bagdat; for whose good Success, Prayers were daily made in the Mosches; and the Schoolmasters surrounded the Streets with their young Scholars, singing out Prayers with the Amen at every Period, according to the Custom of that Country.  
The Vizier marched towards Bagdat, and began to besiege it about the 10th of September: In order whereunto, he amassed great abundance of all sorts of Provisions, and made his Magazine of them at Mosul, two thousand Camels, each laden with two Sacks of Cotton, every Sack being of about ten foot long, were carried to the Siege, for shelter of the Soldiery, and to fill the Ditches.  
The Vizier having passed part of his Army over the River Tigris, the rest with the Cannon remaining on the hither side, he dispatched Nasuf Pasha of Aleppo, with six thousand Spahees, to take a view of the Place, and to discover the Avenues unto it. In his way thither, he met with eight thousand Persian Horse sent to reinforce the Garrison, which he valiantly engaged; but being dangerously wounded, was forced to retreat, with the loss of almost half of his Men, part killed, and part taken: those which were carried Prisoners to Bagdat, were treated with all civility by the Governor, who gave them a view of the Garrison, which consisted of twenty thousand effective Men; shown them their Stores and Provisions, and that there was scarce an unuseful Mouth in all the City to devour them.  
Notwithstanding this Disaster at the beginning, 
The Siege  the Vizier nothing dismayed, proceeded on his Design, spending the whole Month of September in making his Approaches. In the Mouth of October, he mounted eighteen Pieces of great Cannon, which for the space of twenty five days bettered continually the Curtain between the two Bastions, on which were four Pieces of Cannon not perceived by the Turks; there was also a deep and large Ditch not discovered by them, for that it was planked over with Board's, and covered with a green Turf, so that it appeared like plain and firm Ground: the Breach being made, and seemingly undefended, the Turks resolved to make an Assault; wherefore the Vizier, on the 20th of November, commanded, the Spahees, under the Conduct of the Beglerbei of Anatolia, accompanied with Pasha's, Sangiacks, and other Persons of Note; as also with Janissaries, to the number of thirty thousand, to enter the Breach: which being performed, and great numbers crowding on the Turf, the weight of them pressed down the Planks; and therewith the whole Engine giving way, five or six thousand were in a moment taken, as it were, in a Pitfall, and swallowed up without any possibility of Succour to be yielded from their Companions. After which on an instant there appeared fifteen thousand Men on the Breach and on the Bastions; which with their Cannon, and continual Volleys of Musket shot, so galled the Spahees, that they broke their main Body, and killed the Beglerbei of Anatolia, with other Peasons of Note and Quality, and made the whole Army to retreat.  
Two days after this Disgrace, 
The Siege raised.  the Vizier raised the Siege, and marched towards Mosul; and the Persians encouraged with this Success, pursued the Turks with eight thousand Horse, assailed the Rearguard of the Enemy; and though the Conduct and Care thereof was committed to the charge of the Pasha's of Aleppo and Damascus, yet the Persians killed three thousand Turks, and had defeated the whole Rear of the Army, had not the Spahees turned their Horses, and withstood the shock with great Valour.  
Notwithstanding this dishonourable Retreat, the Vizier lost not his Courage, or hopes of taking the Town; in order unto which, he appointed all things necessary to renew the Siege again in the Months of September and October following, for that the foregoing Months are either too rainy, or too hot in those Countries, to undertake a Design or Enterprise of that Nature: He fortified all the small Places in those parts round, and quartered his Soldiers in them; so that having all conveniencies of living, they might be induced to continue, and not abandon their Colours: especially he took care to fortify Illay, a place of about two days journey from Bagdat, reinforcing the Garrison with six thousand Men, under the command of three Beglerbegs, in regard that it was a very considerable Pass, and the principal Magazine and Granary of Corn and other Provision.  
At the same time he sent Letters to Constantinople, representing the state of his Affairs to be in a hopeful condition; and desiring Recruits both of Men and Money, gave great assurances of conquering the City at the next Attempt. 
The Poles and Turks make Peace   
In this perilous Condition of the Ottoman State, one would have imagined that Christian Princes would have seen their own Interest, and made use of their advantage; but God not having as yet fixed a Period to the Bounds of this Empire, was pleased, by his secret Providence, to divert both the Emperor and King of Poland from making War with the Turk, inclining them to employ their Arms on their Christian Neighbours. For though the Chaous (as we have said before) was returned from Poland with disdain, and an angry Message, yet the Chimacam, when he made Moses Vayvod of Moldavia, encharged him to perform all Offices of Mediation between the Grand Signior and the Poles, persuading them to restrain the Incursions of the Cossacks, and to send an Ambassador to the Port. In which affair Moses so well performed his Negotiation, that applying Lenitives to the Anger of the Poles, he reduced them to Articles of Peace, and to promises of restraining the Cossacks, on condition, that the Turks reciprocally forbid and withhold the Tartars from joining or affording assistance to his Enemies the Muscovites.  
These Conditions being agreed, the Ambassador was sent from Poland to Constantinople, where he was received with as much Joy, as he was expected with Impatience. 
The Cossacks and Tartars compared.  The Cossacks and Tartars were two sorts of people which lived equally on Spoils and Booty; the first as offenfive to the Turk, as the latter to the Pole; and therefore as it was an equal Benefit, so it was an Agreement of even Terms, to counterchange the Caution given reciprocally for one and the other.  
But the Engagement for such wild People, was more easily given than performed; which because it was a Point agreeable to both Parties, it was expressed with the most clear Words and strict Terms possible.  
The Poles were weary and grieved to see their Provinces depopulated by the Tartars, who yearly carried away some thousands of Souls. The Turks on the other side were not less infested with the Cossack's, who captivated their People, burnt their Towns and Villages, and kept them in continual Alarms.  
But because these People are hardly restrained from their Robberies and Pillaging, the Poles, as a Remedy, resolved to carry the Cossacks to the War against the Muscovite; and better to secure the Tartar, the Polish Ambassador was obliged to pay them twenty thousand Florins yearly, and six thousand pair of Boots, according to the ancient Articles of Peace. On which Considerations the Tartars were engaged never to enter Poland in a hostile manner, but to serve that King in his Wars against all Nations whatsoever, the Turks only excepted.  
In this manner were the Turks this Year freed from all apprehensions of Alarm from the Cossacks, and of War with Poland. And the Emperor was so busied concerning the surprise of Mantova, and engaged in the Quarrel about that Duchy, and with some ambitious thoughts relating to Italy, 
Troubles in Hungary.  that the Turks hoped to have prosecuted their Wars in Persia without fear of Diversion from the Western Parts. But yet the Affairs towards the parts of Germany were not so well secured, but that the turbulent Spirit of Ragotski administered subject for Dissension; for being lately seated (as we have said) in his Principality, he was doubtful whether it were most for his Interest to incline unto the Emperor, or to the Turk; and whist both Parties courted his Friendship, and cheapened his acknowledgements, (for of necessity he must be a Vassal to one or the other) the Heyducks who were Tenants to the Lands of Gabor, refused to return to the Obedience of the Emperor, demanding protection from the Grand Signior. The jealousy of those ill Consequences which this Commotion might produce, alarmed all the Country: and the Emperor and Ragotski being hereby raised to a mutual Defiance, advanced their Troops one against the other upon the Frontiers: But all Hungary trembling with fear of those Calamities which ensue from War, several of those concerned, interposed so far towards an Accommodation, that Deputies were appointed to meet at Cassovia to treat of Peace. But in the mean time the Palatine of Hungary passing eight thousand Men over the River Tibiscus, to make seizure of a certain Fort built by George Basta, so alarmed and awakened Ragotski, that he dispatched a Gentleman to him to demand the Cause of this Motion; and not receiving an answer agreeable to his expectation, he advanced upon him with an Army of ten thousand Men, and engaging him with great resolution, killed four thousand on the place, and so caused him to retire: from these beginnings all the mischiefs of a bloody War had certainly ensued, had not Ragotski refused to receive Succours from the Turk; but he depending on his own strength (having fifteen thousand Men in Arms for defence of his Hereditary Lands in Hungary contemned all external Assistances, as savouring too much of vassalage and dependence: howsoever the Pasha's of the Frontiers assembled their Forces, and yet acted with such caution, as not to proceed to an open Rupture; for the Wars in Persia being unsuccessful and pressing, required moderation and Lenitives on this side, that so the differences now on the Frontiers might be transferred to an opportunity more seasonable for dispute.  
In the month of September Sultan Morat being at his small Seraglio called Daout Pasha, and sleeping there one night in his Bed, 
The G. Signior affrighted with Lightning.  he was on a sudden awakened by a terrible Lightning; which entering his Chamber, surrounded his Bed, leaving several Marks on his Sheets and Quilts; and whilst he sought some place to hid himself in, it passed under his Arm, and burnt part of his Shirt; the affrightment of which so astonished him, that he remained for some time in a swound, which for ever after did much impair the strength of his Brain: He now began to be sensible that there were other Thunderbolts than those that proceeded from his own Throne; and, like Tiberius, learned to tremble at the Voice of God, whilst he heard him speak in the Clouds: Nec Deum unquam nisi iratum pertinuit, & turbatiori Coelo fulminantem. And so affected was the Sultan with this Accident, that afterwards he dismissed divers of his Buffoons from the Court; and particularly a Mute, whose ridiculous Gestures were his common Divertisement, and for some time caused him to abstain from Wine; and as a farther token of his Conversion and Thankfulness to god for this eseape, he ordered five thousand Dollars to be given in Alms to the Poor, and Korban to be made of three hundred Sheep; and the Friday following, he solemnly went to the Mosch, to render Thanks unto God for having so prodigiously preserved him from the Executioner of his Vengeance.  
During all this time the Great Vizier wanting Succours and Supplies of Men and Money, had great difficulty to contain his People in their due Obedience, or within the Bounds of their Quarters; for they were apt to leave their Colours, and would really have disbanded, had not their Spirits been daily held up with the hopes and amusements of Pay and Recruits.  
The four Brethren-in-Law, which greatly apprehended lest their Power and Authority should be abated by the return of the Vizier, exercised all the diligence they were able to make new Levie●, the reinforcement of which might instil new Courage into the Soldiery, and be a means to continue the Vizier in those parts; but the Mufti obstructed all Levies on the side of Greece, and the Frontiers of Christendom, alleging, That the best Soldiers being sent from those parts, would hazard the Empire, by exposing and laying it open to the Incursions of the Christians: by which contrary Opinions and Delays, the Vizier wanting the Assistance expected, the Persians recovered all the little Fortresses which they had lost the Year before, with the considerable place of Illay; 
Illay retaken from the Turks.  which being taken by Assault, and by an absolute force of Sword and Arms, the greatest part of the Garrision consisting of eight thousand Men, commanded by the three Pasha's , where cut off; which was an important loss to the Turks; not only for the slaughter of so many brave Soldiers, but also for the quantities of Provisions, being the Granary and Magazine for the whole Army. Therein were likewise taken forty Field-pieces carrying eight pounds' Bullet; with a great Chain of Iron, which usually encompasses the Treasury which is carried into the Field. With this ill success the Vizier retreated from Mosul as far as Mirdin, from whence he redoubled his Instances for Supplies for Men and Mony.  
At length it was agreed, that an Army of thirty thousand Tartars should be sent thither; but Ragotskie advising, that he was upon the point of breaking with the Emperor, it was ordered, that their number should be reduced to ten thousand: the which taking their Journey into Persia, by the way of Circassia, were there encountered by Han Gherey, the Prince of Tartary, (whom we formerly mentioned to have been deposed by that People) and by him obstructed in their passage, the Vanguard of their Army being cut off by him; so that they were forced again to retreat and to embark their Men and Horse at Caffa, to be transported by Sea to Trapezond; which as it was a matter of great trouble, so it was a course unpractised by the Tartars. The Grand Signior being unable to render a more considerable Succour than this unto his Army, which was now reduced to the weak number of two thousand Janissaries, and three thousand Spahees, he resolved to condescend to Terms and Articles, as the only means to save his Honour, and the remainder of his Forces.  
In order unto which, he released a Persian Lord from his Imprisonment in the Seven Towers, and qualified him with the Title of Ambassador, bestowing upon him an Equipage of Men and Horse agreeable to his Character, with four thousand Dollars to defray his Expense. And that the King of Persia might be assured of the Sultan's real Intentions and desires of Peace, he recalled his Army in the Spring, whereby all Acts of Hostility ceased: And thus the Vizier being returned to Constantinople, that Pride and Rigour which he exercised towards all in the time of his prosperity, laid him low by Misfortunes tunes in the esteem of his Enemies; who gladly embracing the opportunity to disgrace him, with all the terms of Obloquy and Detraction, 
The Vizier deprived of his Office.  deprived him at length of his Office. One of the four Brothers-in-law married to one of the Grand Signior's Sisters, and Prime of the Cabal, being constituted Vizier in his stead. Nor did the late Vizier easily escape with his Life, until he had repreived it with an Atonement of an hundred thousand Zechius of Gold, and some choice Horse, which he presented to the Sultan; the like Example other Pasha's his' Compainions followed in proportion to their Estates and Employments; by which Presents the empty Treasury was in a manner recruited, and the present Necessities of the Sultan relieved.  
But this new Vizier enjoyed not long either his Honours, or his Life; for the first Act he performed, was to mitigate the Valedé Sultana, or Queen-Mother, to obtain a Hattesheriff, or Writing, under the Grand Signior's Hand for cutting off the Head of Casref Pasha, the Spaheeler Agasi; or General of the Spahees, which being executed by Mortesa the Commander in Chief in Persia, his Head was brought and thrown at the Gates of the Divan.  
The Spahees astonished at this Spectacle, and enraged to see that Head on the Ground which they so much esteemed and loved, forgot all the Terms of Duty and Obedience to their Superiors; and without regard to the Place wherein they were, even within the Walls of the Grand Signior's Court, 
Mutiny of the Spahees joined with the Janissaries.  they threw Stones at the Vizier, and beat him from his Horse; which though the Grand Signior, and all the Viziers highly resented, as the most scandalous Indignity that could be offered to the Majesty of a Supreme Ruler, and to all Government, yet their Counsels rather sought Remedies to suppress the Mutiny, than to make Proposals of executing Justice on the Offenders; for the Spahees seconded by the Janissaries, (who were glad of any cause to make a Commotion) assembled in the Hippodromo, from whence they sent an Arz to the Sultan, requiring the Heads of the Great Vizer, and of divers others, as well within as without the Seraglio. The Grand Signior denying positively to assent hereunto, the Soldiery as plainly threatened to depose him, and place his Brother in the Throne; at which barbarous Resolution the Grand Signior being affrighted, his youthful constancy was so shaken, that he wrote to his Mother to desire her excuse, in case he assented to the death of her Son-in-law the Great Vizier; for that the Storm of the Military Fury was so great, that he could not endeavour to protect him without the loss of his Life and Crown: wherefore the Vizier being turned out of the Gates of the Seraglio, he was immediately butchered in the presence of the Sultan.  
Nor did the impetuous Rage of the Soldiery end here, but they proceeded farther to demand the Head of the Janisar-Aga, or General of the Janissaries, who was reputed the chief Instrument of the Death of Casref, because he was a principal Favourite to the Grand Signior; but he wisely taking divers off with Money and Presents, sowed division between the Janissaries and Spahees; so that some Difficulty arising hereupon, the determination of his Death was deferred for a while; howsoever they proceeded to demand, that the Mufti should be discharged of his Office, and that the Tefterd●●, or Treasurer, should be delivered into their hands.  
To the first the Grand Signior assented; but being willing to save the other, he pretended, that he was escaped and fled; but when he was found, he should run the same Fate with the Vizier. But the military Sedition not being appeased with this Answer, they roved through the whole City, and Galata, and other parts of the Suburbs: the Spahees persisting to require the Head of the Janisar-Age, and not finding him in his House, they plundered it, and departed; and meeting with a Youth, a Favourite of the Grand Signior's, they killed him; and so returning with the like Fury to the Seraglio, they required admission to the New Vizier and Mufti. Regep Pasha, another of the Brothers-in-law, was then made Vizier, who with the new Mufit trembling at these Tumults, were careful to treat the Soldiery with all lenity and condescension imaginable, desiring them to declare their Grievances, and whatsoever might give them Satisfaction should be granted. The seditious Soldiers replied, That they were resolved to see the Grand Signior's Brother, for that when the present Sultan did not govern well, they might know from whence to produce another of better Abilities, and more agreeable to the Designs of the Empire.  
That necessity which caused the late easiness of condescension to former demands, made way also for compliance with this; so that the young Prince being brought forth, they obliged the Sultan not to attempt any thing against his Life, and caused the Vizier and Mufti to become Caution and Security for it.  
Nor did these Concessions contribute towards a Pacification; but rather their Insolence increased thereby, renewing their Exclamations at the Gates of the Seraglio for the Heads of the Janisar-Aga and the Testerdar; not would they be satisfied with answer, that these Men were not found in the Seraglio, but still persisted in their rude Outcries and Menaces, losing all respect and reverence to the Sultan and the Superiors; so that the Grand Signior resolved once to sally out upon them with his own Guard; but trying their Temper and Resolution, he discovered most of them to be poisoned with the like Spirit of Sedition, and combining with the others as Associates in the Treason.  
The Viziers, and other principal Officers, perceiving the Mutiny to increase daily, and not knowing to what degree it might arise, made it their business to search out for those proscribed by the Soldiery: at length the Aga was happily discovered by a certain Person, to whom a Reward was given of a thousand Zechins, with the Office of Zorbasi or Captain; and the Aga confessing that he had counselled the Death of Casref, he was immediately strangled, and his Body hanged upon a Tree to public view. The like Fate befell the Teftardar, who being also taken, was killed and hanged up together with the Body of the Aga.  
All which Persons thus inhumanely murdered by the Soldiery, were the Enemies of the present Great Vizier Regep; for which cause the Grand Signior suspecting that he secretly contrived and nourished these Rebellions, never after looked on him with a gracious eye. Of which the Vizier being sensible, combined with the Soldiery; and judging it almost impossible to set himself right in the Affection of his Master, he courted the Favour of the Militia, as the only means to protect his Life, and maintain his Power. But as the revenge of Princes is not like a Thunderbolt, which wounds on a sudden, but rather like a Mine which requires time to form, and is then sprang, when it may do the best execution: so in the same manner, the Grand Signior dissembled his hate towards the Vizier, 
The Vizier srangled by Order of the Grand Signier.  until one Night being present with him in the Seraglio to see certain Fireworks, he called him aside, and whispered to him, that he should go into his private Lodgings; where being entered, the Door was shut upon him, and he strangled by certain Eunuches, who were appointed to attend him for that purpose. But little benefit or riches did the Grand Signior. reap by his death; for the Vizier having for some time expected this Blow, had concealed his Treasure, and conveyed it away for the use of his Posterity.  
The like hatred did the Sultan conceive against the Soldiery, resolving in his mind to execute his Revenge, especially on the Janissaries, as the most turbulent Fomenters of Rebellion and Treason, and to vent his Anger, either by the Cord or Sword, or some other more expedite way, as opportunity presented: and to prevent or oppose the like Seditions for the future, he fortified the Seraglio, and brought Arms in thither by night, choosing into his Guard select Men of Courage and Faithfulness: and being sensible, that the being of his Brother attempered his Sovereignty, and drew away the Hearts and Eyes of his Soldiers and People from fixing entirely on his own Person; he therefore intended to cut him off; but the Caution and Security given by himself, and chief Ministers, to preserve his Life, diverted him from this Resolution.  
In place of the deceased Vizier, Mehmet late Pasha of Cairo was constituted, and the Seal consigned to him; with whom the Grand Signior consulting to him; which whom the Grand Signior consulting of the present Emergency of Affairs, often uttered his displeasure against the late Seditions, and signified his Intention to redress them for the future; in order unto which, he caused the Heads of the most mutinous Spahees to be cut off, and on various Pretences separated the Soldiery each from other into divers Parts; some numbers of Janissaries he commanded to march to the Confines of Persia, and caused many others of them to be killed by Night; and by various other Means greatly weakened the Chambers, both by diminishing the Numbers, and taking off such who were the Men of best Courage and Conduct: many Bodies were found swimming in the Bosphorus, and known to be Spahees; great part of the Lands the Pay of the Spahees was abated; and divers Offices of Profit and Honour were taken from the Militia, that so Men might be made sensible of the Indignation of their Prince, and that there is no Sport or Jesting with the Anger of a provoked King, who knows no other mean of his Passion, than the total evaporation of his Choler and Vengeance.  
To maintain and make good these several Acts of Just Punishment, young Morat growing in Courage with his Years, mounted on Horseback, well Armed, and like a Soldier, attended with a select Party of Cavalry, passed through the most public Streets of the City in a huffing manner, and casting a stern Eye upon the Soldiery and People as he went, and making a hundred Passes through the midst of them, struck them with an awe of his Majesty, and admiration of his Warlike and Martial appearance; with which Severity and Gallantry the Soldiery being affrighted, began to consider, that they were not longer to be governed by a Woman, or a Child, but by the most brave Prince that ever swayed the Ottoman Sceptre; and thereupon for the future resolved upon an impartial Submission and Obedience unto him. To encourage them in which, and to reconcile their Spirits and Affections to him, Morat oftentimes assembled his Soldiery at Ackmeidan, where he exercised with them, shooting with the Bow at Marks and at Rovers, rewarding those who shot best, with adding an Asper a day to their Pay; besides which, he distributed six thousand Hungars amongst them, to demonstrate that wise Princes are used to mix Lenitives with their Rigour.  
These Mutinies and Seditions in the Captial City, encouraged Rebellious Spirits in divers other places: so that a certain Bold and Audacious Fellow, drawing a number of Miscreants after him, possessed himself of the City of Prusa: another of the same Temper, called Elia Pasha, made himself Master of Magnesia, 
Rebellion in Anatolla.  where he committed all the Outrages which Enemies inflict on a Conquered People; and being about twenty four miles distant from Smyrna, so affrighted the People of that Place, who were Merchants, and such as lived by Trade, that they fled with their Wealth, and such Things as were portable, lest they should be exposed to the Robbery and Spoil of Thiefs and Rebels. But the Beglerbey of Anatolia suffered not Elia to reign long in his lust, but giving him Battle in those Plains, wholly defeated him, and sent twenty of the Heads of the chief Commanders to the Sultan for a Present; and pursuing Elia and the rest of his Army to Magnesia, besieged him in that City. The Grand Signior being advised hereof, and fearing lest the Siege should take up too much time, and move other ill Humours in that Country, dispatched Orders to offer Terms and Conditions of Accommodation with Elia, which were secretly treated, and great Promises made him of Favour and Rewards from the Grand Signior. The easy Fool accepted the Conditions, and embraced the Promises; and leaving his City of Magnesia, proceeded confidently to Constantinople to receive the gracious Rewards of the Sultan for his past Services. At his Entry into the Seraglio in place of the Kapislar-Kahyasee, or Master of the Ceremonies, he was received by Officers with a Cord in their Hands, who bestowed on him the gracious Reward of his Masters ultimate Favour.  
These Rebellions were no sooner suppressed in Asia, but that other Mutinies of the Janissaries, 
Mutinies at Buda.  for want of Pay, began at Buda in Hungary, where they threw Stones at their Age, and pursued him to the very Palace of the Pasha, electing another into his place. They also cut in pieces the Governor of Pest, and bestowed his Office upon his Lieutenant.  
To remedy these Disorders, and extinguish the Mutiny, the Grand Signior sent Commissioners to examine the Matter, and to render him an account of the Grieveances and Demands of the Soldiers: but they fearing to be surprised with some severe Acts of Justice, prevented or forestalled the Inquiries of the Commissioners, by acknowledging their Fault, and demanding Pardon, with surrender of four of the Ringleaders to Punishment; declaring, That by their seducement and evil persuasions, they were debauched into that disorderly course of Proceed: the Sultan accepted the Sumission, and all things were quieted in Hungary.  
Howsoever new Troubles arose in Moldavia: 
Troubles in Moldavia.  for that People being oppressed overmuch by their Prince Alexander, made an Insurrection against him, and drove him out of the Country, who for refuge fled to Constantinople. And the People desirous that one Bernoschi, a Polonian by Nation, might be put into his Place: To obtain his Confirmation, he came to the Port, and offered himself before the Grand Signior; but Morat suspecting, that to obtain the Principality for himself, he had secretly instigated and nourished the late popular Commotions, caused his Head to be cut off in the Public Divan.  
Amurat had now born to him a seventh Daughter, by his Slave called the Shining Star; and though he was much troubled that she had not brought him forth a Son and Heir, yet so much was she beloved by him, that he resolved to create her Queen, had not his Mother declared against it, as a thing not usual for any Woman to be honoured with that Title before she had supplied the Inheritance by the Birth of a Male Child.  
And that he might now totally extinguish the Fire of Sedition amongst the Soldiery, he caused Ferdum Efendi and Saluc Age, two prime Chiefs of the Spahees, with eight principal Janissaries, to be put to Death; after which severity, fearing another Insurrection, he passed the Water, and retired to his Seraglio at Scutari, where he fortified himself.  
It happened about that time, that a Turkish Woman, a Slave, was found aboard a French Ship, ready to sail from Constantinople; which the Turks highly resented, and aggravated the Crime so much against the French Ambassador, that they imprisoned his Son then embarked, and would have confiscated the Vessel and her Lading. In those days the Christian Ambassadors resident at that Court, kept better Union and Correspondence among themselves than they do at present; so that all of them, as concerned, joined together to represent before the chief Ministers, that such a Fault merited not so grand a Forfeiture, for that it was most probable to have been committed without the privacy either of the Ambassador, or Commander of the Ship. The Ambassadors then resident were Sir Peter Wych for England, the Sieur Marcheville for France, and Pietro Foscarini for Venice; at whose warm and urgent Instances the Turks condescended to release the Vessel, and the Goods laden upon her, with free liberty to departed. Howsoever it being represented to the Grand Signior by the Captain-Pasha (who is Admiral of the Seas) that one Baldasar, an Armenian by Nation, but Dragoman or Interpreter to the French Ambassador, was a principal Instrument to move the Ambassadors to unite in this Pretence; and being observed to manage the Interest of his Master with warm and earnest Solicitations, the surly Sultan grew so angry, that one of his own Slaves should presume to manage a Dispute with him, 
The French Interpreter impaled.  in Fury and Rage, commanded that he should be immediately empaled; and that he might be assured that his Sentence took effect, he would see him with his own Eyes on the Stake before he would pass the Water to his Seraglio at Scutari. The resolution was so sudden, and the Execution so speedy, that there was neither Ear lent to hear, nor Time given to mediate in his behalf; and the Act being performed, complaints would not serve to redress a tyrannous Action now past Remedy, and not to be recalled: Wherefore as the Ambassadors were forced to acquiesce, and patiently endure the Affront; so if they would have resented it, they could scarce have found one amongst their Interpreters of so bold a Spirit, who durst have opened his Mouth after so terrifying an Example. The truth is, the Dragomen, or Interpreters to Ambassadors at Constantinople, are required to be Men of Learning, Courage, and Courtship; their studies ought to endue them perfectly with the Turkish, Greek, and Arabic Languages, with some knowledge also of the Persian, and with good Elocution, and readiness of Tongue: their constancy and presence of Mind is always necessary at their appearance before those Grandees or Great Men, who are ever proud, haughty, and arrogant in all their Expressions and ways of Treaty, the which they commonly manage towards Christian Ministers with the same respect which we use towards our Servants, or our Slaves. And therefore by reason of this and other Precedents of like nature, Dragomen have been always timorous in representing the true sense of the Ambassadors and Consuls; at least have so minced and tempered their words, that they have lost much of that Vigour and Accent which is necessary to inculcate perfectly a Business into the Understanding of a Turk, especially if you intent to incline him to Reason and Justice. Wherefore it would be an excellent Qualification for an Ambassador himself to understand and speak the Turkish Language, or at least to have a young Man by his side of the English Nation, educated in the Turkish Court, who should be ready to explicate those Matters which are too thorny and prickly for Subjects of that Country to handle.  
Had all the foregoing Troubles, Mutinies, and Misfortunes encountered the Spirit of an easy and a gentle Sultan, certainly the Fate of this Amurat had been the same with that of Osman, who retiring within his Seraglio, could never have appeased the Seditious Humour with all the Concessions he could give an unreasonable multitude: but being a resolved and bustling Prince, he at first gave some few steps backwards, as if he would yield somewhat to the impetuosity of that Torrent which he could not resist; yet it was only like a Ram, who retires, that he may butt with the greater force. Howsoever the Politicians and sober Men attributed the true cause of all these Commotions in the Soldiery, to have no other Foundation than the ill success and miseries which attended the War in Persia; for the way being long, and the Country's hot, barren, and for the most part void of all comfort, the Soldiers abhorred the Fatigues and March thither; and hated to consider, that they should be made a Sacrifice to the lust of voluptuous Ministers, who, to gain Estates and Riches out of those moneys which were designed to carry on the War, did not care, whilst they lived at Ease and in Delights, what Labours, Wants, and Dangers attended the Militia.  
These Considerations made likewise some impression in the Sultan, who therefore inclined to hearken unto those Propositions of Peace which were brought him by an Ambassador from Persia; and being accompanied with very great Presents, 
The Peace made with Persia, and speedily broken.  the Peace was clapped up and concluded on a sudden. But as Things quick in their Birth and Production, are not long-lived, nor long durable; so this Peace was broken the same Year with an inconstancy equal to that inconsideration with which it was agreed and signed. For no sooner was the News hereof flown into the Eastern World, than the Great  dispatched his Ambassador with Letters to the Grand Signior, persuading him to make War again with the Persian, promising to assist him therein, by stopping up the Passage of Nachivan, which is a City in the Lesser Armenia, built upon the River Aranes, and is the common Road into the Indies. The which Motion, as it was pleasing to Morat, so being accompanied with Indian Curiosities and Presents of an inestimable Value, the Ambassador was graciously received, and treated with such Feasts and Entertainments as are not usually known amongst the Turks; and returned again with Letters, giving hopes, that he would speedily take an occasion to break with the Persian. But those who had experienced the Difficulties of a War with Persia, and observed, that in the present Conjuncture of Affairs it might be more easily and with advantage waged on the side of Hungary, 
Persuasions for a War against the Emperor.  endeavoured, with many pregnant Arguments, to persuade the Grand Signior thereunto, giving him to understand, that Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, being victorious over the Emperor in Germany, had taken many Towns and Cities of great strength; and having overthrown him in divers Battles; had slain or taken his best Captains and most Martial Men of Valour; and that other Christians, who were desirous to abate the pride of the Austrian Family, were ready to embrace the same Conjuncture, whereby they might entirely shake off the Yoke and Servitude to the Imperial Tyranny.  
These Advantages being well represented, took place easily in the mind of Morat, so that he dispatched express Orders to the Pasha of Buda to assemble his Forces, and put all things in a readiness on the Frontiers: in compliance with which, though the Pasha set forth his Tents, and made great appearance of a March, yet some secret Designs caused him to move slowly, and to affect a Peace rather than a War; so that receiving an Ambassador from the Emperor at Pest, he readily Admitted him, and gave him safe Conduct and Convoy unto Constantinople: at which time Advices coming, that the Great Gustavus Adolphus was slain, and that the Affairs of the Swedes went backwards and unsuccessfully in Germany, altered all the Measures of the Ottoman Counsels; and though Ragotski endeavoured all he was able to foment the Differences, and encourage the Turks to a War, having besides other specious Pretences, an Army of thirty thousand Men in a readiness to join with the Turks against the Emperor; howsoever the Turks looking on the Condition of the Swedes as desperate, and the Proffers of Ragotski to be uncertain, and of no true Foundation, 
A Peace made between the Emperor and Grand Signior.  and the State of Affairs amongst themselves to be turbulent and unsettled, gave a kind Reception to the Emperor's Ambassador, and signed the Agreement for continuance of the Truce.  
By this, and other Actions of like Nature, Ragotski lost much of his Esteem with the Emperor and the Grand Signior; the first always looked on him as an Ambitious Prince, exciting the Turk against him, and ready on the least Occasion to enter his Country with Fire and Sword: The other looked on him as a False Friends, who never made Proffers, but those which squared with his own Designs and Interest; and particularly he had disgusted the Port, by presuming to instate one Mathias in the Principality of Walachia, and to eject another constituted there by Authority of the Grand Signior, called Stridia Bei, or Lord Oysters, because his Father was a Fisherman, and gained a good Estate by the Trade of Oysters; howsoever it being the Grand Signiored Pleasure to ordain such a Person to that Office, it was a Presumption, and a bold Piece of Usurpation in Ragotski, to dispose of that Government, by virtue of his own single Power: Howsoever the Grand Signior, to avoid Contention with the resolved Spirit of Ragotski, confirmed Mathias upon Condition of a double Tribute paid for the Investment to the Principality.  
But besides these Reasons for a Peace with the Emperor, the Designs the Grand Signior entertained of making War upon Poland, with the Assistance of the Musco 〈◊〉 and Tartars, and of dispossessing Emir Facardin 〈◊〉 his Government, were strong Inducements 〈◊〉 ●ake fair Wether on all other sides of the N●, abouring Princes. The Envy which the Riches and Greatness of Emir Facardian (who was a Prince inhabiting in the Parts of Arabia, to whom a large Tract of Land, with several Fortresses did belong) had contracted to him from the Pasha's of Damascus, Tripoli, and Gaza, caused them to accuse him before the Grand Signior of Rebellion, and other enormous Crimes: The Plea against him was managed especially by the Pasha of Tripoli, who alleged, That he was an Enemy to the Mahometan Law, destroyed the Mosches, kept correspondence with the Malteses and the Corsairs of Ligorn, permitting them freely to take Water in his Country; that he openly favoured the Christians, suffering them freely to build Churches in his Country. That he continually fortified his Castles, and encroached on the Lands and Territories of the Emirs his Neighbours. In short, his Riches were so great, that every one feared and envied him, and therefore represented his Case in that Manner, 
Preparations of War made against Emir Facardin.  that the Grand Signior resolving to destroy him, sent great Forces into those Countries, under the Command of the Pasha of Tripoli, to whom he commanded the Pasha's of Damascus, Gaza, Aleppo, and Cairo to join their Forces: and for better expedition, the Captain-Pasha was appointed to equip his Fleet, to transport Men and Ammunition into those parts.  
The Captain-Pasha in his Passage by Sea, 
A Fight of the whole Turkish Fleet against two English Ships.  encountered two English Ships lading Corn in the Gulf of Vola, called the William and Ralph, and Hector: this being a prohibited Commodity, not to be transported under penalty of forfeiting Ships, Goods, and Liberty of the Men, moved the Pasha, with the sight of such a Booty, to command his Galleys to seize the Vessels; which being only two, it was imagined that they would immediately yield and surrender without contest. But these bold Britons knowing the Consequences of such a Surrender, resolved not tamely to yield themselves, at least to sell their Liberties, Lives, Ships and Goods to the Turks at the dearest Rate they were able: wherefore cutting their Cables, put themselves under Sail, and got into the main Sea, fight with the whole Fleet above three hours; sometimes they were boarded by one Galley, sometimes by two at once; but plying their Quarter-deck Guns with small Shot, and defending themselves manfully with their half-Pikes, they often cleared their Decks, and put off the Enemy with great slaughter: the Captain-Pasha being ashamed to see such Resistance made by two such Vessels against his whole Force, resolved to enter his Men at the Gun-room Port of one of the Ships, and running the Prow of the Galley into the Stern-port, the valiant Crew of the Gun-room clapped an Iron Spike into the Trunnel-hole of the Prow, whereby the Galley being wedged fast to the Timbers of the Ship, they brought their Stern-chase laden with cross Bars, pieces of Iron, and Parteridge-shot to bear upon them; which raking them fore and aft, 
The Capt. Pasha slain.  killed the Captain-Pasha himself, with near three hundred out of the Bastard Gally. At length having spent all their shot, they charged their Guns with pieces of Eight, and being overpowered by numbers of their Enemies, and not able farther to resist, they set fire to their Ships, which blowing up, destroyed two or three of the Galleys which laid by their sides, together with those Men which were then fight aboard at handy-blows on the Deck with the Defendants; so that none of the English were taken, unless three or four fished out of the Water.  
An end being in this manner put to the Fight, the Turks gained the Victory, with the loss of twelve hundred Slaves killed and wounded, besides Turks, and were forced into Port, where they remained a full Month to repair their Galleys; the which Fight affected all Turks with an astonishment of the English Bravery, or Obstinacy, (as they call it) and is a Matter remembered and talked of to this Day, especially by the Son of the Captain-Pasha who was slain, called Omem, Pasha Ogli, who is Pasha of Rhodes at present, (as I remember) and commands three or four Galleys; for which reason he is so inveterate Enemy to the English, that to satisfy his Revenge, he buys what English Slaves he can get into his Galleys, and sells none out under a double Price or Ransom.  
The News of this Fight coming to Constantinople, provoked the Grand Signior to the height of Indignation; howsoever the Officers either being ashamed of their Loss, or entertaining some secret admiration of the English Bravery, suffered the Matter to be compounded for the Sum of forty thousand Dollars, of which the English paid only their share with the French and Venetians, whom (for I know not what Reason) the Turks equally concerned in the Occasion.  
Whilst the Turks were appointing a new Captain-Pasha, and again refitting their Fleet, the Pasha of Damascus dispatched a Summons to Facardin to surrender Seida up to him, with other Castles and Places of Strength. The Old Man resided then a Barut, where pretending to be retired from all Business, answered, that he had resigned the whole Government into the Hands of his Son Ali, as he had already testified by Public Acts: that he was but a Subject, and a Soldier under his Son, and therefore to him they ought to make their Applications. Facardin had at that time an Army of twenty five thousand Men, the which he divided into two Bodies, commanded by his two Sons. Ali his eldest he ordered with twelve thousand Men (a thousand of which were Maronites, and two thousand Druzes) to march to Saphet for hindering the conjunction of the Emirs of Feruc and Therabith, and the Pasha's of Gaza and Damascus, whose Forces being joined together, did not compose a greater Number than that of Facardin.  
Ali entercountring with them, and being a brisk and hot-metled Prince, engaged and charged them so whom, that he defeated them, and killed eight thousand of their Men; but such a Victory as this not costing him less than seven thousand of his Men, was in effect his own Overthrow; for being the next day charged again by the Enemy, both sides fought with that obstinacy, 
The Son of Facardin overthrown  that (as is reproted) there remained not above an hundred forty six of all the Soldiers which followed Ali; and he himself having his Horse mortally wounded under him, and being out of Breath, Weary, and Faint, yielded himself to a common Soldier, who promised him Quarter; but afterwards having him in his power, he strangled him with his Match, and cut off his Head and his little Finger on which he wore his Seal-Ring, 
And is strangled.  and so presented both to the Pasha. But this proud Conqueror refused to accept this Present without Ceremony, until first the head had been perfumed with Sweet Waters, the Beard combed out, and covered with a rich Turban, and having kept this Trophy for some days by him, he sent it afterwards to Constantinople.  
But before the News of this Defeat reached the Ears of old Facardin, the Captain-Pasha with his Fleet of Galleys arrived at the Port of Tripoli; to whom Facardin being desirous to show all Friendship, and profess Loyalty to the Grand Signior, he caused his Army to retire into the Parts of Mount Libanus, whilst he himself, with about three thousand Men, between Domestic Servants and his Guards, went to Seida, from whence he sent two 
* A sort of Vessel or Ship so called by the Turks.  Caramosavis laden with Provisions and Refreshment to the Captain-Pasha for a Present, assuring him, that he was an humble Vassal to the Grand Signior, and was ready to obey all his Commands; and because the Sultan may probably have received sinister Reports relating to the Arms he had taken up, he assured him, that they were not otherwise designed, than to suppress the Robberies of the Arabs, and the Incursions of their Kings; and that he was ready to conduct his Army to any Place, where his Master the Grand Signior should think fit to employ them. But these fair words could not divert the Captain-Pasha from his Resolution to enter the Port of Seida, nor from his Instructions of demanding, and upon refusal of forcing possession of the Castle; which as it was the most considerable Fortress, and the most pleasant Seat of all his Dominions, so he could not, without much regret and sorrow, harken to such a Proposition: wherefore that the Pasha might not persist in this Demand, he secretly proffered him an hundred thousand Zechins as a Bribe to himself, and his Son Mansour to be carried for a Hostage and Earnest of his Faithfulness to the Grand Signior. The Captain-Pasha liked well the hundred thousand Zechins and the Hostages, but still required the Surrender of the Castle with them; on which whilst Facardin deliberated, News came of the Death of his Son Ali, and the Destruction of his Army, with which, losing all Courage, he yielded his Castle of Seida to the Captain-Pasha, retiring himself to his City of Barut: nor could he rest quietly at that Place; for being pursued, he was forced to quit it, and retire with his Maronites and Druzes into the Mountains, lest being enclosed within the Walls of a City, he should fall alive into the Hands of his Enemies.  
And now all good Fortune forsaking unhappy Facardin, the Maronites and Druzes his Subjects revolt to the Pasha of Damascus, his Palaces of Gardens of Pleasure were all ruined, his Friends forsook him, his two remaining Sons were lost, one carried to Constantinople for a Hostage, and the other slain in Fight; his Towns of Gazir, Saphet, St. John d' Acria, and others were surrendered to the Pasha of Damascus: only some few strong Places in the Mountains remained to him, where living in League with Reba a King of the Arabs, he committed all the Spoils he was able on the Lands belonging to the Pasha of Damascus. But being hunted from one Mountain to another, and from one Cave to another, he was at length forced to surrender upon Conditions, that he should have liberty to proceed unto the Grand Signior with his own Equipage of three hundred Men, and Trumpets sounding, and that he might carry with him all his Treasure consisting of a Million of Zechins all in Gold, together with other Riches, which were carried by fourteen Camels; and that he should not be conducted as a Prisoner in Triumph, but that he should with freedom approach the Presence of the Sultan, like other Pasha's, who are in Grace and Favour.  
These Proposals being granted, Facardin with his two young Sons began his Journey to Constantinople, and being about two days journey from thence, he dispatched eight Chests of Gold before him, to prepare and make his way to the Grand Signior; who being pleased with the Gold, and greatly rejoiced to receive the Submission and Homage of one who had so long stood out in Rebellion, he went out in a Disguise and Habit of a Pasha to see and discourse with that Person, of whom there had been so general a Rumour: and having accordingly encountered with the Emir, he sat down in his Tent with him, desiring him to relate the Story of his Life, with the several Particulars of his late Misfortunes. Emir Facardin well knew the Person of the Grand Signior; but feigning as if he was unacquainted with whom he discoursed, and that he took him for some Pasha, began to recount the Course of his Life, the Reasons why his Enemies falsely suggested evil Reports of him to the Grand Signior; how he was forced, for defence of his Life, to take up Arms, and what ill Success accompanied his Affairs; all which he represented with such Quickness and Eloquence, that the Grand Signior pitying his Misfortunes, promised to be his Advocate, and mediate with the Grand Signior in his behalf.  
The day following Facardin made his Entry in a Triumphant manner, and received a most favourable Audience from the Grand Signior; and all the Pasha's and great Men in conformity to their Master, and in hopes of sharing some part of his Gold, shown him a like kind favourable Countenance and Aspect.  
But finding afterwards that Facardin increased daily in the esteem of the Grand Signior, and that the old Rebel was become a new Favourite, and that he was likely to over-top and out them, they generally conspired together, taking the Mufti on their side, to accuse him of many Crimes, and more particularly that he was a Christian, and an Apostate from the Mahometan Faith. This Point of Religion so sensibly touched the Grand Signior, that he resolved to condemn him in a manner Solemn and Extraordinary; for mounting one Day on his Throne, he commanded Facardin to be brought in, and placed on a low Chair; where ordering his Crimes whereof he was accused to be recited, he passed a formal Sentence of Death upon him: but Facardin arising to justify himself, was not permitted to speak, only he obtained a quarter of an hours reprieve to make his Prayers, and afterwards was strangled by the hands of two Mutes.  
Morat growing now into Years, took into his own Hands the Reins of Government, resolving to rule Singly and Absolutely, and to make himself rather Feared than Beloved: He degraded four Viziers at once, and banished them into Cyprus, confiscating their Estates, for no other Reason, than because they had denied him the use of their Mules and Camels on occasion of his Service.  
He became extremely severe against the Soldiery, crushing them with all imaginable Rigour on the least appearance of Reluctancy to his Commands; declaring, 
Morat exercises several Acts of Tyranny.  That he expected Blind and Silent Obedience from all, but especially from his Soldiery.  
He imposed a great Tax upon Copper; and because he had several Warthouses filled with that Metal, which had for many Years lain by, he forced the People to buy it at his own Rates. At which Aggrievance the Commonalty growing desperate, began to Mutiny and Rebel; but Morat put a speedy stop thereunto, by cutting off the Heads of fifty of the most Seditious, and so passed to Prusa, with the Attendance of six Galleys.  
He caused a Kadi to be hanged, to the great Displeasure and universal Resentment of the Ulemah, who are Students in the Law; who to make known their Aggrievance, and Consult a a Remedy, assembled in great Numbers at the House of the Mufti.  
The Queen-Mother being acquainted with this Meeting, and fearing the ill Consequences thereof, gave immediate Advice to the Sultan; who with like Expedition dispatched a Boat to bring over the Mufti and his Son to Prusa; who were no sooner arrived, than they were strangled, not being permitted to speak for themselves, or to allege any Plea or Excuse for their Lives. This Act of Cruelty, beyond the Example of former Ages, and never practised by the most tyrannical of his Predecessors, struck a Terror on the whole Empire; for Men observing the unjust Rigour which was executed on the Head and Chief of their Law, the Oracle and Mo●th which resolved their difficult Problems, and whom the World so reverenced and honoured, that few Examples have been of Capital Punishment executed on his reverend Head, feared, that Innocence was not sufficient to secure their own less considerable Estates from his Fury and Violence.  
There is a particular Death allotted for Muftis which is, by braying them in a Mortar, which is kept in the seven Towers at Constantinople, and there showed to Strangers; which Instrument hath been seldom made use of.  
Morat being greatly addicted to Wine, 
Morat destroys the Taverns.  was sensible of the ill Effects of it in himself, and that the heat of debauchery inclined him to Violence and Cruelty, and from hence collecting how dangerous this Humour of Drunkenness was in his People, especially in his Soldiery, for that much of the late Seditions might be attributed thereunto, he published a most severe Edict against Wine, commanding all Taverns to be demolished, the Butts to be broken, and the Wine spilt. It was the common Custom of the Grand Signior to walk the Streets in disguise; when meeting with any drunken Person, he would imprison him, and almost drub him to Death. It was his fortune to meet a Deaf Man one day in the Streets; who not hearing the Noise of the People, nor the Rumour of his Approach, did not so readily shift out of the way, as was consistent with the fear and dread of so awful an Emperor, for which default he was strangled immediately, and his Body thrown into the Streets.  
All People feared and trembled at these Practices, and were as careful to look out abroad for the Grand Signior, lest they should be surprised with the bluster of his presence, as Mariners are of being taken unprovided by some sudden Gust or Hurricane; for there was scarce a Day, that one Innocent or other was not sacrificed to his Fury and tyrannical Fancy.  
One Thomas Zanetti, a Venetian Merchant, who had built a lofty Jardac, or a high Room of Prospective on the top of his House, was accused to the Grand Signior to have designed that Place for no other end, than that he might with a long Glass oversee the Chambers of the Ladies, and the Gardens, 
Hangs a Venetian Merchant.  and Walks of the Seraglio: For which Reason, without farther inquiry, he was hanged in his Shirt on the top of his Jardac, with a red Streamer in his Hand, that so the Grand Signior might be sure that the Sentence was executed. The Estate of Zanetti, whether belonging to himself or Principals, was confiscated; but in regard the Goods, for security, were privately conveyed to the Warehouses of several Frank Merchants, strict search was made for them; but in regard the Marks and Numbers were altered, they could not be distinguished: wherefore the Graved Signior concluding, that all the Frank Merchants had combined together to deceive him, he Imprisoned every Man of them; nor would he release them, until they had paid forty thousand Dollars for their Ransom and Liberty.  
After which, upon pretence of a Plot, or Agreement of the Franks to defend themselves from the leviation of this Tax, the Turks searched their Houses for Arms; in taking of which they were so rigorous, that they spared not so much as a Birding-piece; nor yet the Sword of Sir Peter Wych, than Ambassador for England, though he alleged, that it was the very Sword with which his Majesty and conferred the Honour of Knighthood upon him.  
But from these Transactions at Home, let us pass to the Wars in Poland and Persia. That Invincible Princes, Vladislaus King of Poland, had gained such good Success against the Czar of Muscovy, that the Czar was forced to demand Assistance from the Turks. The Grand Signior, though he had lately made a Peace with Poland, and sworn to maintain the Articles of Chocin, concluded by his Predecessor Sultan Osman; yet the continual Depredations which the Cossacks made, did always administer reasonable Pretences for a War: To which Abassa, one of his chief Counsellors, a valiant and presumptuous Captain, did much incite him; for promising to himself the Conduct of that Army designed against Poland, did much flatter the Sultan and himself with the Fancy of mighty Success.  
The War being thus resolved upon, 
The Turks make War on the Poles.  the Turk, who commonly strikes before he Quarrels, gave Orders to Abassa to make Levies of Men in Moldavia and Valachia; and to put the Tartars in Arms, and the Militia of Buda, and of the Parts along the Danube into a warlike Posture, and with all Expedition to enter Poland.  
Abassa who had with wonderful diligence put his Troops in readiness, ordered the Tartars, with a Body of fifteen thousand Men to enter Poland; which they performed with such celerity, that passing the River of Tyre above Chocin and Rinczug, they in a few hours laid waste for the space of ten Leagues round Kemenitz, and so retired with their Booty into Moldavia: howsoever their haste was not attended with such good speed, but that they were overtaken on the 4th of July by Stanislaus Konispolzki, General of the Polish Army, with no greater Force than two thousand five hundred Horse; howsoever surprising them whilst they were feeding their Horses, he put them into such Confusion and Disorder, that he easily recovered all their Booty, and took five of their chief Men Prisoners; of which the Son-in-Law of the Cantemir was one. But this was a faint Refreshment in respect to that terrible Storm of sixty thousand Men, composed of Turks, Tartars, Moldavians and Null; which under the Command of Abassa had already passed the Danube.  
Konispolzki the Polish General, having not sufficient Force to oppose them in open Field, nor time to assemble a greater Army, gathered what Supplies he could from the Cossacks and Lords of that Country, and therewith encamped himself upon a Hill between the River Tyr and the Town of Chocin, that he might be the better able to succour Kemenitz, which the Enemy designed to assault.  
Abassa who contemned this weak Force of the Poles, resolved, without farther consideration, 
A Fight between the Turks and the Poles.  to attack them in their own Camp, and force them to fight; of which the Poles being well advised, placed several Pieces of Artillery, and lined all the Hedges and Ditches with Musquetiers, where the Turks were necessarily to pass, drawing out their whole Army into Battalions; the Turks who hastened the nearest way to charge the Enemy, fell into the Ambush, where having lost about five hundred Men, they began to make a stand, and to consider of some more advantageous way to their Design. Wherefore Abassa taking another Course, which he judged to be free from all concealed Dangers, ordered the Tartars to charge the Right Wing, and the Moldavians and Null the left of the Enemy, and he with his Turks would fight the main Body. The Tartars with great Resolution performed their part, and had wholly defeated that Wing, had not Wisnovitzki, with some Troops and a Train of small Artillery, come in seasonably to their Succour: The Moldavians and Null fought to faintly against the Enemy, whom they considered to be Christians, Brothers, and Neighbours, that they soon turned their Backs and fled, but were not far pursued by the Poles.  
Abassa receiving this Repulse, sounded a Retreat, and immediately repassed the River Tyr, and marched with all the haste he was able, stopping no where, until he arrived at Rinzur, about thirty English miles from the place of the Fight; and arriving at length on the Banks of the Danube, he gave Licence to his Soldiers to disperse into their Winter-Quarters; in the mean time Abassa dispatched Advice to the Grand Signior of the Particulars of the Fight, and of his great Victory, by an entire defeat of the Polish Army. The Grand Signior believed the Report, which none durst to contradict, and which was confirmed by the Rumour of an Ambassador coming from Poland. 
An Ambassador sent to the G. Signior srom Poland.  For the Poles being at that time engaged in a War with Muscovy, and apprehensive of another with Sweden, judged it not seasonable to provoke the Turk, but rather, by way of Accommodation, dispatched an Ambassador with a Train of three hundred Men, to make Complaints against the late Acts of Hostility committed by Abassa, as if he had moved his Arms without the Orders or Knowledge of the Sultan.  
About that time that the Ambassador approached near to Constantinople, the Grand Signior had another Son born, but of a weakly and sickly Temperament, howsoever great Joy was expressed, and all the City was enlightened with Torches, Bonfires, and Fireworks; and that the Grand-Signior might evidence his Greatness and Magnificence to the Ambassador, he took this Occasion of the Birth of a Son, to make a solemn Entrance into the City, and to make the greater Show, he armed all the Citizens and Inhabitans.  
Before the Grand Signior would grant Audience to the Ambassador, he ordered that Abassa should treat with him, and understand his Business and Desires. Abassa carried himself high in the Negotiation, he pretended the Damages and Charges of the War, the Demolishment of certain Palancas, which were the Places of Refuge for the Cossacks; and the Tribute of ten Years past, with Security of payment for the Time to come. The Ambassador positively refused to hearken unto any Terms about Tribute; and that for other Matters, the Presents which he had brought to the Grand Signior, would reasonably answer.  
His Presents were,  

A Coach lined with Velvet, with six very fine Horses.  
A Basin, and Candlesticks of Silver richly gilded.  
Four Clocks, ten Vests of Sables, six Quivers of Arrows, with some Hunting-Dogs.   
Being at length admitted to Audience, and thereunto conducted by the Aga of the Spahees, and the Chaous Bashee: The Grand Signior asked the Ambassador, which was not usual, For what Reason he was come thither?  
To which he answered; That he was come to bring his Majesty Advice of the Coronation of his King; and to establish a Peace, is his Majesty should judge fit to accept thereof.  
To which the Sultan replied; That all Christian Kings ought either to receive the Ottoman Laws, or pay him Tribute, or try the sharpness of his Sword. And taking a Cemiter in his hand which hung by him, he drew it half out, and said; With this I will subdue my Enemies; and though take another in Poland.  
To which the Ambassador returning a modest Answer, was dismissed of the Royal Presence.  
And now the Grand Signior, to put a good face on the Business, and to make the World believe, that he designed what he spoke, he proclaimed a War with Poland, and ordered his Tents to be carried abroad, supposing hereby to draw the Poles to his own Terms of Agreement. And in pursuance hereof he mounted on Horseback, and road in state through the City, his upper Vest was made after the Hungarian Fashion lined with Sables; in his right hand he carried a Quiver of Arrows, in his left two drawn Swords, on his Turban he wore a large Plume of Feathers, encompassed with a Circle of Diamonds; and in this manner entering his Tents, he proceeded to Adrianople. But before his departure, the Count Puchen, Ambassador from the Emperor, arrived with other sumptuous Presents, offering Incense and Gifts of Peace at the Throne of this Greatness.  
But before we relate the Transactions at Adrianople, and the Success of Affairs at that Place, let us recount several dismal Accidents at Constantinople.  
The Grand Signior returning by Sea from a place called Stravosta in the Bay of Ismit, anciently the Bay of Nicomedia, where he had for some time held his Court and great Divan, he was followed by several Vessels appointed to transport the People; 
The several Mischiefs by Water and Fire.  in one whereof were ninety five Persons embarked, all of them Pasha's, Aga's, and chief Officers of the Court; the Vessel was over-set by a sudden gust of Wind, and all the People drowned excepting three Seamen which saved themselves by swimming. More considerable were the Mischiefs by Fire; For on occasion of some Fireworks made in one of the Grand Siguior's Chiosks, or Houses of Pleasure, the Fire took so fiercely on the Tavan, 
A terrible Fire at Constantinople.  or wooden Works of the Sieling, that it endangered the whole Palace, and had consumed all, but that many Hands and active Men gave a stop to the farther Progress.  
This Fire was but a foreruuner of a greater, which began the 16th of September in that part of the City of Constantinople, which is called Aiacab, being between the Wall and the Port, where live Taverners, Butchers, Fishmongers, and others who sell Provisions. The Fire took first in one of those Houses which had been a Tavern, and are Buildings only made of Deal-boards and Timber; which combustible Matter the Houses round, and was so quick in its Motion, as if it had taken by a Train, or that some wicked People with Fire-balls had employed themselves in the Mischief; the Fire took its Course against the Wind, burning on one side and the other to the Historical Pillar, and to the Mosches of Sultan Mahomet, and Sultan Selim; so that in a short time one third of the City was reduced to Ashes.  
It is difficult to express the lamentable Destruction was made hereby, what Riches, what Palaces, and Movables were consumed in it, there being twenty thousand Houses reported to be burnt; which Misery is best represented by the remembrance of our calamitous Incendiation at London; the greatest difference between one and the other was, that that at Constantinople was more quick in its Motion; for it burned a larger compass of Ground in one third of the Time, than ours did at London; for that City for the most part consisting of slight Buildings of Wood, met not the resistance which ours sometimes did against the Walls of Brick and Stones.  
The Fire being extinguished, and Men having time to lament and think, bagan to impute the Cause and Fault to those whom they most suspected; sometimes they accused the Persians for having fired the City, for which Crime one of them the next Year suffered Death. Some attributed the Cause of all to the Janissaries; and that they, out of hatred to the Inhabitants, or for the sake of Plunder, if they did not begin, yet at least increased the Fire; which they the more suspected, because the Janissaries refused not only to work themselves, alleging, that they expected Orders from their Aga, but likewise hindered and discouraged others. Howsoever the Grand Signior not wanting on his own part to contribute all Assistance possible, sent four thousand Men out of his Seraglio to work about the Fire, not excusing the very Officers of his Royal Chamber from contributing their Authority and personal Aid; some of which ventured far into the Fire, to demonstrate their Courage, Activeness, and Obedience to the Commands of their Emperor: but all this was too little against an obstinate and an invincible Enemy, for the Fire flamed, and proceeded, until it wanted Nourishment and Food to consume.  
In fine, twenty thousand Houses were burnt, two hundred Mosches, and the Library of the Mufti, which for the Number of the Arabic and Persian Books, was curious, and of high esteem. The Albengs, or Habitation of the Janissaries containing three hundred Chambers, of which each Chamber was capable to receive four hundred Men, were all burnt and reduced to Ashes.  
The which fatal and miserable Spectacle, did a little touch the Heart of Sultan Morat; so that he gave out considerable Sums to comfort the Distressed, who had most suffered by this Calamity, and to raise from its Ashes his consumed and languishing Constantinople; which being revived and flourishing, was again miserably consumed by Flames, in the Month of April 1660. But such is the beneficial and commodious situation of that Place, and the Riches thereof by Trade, and the Presence of the Ottoman Court, that the Inhabitants again rebuilt it in fewer Years than could be imagined.  
But now to return to the Grand Signior at Adrianople, we find him resolutely designed to make a War upon Poland, to which he was induced by the Persuasions of Abassa, 
Reasons for a War with Poland.  and the present conjuncture of Advantage to join with the Moscovite, it seeming great Policy not to suffer the Countries of Moscovy to be overrun; or the Poles, who is a warlike and dangerous Nation, to grow Puissant and Powerful by his Success and Conquest over his Neighbours: Wherefore Preparations were made on all sides for the War; great Quantities of Provisions and Ammunition were sent into Moldavia by way of the Black Sea and the Danube.  
The Tartar Han sent word that all his Forces were in readiness, and expected nothing but their Orders to march. The Beglerbey of Greece made his Rendezvous at Philippolis with an Army of thirty thousand Men, where he attended to join with the Forces of Bosna, Silistria, and other parts of Europe. Moldavia and Walachia made an appearance of Levying Men, and joining with the Turk; but their Hearts were towards the Poles, with whom they kept a sceret correspondence, and would be ready to adhere on the least on the least Opportunity.  
In short, the Army of the Turks was so great, and all his Affairs in that readiness, that he scorned to incline an Ear to Propositions of Peace; in which Opinion Abassa humoured and persuaded him, that the Poles were so fearful of his Forces, that they had already yielded to Terms of compounding for a yearly Tribute. All which proved false; for in the mean time Vladislaus King of Poland, remitting nothing of the Heat and Vigour of his War against the Moscovites, he was so successful therein, that he foced an Army of eighty thousand Men, which he had besieged in their Camp, 
The Victory which the Poles obtained over the Moscovites.  to lay down their Arms, and surrender themselves; which was an Action scarce to be credited, at least to be paralleled in any History; and with this Conquest he might have proceeded to the Capital City of Moscow, and concluded the War and that Empire: But God's Proudence, which governs all things, altered this Counsel, and diverted those victorious Arms to the Siege of Bial; which Town being well fortified and garisoned, withstood many Assaults of the Enemy, and blunted the Spirits and Swords of the Conqueror; for losing much time in this Siege, other Towns made use of the Opportunity to provide and fortify themselves; whilst the Poles growing weary, and wanting Pay, raised divers Mutinies and Seditions in the Camp. These Difficulties and Inconveniences inclined the King Vladislaus to bend a favourable Ear to the many Supplications and Instances which the Moscovites made for Peace: So that the Plenipotentiaries being assembled, it was agreed, that the Duchy of Smolesco and Czernieschou, which two hundred Years past had been taken from Poland and Lituania, 
They make a Peace.  with many other Towns and Countries, to the extent of two hundred Leagues, should be restored to the Kingdom of Poland.  
The News of this sudden Peace coming unexpectedly to Sultan Morat, caused his Bravadoes against Poland to cease, and to turn the stile of his Fury and Indignation against the Moscovites, whom he vilified with all imaginable Terms of Persidiousness and Cowardice, and abused and imprisoned their Ambassadors. He considered that he had provoked an Enemy who was Victorious, Valiant, and Powerful, and one who at any time was able to contend with his united Force, much more whilst it was separated and disjoined by his War in Persia: wherefore in all haste he dispatched an Ambassador into Poland, 
The Turk sends an Ambassador into Poland to desire a Peace.  called Shahin Aga, desiring to renew the ancient League and Articles of Peace. This Ambassador found the King at the Diet in Wasaw, where he publicly endeavoured to excuse his Master for the late Acts of Hostility; assuring them, that they were not performed according to his Master's Desires, and Original Intentions, but as they were moved and guided by the evil Suggestions and Artifices of Abassa, who being solely culpable of this Fault, by giving ill Counsels to his Master, he assured them, in the Name of the Sultan, that he should receive such Punishment as they should think fit to inflict upon him. Hereupon the King Vladislaus gave this Answer, That since the Grand Signior could so easily infringe the Articles of that Peace which had been solemnly and sacredly established, it was now his Part, and the Wisdom of that grave Assembly, to contrive such Conditions and Bonds wherewith to oblige his Master, as could not easily and at his Pleasure be broken or avoided. And at the same time the Polish Ambassador being returned from Constantinople, and discoursing in the Diet of the Pride and Perfidiousness of the Turks, and the Scorn wherewith they received Christian Ambassadors, so incensed the Spirit of the whole Assembly, that with a genersl Consent they approved the words of the King, adding, That they would, no longer be subject to the Insults and Falsities of that Tyrant, whom they would make to know, that they wore as well Offensive as Defensive Arms; and were not of that abject Spirit, or mean Condition, to permit the Sultan to violate the most Sacred Articles of Peace, and then at his pleasure to salve them with a fawning Acknowledgement, or a flattering Speech. In this manner the Turkish Ambassador was returned, whilst the King Vladislaus went into Podolia to take a view of his Armies; which he found to consist of eighty thousand fight Men, all well accoutred, of good Courage, and ready to follow their King to the Walls of Constaninople.  
The fear of the Motion of this great Army, in a Conjuncture when the Wars broken out again in Persia were not prosperous, affected the Mind of Morat which much terror; so that he became very solicitous to find out, and make some substantial Proposition in order to an Accommodation. One of the Viziers called Morteza, was very active in this Business, plying continually the General Konispolzki with Letters, Offers, and Expedients for a Peace: To facilitate which, and show that the Grand Signior did hearty relent, 
Abassa strangled.  Abassa was strangled by two Kapugees, and given for a Sacrifice to appease the Anger of his Enemies; a Person who was a stout Soldier, and one who had performed great and signal Services in the War of Persia.  
But the Poles not being pacified with this single Act of Penitence, but thirsting farther after the Blood of the Turks, desired to Spoil and Pillage their Richer Provinces. Howsoever at length the Council of Poland entering into more serious Debates, considered, that the Troops lately come from Muscovy, were but in a bad condition; that the part of their Army, which consisted of Volunteers, would not endure a long and tedivos War; and that the Expense and Charge of this great Army was immense and almost insupportable: for which Reasons it was resolved, that a Peace should be made, which was soon afterwards concluded, and agreed on these following Articles.  
That the Vaywods of Moldavia and Walachia, 
Articles of Peace agreed between the Poles and the Turks.  should be confirmed by the Grand Signior, with the Consent and Recommendation of the King of Poland.  
That Cantemir and his Tartars should abandon the Country of Buckzac; and in case of refusal, that then the Turk and Tartar Cham should join their Forces to expel them from thence.  
That the Poles shall suppress all Acts of Hostility of the Cossacks in the Black Sea.  
That the Turks renounce for ever all Demands, or future pretence of Tribute from Poland: and that they shall build no new Forts on the Frontiers.  
That the Navigation on the River Nieper shall remain free and undisturbed to the Poles. That all other Articles shall remain as formerly in their true Force and Virtue.  
In this Year happened out great Differences between the French Ambassador and the Turkish Officers. 
A Difference between the French Ambassador & the Captain Pasha.  The first Disgust had its Original from the Year 1631, when the Marquis of Marcheville going Ambassador to Constantinople, was in his Voyage met off of Scio by the Captain-Pasha and his Fleet of Galleys, who immediately sent off a Boat to advise him, that he should strike his Flag, and make ready the Presents which were due to the Grand Signior's Admiral. Marcheville duly considering, that this Submission would blemish the Honour of his Master, and the Dignity of his Character, refused Compliance either in one or the other; howsoever that he might testify the Friendship and good Correspondence which he came to confirm between the two Kings, he stood off at some distance, and fired five Guns to salute the Grand Signior's Standard: But the Captain-Pasha not contenting himself herewith, required the Ambassador to come aboard and speak with him; which after divers Messages from one Vessel to another, the Ambassador was counselled to perform, not knowing how far otherwise he might engage the Honour of his Master. Marcheville being arrived at Constantinople, did greatly complain of the Affront and Violence he received from the Captain-Pasha; which though the Grand Signior and other Ministers seemed not to approve, yet the Ambassador received little other satisfaction than fair Words and promises, that his Honour should be again repaired.  
At the Arrival of the Sieur Marcheville, the Count Cesi, who was the former Ambassador, was to return into France; but the Debts which he had contracted by a certain way of living, were so great, that the Creditors would not suffer him to departed without payment; for Default of which, he endured many Affronts offered to his own Person, and was detained at Constantinople until this Year 1634; during which time the Marquis, Marcheville managed all the Affairs of the Embassy; who keeping still in mind the Affront offered him before Scio, watched all Opportunities to disparage the Actions and Person of the Captain-Pasha; who at length returning from the Black Sea, where he had some Success against the Cossack's, was graciously received by the Grand Signior; and being advertised, how, during his absence, the French Ambassador had endeavoured to blast his Reputation by many Instances of Diminution, which he often inculcated by his Druggerman, took Advantage of the Grand Signior's good Humour, to vent before him the resentment which he conceived thereof: The Grand Signior, to gratify the Pasha, promised to hang the Druggerman; which the Pasha acknowledged as a singular Favour, and returned from the Presence of the Sultan full of Joy and Contentment. But better to cover his Malice, and to ensnare the Poor Wretch, he sent a Messenger to the Ambassador, assuring him that he desired his Friendship; and that there might be a right understanding between them, he persuaded him to send his Druggerman to him, that by his Mouth he might signify the esteem he had for the Ambassador, from whose Spirits he was willing to take off all Jealousies and Umbrages of Discontent.  
The Ambassador not suspecting the perfidiousness of the Pasha, 
The French Druggerman hanged  sent his Druggerman to him; who being come within his Power, was immediately hanged by the Grand Signior's express Command, and ordered that he should remain on the Gallows with his Velvet Cap on his Head, which in this Sultan's Reign all Druggermen wore to distinguish them from others.  
The Ambassador complained greatly of this Affront, and Violation of Articles, to the Chimacam and other Officers, but could receive no other Answer or Satisfaction, than that the Grand Signior might execute Justice as he pleased on his Subjects, without ask leave, or concerning the King of France or his Ambassador in the Matter.  
But Marcheville not resting satisfied with this Reply, still prosecuted his Pique and Animosity to such a height, that the Captain-Pasha farther incensed thereat, obtained Authority form the Grand Signior to dispatch him away: so that sending one day for Marcheville, and first reproaching his Contrivances and Designs against him, told him plainly, that it was the Grand Signior's Pleasure that he should departed at that instant; to which he constrained the Ambassador so precipitately, that he would not give him time to advertise his Servants, 
The Sieur Marcheville forcibly sent away.  or make up his Baggage, but forced him aboard a French Ship then in Port, which he immediately compelled to sail; and the Wind being contrary, caused the Vessel to be toaed abroad by two Galleys into the open Sea of the Propontis.  
After the injurious departure of this Ambassador, the Count Cesi, who had been detained at Constantinople, for the Reasons before denoted, took again upon him the Function of Ambassador. To execute which, in better advantage of Trade and Commerce, he was advised to a compliance with the Captain-Pasha, and to use such Means as might mitigate that Acrimony of Spirit which this Pasha nourished against the French Nation.  
These Disputes between the French and the Turkish Officers, revived certain Disgusts and Aversion against all the Frank Nations, which favoured the Latin Rites; so that in despite to them, the Grand Signior restored again Cyrillus the Patriarch to the Patriarchal Jurisdiction, who had long been persecuted by the Jesuits, and by their Means been deposed, promising that for the future he should continue undisturbed, in opposition to all those of the Roman Religion.  
The Peace (as we have said) being concluded with Poland, the Grand Signior was more at jeisure to attend the Wars in Persia; with the Labours and Toils of which the Janissaries being wearied, began new Troubles and Seditions in the Camp; the which Disorder Morat attributing to the negligence or cowardice of the Officers, as wanting Courage to suppress them, summoned the Janisar-Aga to appear before him, 
Acts of Cruelty.  and without long Process or Excuse cut off his Head, and confiscated his Estate to the Exchequer, which amounted to a Million and seventy thousand Dollars: another Janisary also, more rich than seditious, was in like manner sacrificed, and an hundred and sixty thousand Dollars of his Estate added to the Treasury of the Sultan. The Pasha also of Damascus, with several other Officers of the Army enriched with Spoils of the People, fell a Sacrifice to Morat's Avarice and Cruelty; to whom Riches and Blood were so pleasing, that none acquired a higher degree of Grace in his Favour, than those who could give him notice of opulent Men, who having found Riches, he undertook to find them Guilty, and to prove their Wealth so corrupted by extortion and violence, that nothing could hollow or purify it but his Coffers.  
The next News from Persia brought advice, that that King at the Head of a powerful Army was encamped in the Country about Van, with which the Turks not having sufficient Force to fight, the Vizier wrote to the Grand Signior, that his Presence was necessary to increase the Army, and encourage the Soldiery; whereupon he resolved to leave Adrianople, and transfer his Court to his Seraglio at Scutari, 
The G. Signior returns to Scutari.  that so remaining on the Banks of Asia, he might be nearer to his Business, both to receive Intelligence, and administer Supplies; and because Seditions and Discontents in the People do always obstruct the Motion of Publick-Affairs, he not only ruined the Taverns and Tabacco-shops, but forbidden Coffeehouses, and other idle Places of Concourse; nay to Barber's Shops no more than one was suffered to enter at a time; for those being places of resort, Treason was frequently vented there, Men of that Profession being notorious through the World for their Talk and Intemperance of Language: And farther, to restrain Meetings and secret Conventions, strict Orders were given, that after an hour and half in the Night, all Fires and Candles in the City should be extinguished, which was the general Discontent of all People.  
But what shown much of the fierce Spirit of the Sultan, was a certain Fury which he conceived on this occasion. On a certain day, riding on his Horse, thirty Indian Pilgrims met him in the way to demand his Charity, and being in a different habit to what the Turks wear, and not accustomary in that Country, the Grand Signior's Horse started at the sight of them; and being spurred for boggling in that manner, the Horse capred and reared an end, so that he threw his Rider; at which the Grand Signior being highly enraged, drew out his Cemiter, and with his own hand killed his Horse, and instead of Alms, prepared a place of Entertainment in the Galleys for those unhappy Indians.  
The Grand Signior being returned to his Palace at Scutari, which is seated on the Asian side opposite to Constantinople, 
The G. Signior resolves to go to Persia in Person.  applied his whole Mind entirely to the Affairs in Persia; and being resolved to march thither in Person, he put abroad the Horse-tail, which is a signal of departure, he visited the Sepulchers of his Ancestors, made his Corban, which is a distribution of Flesh to the Poor, for a Blessing on his Enterprise. The Officers of the Army contended to outvie each the other in their Presents to the Grand Signior, some furnished him with Royal Tents, others with curious and light Arms; and others with Horses and Furnitures of value. Great Sums of Money were extracted out of the Exchequer for Military Preparations and Payments of the Soldiery. The Charge of Affairs, in absence of the Grand Signior, was committed to the Bostangibashee, who was made Chimacam of Constantinople; and so with a fierce Spirit, and aspect full of Indignation and Anger, he mounted his Horse at the Head of an Army of an hundred thousand; he departed from Constantinople about the end of April.  
But before we recount the particulars of what succeeded in Persia, it is requisite to cast our Thoughts back to the Troubles of Transylvania, occasioned by the competition of Stephen Bethlem and George Ragotski, for that Principality.  
Bethlem (as we have said before) being grieved and discontented at his hard Fortune in being put by the Government, 
Bethlem renews his Complaints to the Grand Signior.  and resenting the Punishment which Ragotski inflicted on his Son for the Crime of Manslaughter, he went to Buda, and there renewing his old Complaints to the Pasha, he was, with Recommendations from him, accompanied to the Port; where being introduced to the Presence of the chief Ministers, he at large declared the Merits and good Services of his Family towards the Sultan: 
His Reasons to be reinstated.  That for this Reason only, in dishonour and despite to the Ottoman Empire, he was excluded from the Government, and therefore challenged its Assistance to re-establish him therein; in consideration of which, he promised the same Faithfulness and Devotion to the Sultan, which was professed and maintained by his Ancestors, and was natural to the Family of Gabor. That as to Ragotski it was apparent, that he entertained different Principles; that he was a Person of elated Thoughts, and a Turbulent Spirit, and was ever united in Combination with the Emperor, Germans, and other Enemies to the Ottoman State.  
The Turks moved with these Reasons, resolved to favour Stephen, and to discountenance Ragotski; and though the Conjuncture of Affairs was such, as that any other Engagement in War, besides that of Persia, did not square with the present Designs; yet at all times it was judged convenient to sow the Tares of Discord, and promote Differences amongst Christians, which have ever produced Advantages to the Mahometan Cause. And likewise the Pasha of Buda was commanded to enter Transylvania with a Force sufficient to contend with Ragotski; and lest the Emperor should be alarmed with this Commotion, a Chiaus was dispatched to give him a perfect understanding of the Reasons, why an Army marched into Transylvania; 
The Turks send an Army into Transylvania.  the Design of which was not intended in the least manner to impeach the Articles of Peace between him and the Grand Signior, but only to displace a Man of a furious and turbulent Spirit, and to ordain another in his stead of a more lober and quiet Temper, by whose Moderation and Prudence, the Peace between the two Empires may be improved and continued.  
Ragotski startled at this Design intended against him, 
Ragotski implores Aid from the Emperor.  assembled the States of his Country, to determine and consult concerning a Remedy, and immediately dispatched a Messenger to the Emperor, to desire and implore his Imperial Succour and Protection: and though Ragotski was sensible of the disparity of his Strength, in comparison of that of the Turks; yet neither did his Counsels nor Behaviour betray Fear or want of Constancy.  
The Hungarians seconded those Instances which Ragotski had made at the Imperial Court, and the Party which he had made at Vienna brought the matter to a debate in Council, which was argued on both sides with solid and convincing Reasons. Those who spoke in disfavour of Ragotski, alleged, That all Assistance contributed to him would be a just Cause and Pretence to the Grand Signior to make War with the Emperor. That Ragotski himself was of an unquiet Temper, 
It is debated in Council.  not unlike to Gabor his Predecessor, who had often bid Defiance to the Emperor, and overrunning all Hungary and Austria, had often erected his Standard in the sight of Vienna. To protect and cherish a Person of this Disposition, was no other than to nourish a Serpent or Viper in their Bosom; who being elevated at the expense of the Empire in successes against the Turk, would convert that Power which he had gained to the damage of the House of Austria, combining with the Faction of other Princes to procure its destruction. Let us therefore, said they, stand at a gaze, and as Men on the Shore, or in a good Port, behold the agitation of Ships in the Ocean; perhaps the change of a Prince in Transylvania may turn to our Benefit, and one may succeed into the place, of such a mild Temper and serene Disposition, as may better agree with the Maxims of this Court, and may cultivate that Peace which can only render these Country's happy.  
Howsoever there were other Opinions to the contrary, amongst which it is said, that D. Annibal Gonzaga, a Person acquainted with the State of Transylvania, and of the Turks, and Director of the Imperial Army, delivered himself in this manner.  
May it please Your Sacred Imperial Majesty.  
IF Ragotski had been the Lawful Son and Hereditary Successor of Gabor, who was an Enemy to your Majesty, we might then apprehend the evil Consequences of a Son, that traces the same Path and Footsteps of his Father. But here is another Person, another Prince, in Emulation different, and by Enmity hating the House of Gabor; wherefore I cannot imagine how this Prince can possibly entertain Maxims of like Nature with the other. For my part I believe, that it behoves your Majesty to maintain a good Correspondence with the Princes of Transylvania, by a close Union against the Turk; your adjoining Countries being like contiguous Buildings, which are strengthened by a mutual Support: Let us therefore support it; for if it depends not on us, it will be overrun, and remain oppressed without us. To aggravate the Faults of Gabor to the disparagement of Ragotski, is no Logical Consequence, unless you will argue, That the Faults of the Guilty are to be punished on the Innocent. Let us therefore consider, which agrees best with the Security of the Empire; that Transylvania should remain in the Hands of Ragotski, or of the Turk; or that we had better strike against the Rock of Jealousy, which we conceive against this Transylvanian, or on that ruinous Rock of the Turkish Power. The Ottoman Councils commonly look asquint, they cast their Eye on the Prince, when their sight aims at the Principality; and threaten the Person, when they design to vent their Fury to the subjection of his Country. The true Intent of the Turk is to reduce Transylvania to the same Condition with Moldavia and Walachia, and to incorporate this, with infinite other Provinces, into the gross Body of his Empire. It is notorious to all the World, that the Emperors, your Predecessors, have lost a large Tract of Land by the Turks; and your Losses will every day be greater, as their Conquests increase: And when their Dominions in Europe are so enlarged, that they are able to quarter their Asiatic Cavalry in these Countries, your Dangers must necessarily be inevitable and full of Terror. For I compute, that when the Turk designs to make War upon us, he marches with an hundred thousand Men, and perhaps ten thousand Camels, besides other Beasts of Burden: so numerous a Body as this cannot be maintained until the Grass be fully grown, which is not until the middle or end of June; and from that time they have more than a month or six week's March before they arrive upon our Confines; the which consumption of Time, prolongs their Enterprises, and protracts the time of our Damages. But if once they become Masters of Transylvania, and that that Country be laid to Moldavia, Walachia, and other parts of Hungary, they may then commodiously winter amongst us, and begin their Wars and Attempts upon us early in the Year, and pursue them until the last season of the Autumn: and in this manner, whilst we are debating and taking our Measures in our Diet, they will fatten themselves, and satiate their Appetites with our Spoils. It is good therefore for us to defend Austria in Transylvania, keeping the Fever as far from the Heart as we are able. Let us suppose, that Ragotski is the most ungrateful Man in the World; and that after we have supported and succoured him, that he will reverse his Arms upon us: Howsoever he is not so strong and considerable as to do us much hurt, and therefore it were better to have him our Neighbour and our Enemy, than the Turk, though our Friend; the first can only administer some little cause of Jealousy, but the other may destroy and supplant us; the first is but like a putrid Fever, which is cured with every small Evacuation; but the latter is a Pestilence, which dilates and diffuses itself, and is deadly and irrecoverable. Let not the Scruple neither of breaking with the Turk trouble us; for we may administer Assistance underhand, and without noise effect our Business, without arriving at the extremity of a Rupture. It is folly and weakness in us to be charmed by the Flatteries of the Turks, and the fair words of this Chaous; or to imagine, that when they have overrun all Transylvania, they will stop in the midst of their Career, before they arrive at the Gates of Vienna; no, their Intentions are to lull us asleep, and to destroy our Neighbour first, and then us; they cannot devour us both at once, but husband their Diet, and reserve us for another Meal. The Turk is like a Serpent, who lies quiet and coiled up all the Winter; not because he wants either a Sting or Poison, but being benumbed with cold, wants warmth and heat to give it Motion and Operation. This is my Sense and Opinion, which I most humbly tender before the greater Wisdom of Your Sacred Majesty.  
Notwithstanding these convining Arguments, 
The Emperor refuses Succour to Ragotski.  the Result of the Council determined otherwise, and Ragotski was left to shift for himself, and to stand upon his own Legs; which was a pernicious Resolution, and that which was afterwards the cause of the subjection of Transylvania to the Turk, and the Original of many Mischiefs to the Empire; but thus was the Fortune of the Turks, more favourable to them than ●o the Christian State.  
Ragotski being thus abandoned by the Imperialists, and exposed to the Mercy of an insatiable Enemy, though his Courage was good and resolute, yet he began to despond of his Force, unable to deal with such an unequal Match as that of the Turks; And his Subjects being fearful of the Event, persuaded him to give way, and resign his Rule to the hands of Gabor his Competitor; Ragotski, that he might not seem to neglect the Counsel of his Subjects and Friends, and to gain Time, pretended to hearken to their Advice; 
Ragotski obtains Succours underhand.  and accordingly entered into a Treaty with Gabor. During which Debate he secretly obtained some Forces from Poland, by connivance of that Government: and the Hungarians being his Friends, privately favoured him, knowing that the Conquest of Transylvania would be a step to their Destruction; and being at length well fortified and recruited, he began to declare openly, that he found no security to himself in this Surrender, for that a Place was denied him, wherein he put his chief hopes of Defence; and therefore that he was resolved to support and maintain his State and Cause in the best manner that he was able. 
The Turks enter Transylvania.   
Hereupon the Turks entered Transylvania with an Army of twenty five thousand Men under the Command of the Pasha of Buda: Ragotski, to obstruct their March, dispatched his General Cornis with seven thousand Men, to prepossess an advantageous Ground, with Order to entertain, but not fight the Enemy, until he could come up to him with the gross of his Army.  
The Turks perceiving their advantage in number, resolved to engage the Enemy before they were reinforced with new Succours; to perform which they made a Detachment of twelve thousand Horse, and two thousand Janissaries, and some Field Pieces, commanded by the Pasha himself and Stephen Gabor. Cornis not being able to disengage himself, or avoid fight, made a Virtue of Necessity, and put his Forces into form of Battle; and exhorting his Men to follow his Example, assured them, that Victory was sooner acquired by Valour than Numbers, and that Fortune was always more favourable to the Valiant and Brave, than to the Cowardly and pusillanimous.  
Cornis unsheathing his Sword, 
They sight with Cornis.  sought in the Head of his Men, and led them through the thickest of his Enemies, the first rank of which not being able to sustain the furious Charge of the Christians, gave way; and being disordered, the first Squadrons ran foul of the secood, and at length all of them betook themselves to a shameful flight. 
Are overthrown.  The Transylvanians took all their Canon and Baggage, with ten Ensigns, and killed three thousand Turks. The Pasha of Agria was wounded, and Olac Bei of Temiswar was taken Prisoner; and the whole Army had that day been defeated, had not the Janissaries, who fortified themselves in a thick Wood, given a stop to a farther pursuit. Ragotski likewise in divers succeeding Skirmishes overthrew the Turks, killing many Pasha's and Soldier's of Quality, and at length remained sole Master of the Field.  
The Turks retired to Lippa, and Stephen to Temiswar, whilst Ragotski made his Incursions into the Country of the Turks, burning and spoiling two thousand Villages; 
Peace is made.  with which being terrified and beaten into terms of Reason, they agreed to suffer Ragotski to enjoy his Government, conditionally, that the Goods and Estate of Gabor in Transylvania should be restored unto him: and thus Ragotski established himself in the Government, and obtained a Confirmation thereof from Constantinople to his Son, accompanied with Presents and Ornaments of a Prince. And this Example shows us in what manner we are to deal with Turks; Resolution and Rigour are better Arms against them than Compliments; and with an Enemy it is more advantageous to make Peace with Weapons in our Hands, than to condescend to the hard Terms which a Tyrant pleases to impose on an easy and unprovided People.  
So soon as this News arrived the Ears of the proud Sultan, he was so incensed, that in a fury he would have desisted from his present War in Persia, to vent his Revenge upon Transylvania; but the cooler and more moderate Counsels of wiser Friends, advised him to defer the execution of his Anger, until he could discharge it more to the purpose, and in a Conjuncture when it would fall more easy on himself, and more heavy on his Enemy: Howsoever in the mean time Ragotski made such use of this remote Diversion of the Ottoman Arms, by advantaging himself of an Alliance with the Cossack's, and by the ill Correspondence and Diffidence which at that time intervened between the Tartars and the Port, that he not only avoided the Revenge threatened by Morat, but obtained an establishment of the Inheritance to his Son.  
By this time Sultan Morat was arrived at Erzrum, 
Morat at Erzrum.  which is a City belonging to the Turks on the Confines of Persia; where the first Act which he performed of Justice, was to cut off the Head of the Pasha for his Oppression and Extortions inflicted on his People.  
Entering into Armenia, he was grieved to see the upper and lower Provinces so miserably destroyed and wasted by the War; to recover which, he commanded the People, under pain of Death, to return again to their Ancient Habitations within the space of twenty days; but they being settled in other Cities, where perhaps they had purchased Houses and Lands, could not possibly comply with the Severity of this Decree; and therefore were constrained to buy a Dispensation and release from the Penalty for a Sum of Mony.  
About the beginning of July, in the parts of Erzrum, Morat made a general Review and Muster of his whole Army; with which those he brought from Constantinople joined to Recruits by the way, and those Forces which had waged War in Persia, amounted to near the number of three hundred thousand fight Men, but such as were admirably well disciplined, not only by the Severity of their Sovereign, but by the example he shown them of Frugality and Patience: for he often marched afoot in the midst of the Heats; 
The Grand Signior's Patience & Labours.  he was very temperate in his Diet, though he was naturally of a gluttonous and luxurious Palate: for several Months he made use of no other Pillow for his Head than his Saddle, no other Blanket or Quilt than the Covering or Foot-cloth of his Horse.  
Being arrived near to the City of Revan, he bestowed that Largess on the Soldiery of a Dollar a Man, which is accustomary to be given at all times, when the Grand Signior marches in Person, and then made known to them his Intentions of besieging that Place; and in case he took it not in the space of ten days, that then he would leave it begirt with forty thousand Men; and dividing his Army into three Bodies, he would enter the Bowels of Persia by divers ways. The Tents of the Grand Signior, and of all the Camp, were pitched, Batteries raised, the Trenches opened, and all Matters laid in the formal manner of a Siege. The Garrison within, 
Revan betrayed and surrendered by Emir Gumir.  commanded by Emir Gumir, consisted of fifteen thousand Men, fitted and provided with all sorts of Ammunition, and wanted neither Courage nor Provisions; howsoever at the end of nine days, the City was furrendred to the Sultan, upon Terms of Quarter to the whole Garrison, both for Life and Freedom of Estate: And because this Governor Emir Gumir, a principal Nobleman of Persia, had by corruption thus voluntarily delivered up the City, he acquired a place of high Grace and esteem in the Favour of the Grand Signior; to which his courtly manner of indulging his Humour, and complying with him in his Wine and Feasts, (to which the joy of this present Success privileged him to return) gave him daily a new Title to receive extraordinary Honours from him.  
The News of this prosperous Success was posted to Constantinople, as the first Essay of the good Effects of the Sultan's Presence, and was there celebrated with Feasts, 
Rejoicing and a Festival kept for it at Constantinople.  Joy, and Lights, according to the Turkish Fashion, called Danalma; to perform which, the Turks obliged likewise the Christian Ambassadors, saying, That if they were Friends, they ought to evidence their Satisfaction, by demonstrations of Joy in the prosperity of their Ally.  
The Festival was kept for the space of four days; during which two Brothers of the Sultan, viz. Bajazet and Orchan were strangled; the latter of which, as is said, was so brave, and of that Courage, that he killed four of his Executioners before he submitted his Neck to the fatal Cord.  
The Turks entering farther into Persia, inconsiderately fell into an Ambush, where twelve thousand of their Men were defeated; howsoever the remainder of the Army not being discouraged with this Encounter, proceeded on their March, making most miserable Havoc and Destruction of all before them, 
The Turks enter farther into Persia.  carrying that Dread and Terror to the Countries round, that all People fled, leaving their Houses and Things not portable, to the possession of the Enemy. Howsoever the Turks found greater Difficulties than they expected; for meeting frequently Parties of the Persian Cavalry, which were practised to manage their Horse and Sword, were often defeated, at least endured and sustained the shock of Bloody Skirmishes; and then the Persians retiring into the Mountains known to them, but unknown to the Turks, which served them better than fortified Places, returned again when any Advantage or Booty appeared, which perpetually vexed and wearied the Enemy; and burning all Things which might afford them relief, rendered that fruitful Country more Desolate and barren than the Deserts of Lybia, or the Sands of Arabia.  
In this manner the Turkish Army being destitute of all sorts of Provisions and Refreshments, were forced to retire to the Country of Tauris; which being harassed and impoverished like other Provinces, caused a miserable Famine in the Camp, whereby Multitudes of Horses and Camels perished for want of Nutriment; at which the Grand Signior being highly incensed against the Inhabitants of Tauris, 
Tauris destroyed.  committed their City to the Will and Mercy of the Soldiery, who having pillaged and sacked it, lest it a miserable spectacle of Fire and Sword.  
The King of Persia seeing in what manner the Troops of his Enemy were wearied and consumed, took hold of this Opportunity as seasonable to propose certain Articles of Peace by an Ambassador, to which Morat seemed to incline a flexible Ear; but lodging his Soldiers in their Winter-quarters in the parts of Damascus and Aleppo, he took his way towards Constantinople, with intention to ease the Hardships and Labours of the Summer's War, by a voluptuous Ease and Winter's pastime in the delights and softness of the Seraglio.  
The 16th day of December he arrived at Constantinople, having passed from Ismit through the Gulf of Nicomedia with the attendance of fourteen Galleys: he made his Entry by the Jews Gate, and not by that of Adrianople, as was accustomary; he was mounted on one of the best of his Horses, and clothed with a Coat of Mail, a Casket on his Head, with three Feathers adorned with Pearls and precious Stones; his Sword was girt to his side with his Bow and Quiver, his Beard was in a rough and neglected manner, which made him appear more Fierce and Martial; the Chimacam came after him, accompanied with the Traitor who surrendered Revan. 
Festival for return of the G. Signior.  This Festival for his return was celebrated for the space of a whole week, during which time the Shops were shut, the Doors and Outsides adorned with green Boughs and Paintings, and by Night the Streets with Torches were made as clear as the day: howsoever the People secretly murmured, that the War was not prosecuted, and the Advantages taken, when Fortune began to smile and favour their Enterprises; and that now desisting in the middle way, the Work was again to be begun, and all the foregoing Blood and Treasure was spent and consumed to no purpose. These Murmur of the People were not without some Ground and Cause; for after the departure of the Grand Signior, the Persians put themselves again into the Field, and recovered the Country which they had lost; and having offered a Sum of Money to Mortesa Pasha to surrender Revan; which he refusing to accept on Principles of Fidelity and Honour, they prepared to lay close Siege to the Place: the Janissaries were also displeased to see themselves neglected, and cast out of the Guard, and their Places supplied by the Bostangees; nor less disgusted were the Lawyers to see several of their Judges and Kadies handged, and their Heads cut off, upon pretence of Sedition and Faction. His ill Humour more inceased to the height of Tyranny, by reason of certain twinges which he suffered of the Gout, which is not usual in Persons of his Age, not surpassing twenty six years; and because his Physician, a Jew, forbidden him wholly to drink Wine, as poison to his Disease and Complexion, he was so enraged, that he drove him from his Presence with Indignation; and immediately conceived such Anger and Prejudice against the whole Nation, that he caused their Houses to be searched, and their Jewels taken from them. But what was most strange, was his horrid aversion to Tobacco, 
His aversion to Tobacco.  the taking of which, by any Person whatsoever, he forbidden upon pain of Death; which Sentence he so rigorously executed, that he caused the Legs and Arms of two Men, one that sold Tobacco, and the other that took it, to be sawed off, and in that manner exposed to the view of the People: he also caused two others, a Man and a Woman, to be impaled alive, for the same Offence, with a Roll of Tabaco about their Necks.  
As the Gout caused him to be froward and ill-natured, so more especially when ill news came from Persia, he was observed to be more raving and tyrannical than ever. His Army in Persia wanting Provisions, disbanded; Mortesa Pasha Godvernour of Revan being killed, the Soldier's rebel, 
Revan regained by the Persian.  open the Gates, and yield themselves to the persian, for which Offence the Janissaries fearing the Justice of their Master the Grand Signior, two thousand of them took up Arms in Service of the Enemy: the sense hereof vexing Morat to the Soul, he caused the Register of the Janissaries to be hanged, and another of their principal Officers to be beheaded, 
The Grand Signior's Severity & Cruelty.  and strewed the Streets of Constantinople with dead Bodies, some for one cause, and some for another, which struch the whole City with a general Dread and Consternation.  
He often walked in the night, punishing Quarrels and Disorders of the Streets, and meeting two Women wand'ring in the dark, he caused them to be cut in pieces.  
He put high Cook to Death for not dressing his Meat well, or not seasoning his Sauces according to his Palate.  
In his Seraglio sporting with his Arms, he wounded himself with a Dart in the thigh; and by accident wounded the Son of Mehmet the late Vizier with a Carbine-shot, of which in a short time after he died.  
The Persians having taken Revan (as we have said) instituted Chambers of Janissaries in that place after the Turkish fashion, paying them in the same form as at Constantinople; and to allure the Spahees to enter into his Service, he offered to all that came in twelve Asper's a day of constant Pay; and declared, That their Faith and Law had no difference from the Mahometan.  
The Grand Signior receiving these Advices with extreme indignation, proclaimed his Intentions to return again into Persia; and though the Design pleased not the Militia, who wre weary of the War, yet his Power was too great to be resisted, and his Humours too violent to be diverted by sober Counsels; for having subjected and absolutely subdued the Insolence of the Soldiers, and suppressed the Arrogance of the Lawyers and Churchmen, he ordered every thing according to his Arbitrary and  Pleasure; which being rendered Extravagant and Unsupportable, by reason that in his Cups, and at the time of his Debauchery, he would often take his Counsels and determine his Resolutions, were notwithstanding with more patience endured, upon hopes that they would not be lasting, and that Excesses would accelerate his Death, and the end of their Oppressions.  
The Pasha's of greatest Note and Riches he put to Death, and confiscated their Estates to his Exchequer; and whereas Avarice and Cruelty were equally predominant in his Nature, there was scarce a day wherein he made not some demonstration of those Dispositions.  
The English Ambassador making some instances for the releasement of English Slaves from Captivity, was forced to purchase their Liberty by giving two Russians, or other Slaves in the place of one Englishman.  
He took a singular delight to sit in a Chiosk by the Seaside, and from thence to shoot at the People with his Bow and Arrows, as they rowed near the Banks of the Seraglio; which caused the Boat-men afterwards to keep themselves at a distance from the Walls of the Seraglio. And as he likewise took pleasure to go from one Garden to another on the Bosphorus, so if he observed any so bold, as to put forth his Head to see him pass, he commonly made him pay the price of his Curiosity by a shot from his Carbine.  
In all his Gardens and places of Pleasure, his chief Recreation was Drinking, in which his principal or almost sole Companions were Emir Gumir the Persian who betrayed Revan, and a Venetian of the Family of Bianchi, who having been taken by the Turks, when he was young, was placed in the Seraglio, and educated in all the Learning and Customs of it, and becoming as well a Proficient in Drinking, as in other Vices, he was made a Favourite and Companion to Morat. And thus did they follow this trade of Drunkenness so constantly, that the Health of the Grand Signior began to impair; and at length he became so sensible of his Extravagancies, that he incharged the Chimacam not to obey him after Dinner: and when in the heat of his Wine he took a humour to ride through the Streets, the Janisaires and Officers would sometimes run before to advise the People to withdraw, and sometimes drive them away with Stones, that so they might escape the hazard of this capricious Tyrant.  
As it cannot be expressed in what Dread and Fear the People stood of him, so neither in what Veneration he was with his Servants, who observed the looks and every cast of his Eyes; had learned his Nods, and the meaning of every Motion and Gesture of his Body. It happened once, that a Paper falling casually from his Hand out of a Window, the Pages ran in all haste down the Stairs, striving who should be the first to take it up; but one more desirous than the others to evidence the Zeal of his Service, took the nearest way and leapt out of the Window; and though with the fall he broke the Bone of his Thigh, yet being the first that took up the Paper, he came halting to present it with his own Hand: this bold readiness in his Service so pleased the Grand Signior, that being cured, he was afterwards preferred to one of the most considerable Offices of the Empire. Thus was Morat revered in his Seraglio, as he was feared aboard, his Servants having the same awe of him, as Bagotes the Eunuch had of Alexander the Great, who holding the Pot of Incense and Perfumes whilst his Master slept, suffered his Hands to burn to the Bone, rather than to awaken him by moving out of his place. Q. Curtius.  
But it is time now to leave off farther Discourse of the Extravagancies of Morat, and to return to the Wars in Persia; howsoever before the departure of the Grand Signior, it will be requisite to recount somewhat of the State of Affairs in Europe.  
On the Frontiers of Hungary and Poland, 
Disturbances in Poland and Hungary.  there wanted not Exercises and Skirmishes to employ and practise the Soldiery, and keep them in Breath.  
The Poles heightened with their good Successes, would not longer endure the Incursions of the Tartars, complaining against the Turk, that he had given Orders, and secretly abetted them in their Robberies and Invasions, against the Articles of the last Peace; and therefore to avenge themselves, the Poles appeared on the Frontiers with forty or fifty thousand Horse: but the Grand Signior not willing in this Conjuncture to break with the Poles, absolutely disowned any such Order or Permission given to the Tartars; and being willing to continue the League, that he might oblige the King of Poland, gave liberty to all the People of that Nation, 
The Turks confirm the Peace with Poland.  and to the Russians, who had been taken since the Last Treaty, positively prohibiting all People from buying, or keeping any of the Subjects of that Country for Slaves, during the continuance of this Peace.  
In Hungary, though the Ambassador had but lately brought a Confirmation of the Peace from Constantinople; yet the Turks pretending that the Articles were not complied with, continued to trouble and disturb those Frontiers; for four thousand of them being gotten into a Body, burnt certain Villages, made divers Slaves, and battered the Castle of Raab; but being repulsed by that Garrison, and by that of Komorra, they again made Head, and encamped within three Leagues of Presbourg: The which gave great trouble to the Emperor, both because he had lately declared a War against France, and because he apprehended, that those Commotions of the Turks were designed to no other end, 
Send Forces against Ragotski.  than to engage him to renounce all assistance and succour to be given unto Ragotski.  
We have already recounted in what manner the Turks had espoused the Quarrel of Stephen Gabor, and resolved to establish him in the Principality of Transylvania, with the Ruin of Ragotski; which now being designed to be done by open Force, several Troops were sent to the Frontiers of Transylvania; which so alarmed the Hungarians, that they put themselves on their Guard, and obliged the Estates of Austria and Hungary to contribute toward the Succour of the Transylvanian Prince.  
The Emperor remained long in suspense what course to steer, until at length the Persuasions of the Confederate Princes, the shame of abandoning a Friend and an Ally for a Prey to the Turks, and the fear of displeasing his Hereditary Dominions in Hungary, who considered Transylvania as the Bulwark of their Country, induced him to promise secretly, and underhand, Assistance to Ragotski.  
As to the Turks themselves, the Effects did not correspond with their Menaces: for though they had gathered an Army of twenty thousand Men at Buda, they not only were disappointed of their Design upon Newhausel, but were openly repulsed, and shamefully expelled the Frontiers by the palatine of Hungary: And Ragotski being recruited by Succours from the Emperor, and by an Alliance with Poland, defied the Forces of the Turk, and contemned the Reports of sixty thousand Men preparing to march against him.  
For indeed the Grand Signior had too great an Encumbrance on his Shoulders by the War in Persia, to attend unto a perfect and studied Revenge against Ragotski; for Revan being recovered by the Persian, (as we have already declared) was a Matter of high Moment; and what distracted all his Counsels, and weakened his Hopes.  
When News came first of the Siege of Revan, Orders were given to the Vizier to Besiege Bagdat, as a means to cause a diversion of Arms; 
Mutiny in the Turkish Army.  but the Soldiery entertaining an aversion to this Enterprise, unanimously refused to March, or to proceed farther than Erzrum. Jambolat Ogli, who commanded the Army before the the Arrival of the Vizier, had strangled a Pasha, and taken his Estate to supply the Wants of the Army; and had likewise put to Death several Spahees and Janissaries for Mutiny, and because they had declared an unwillingness to this War. The Soldiery prepared to address themselves to the Vizier for Justice against these violent Proceed: but he not willing to hear them, endeavoured to divert their Complaints, which caused a greater Commotion and Storm than before. And though Jambolat pleaded hid Orders and positive Commission from the Grand Signior for what he had acted; yet that Allegation not being accepted by the Multitude as a justifiable Plea, the Vizier was forced to condescend to their Desire, and strangle Jambolat, as he had done the others, being the only Means to quiet and compose this Trouble of his Army.  
But as after some great Storm, there is always remaining for a while a swelling and fluctuation in the Waters, so there still remained on the Spirits of the Soldiery, Discontents and unquietness of Mind: Wherefore the Vizier fearing lest the Enemy taking advantage of the present Seditions, should charge them at a time of Disorder, he retired at a distance from them into the Plains of Erzrum: But he was not able to continue long in those Parts for want of Fuel, and of Wood and Planks to secure them against the Rains and Snow; for it being Winter, which is rigorous and cold in that Country, their Tents were not sufficient proof to defend them against the Extremity of the Wether.  
Whilst the Turkish Army remained at this Place, advice came, 
Van besieged by the Persians.  that the Persians had Besieged Van, which is a strong Fortress situate on an inaccessible Rock, on the Frontiers of the Province of Diarbequir. And though the Persians were not able to take this Place, neither by Storm nor Famine, yet during this Siege, they made use of their time to ruin all the Country of Diarbequir, which they left so desolate, that the Turkish Army could not quarter there, nor extract the least Provision or Subsistence from thence.  
To all these Misfortunes a greater was added by the Treachery of a certain Curd, one who pretending to be ill-satisfied with the Persian Party, voluntarily offered himself to the Service of the Turks; and having done them some little Services, by being their Guide through certain difficult Passages, he gained a confidence so far with them, as that designing to surprise a quarter of the Enemy, they committed themselves to his Guidance and Conduct; who having brought them into a narrow Passage, 
Fifteen thousand Turks killed in an Ambush.  where an Ambush of the Enemy lay, he then turned his Coat, and fought against the Turks, of whom 15000 were killed and taken in this Snare.  
In short, all Matters of this War proceeded cross and unfortunate for the Turks; for besides their unlucky Fights with the Enemy, their own Seditions in the Camp were greater Mischiefs; 
Mutiny of the Soldiers.  for now enduring no longer these pungent Miseries, under the pretence of wanting Pay, they cut in pieces the Treasurer of the Army, two Aga's of the Spahees, and the Chaousbashee of the Janissaries.  
This News arriving at Constantinople, when Morat was afflicted with a grievous accession of the Gout, served to redouble his Pains; in which raving against the Conduct of his Officers, he immediately deprived the Vizier of his Charge, and ordained Biram Pasha, late Chimacam, to succeed him in his Employment.  
The new Vizier immediately set forth the Horse's Tail, 
A new Vizier sent to the Army.  which is a signal of departure, with sound of Drums and Trumpets, making Corban, which is a distribution of Mutton to the Poor, in divers Places: His Retinue was speedily equipped with such sumptuous Magnificence, that it looked rather like the Train of an Ambassador, which intended to make Peace, than to the Troops of a General, whose Business was nothing but Blood and Destruction. And indeed Matters seemed to be inclining that way, the Persians having far advanced in this Negotiation; for they wisely pondering the immense Force of the Ottoman Empire, with which they were now contending, judged it the most politic course to make Peace, under the auspicious Planet of their good Fortune; for not knowing how long that might remain constant, they might, so soon as the Wheel turns on the other side, be forced to accept Terms of less Advantage than at present they might promise to themselves under their happy Stars.  
Wherefore a Proposition being made of sending an Ambassador to the Grand Signior, 
A Persian Ambassador sent to the G. Signior.  he accepted of it; and accordingly arrived at Constantinople in the Month of August, when the Vizier was scarce in the middle of his Journey. The Grand Signior entertaining some real Inclinations to Peace, laid aside something of his usual Grandeur and State, giving the Ambassador Audience in a few days after his arrival; and as nothing mollisies the hard Mettle of a Turk's Spirit, like a gentle Shower of Gold, and the emulgent softness of Rich Presents; so Morat understanding of Gifts with which he came accompanied, afforded to the Ambassador an easy Ear and a pleasing Countenance.  
The Presents for the Grand Signior, besides those for the Court, were ●●ese that follow.  

Eight Indian Horses of great Price.  
Forty Dromedaries.  
An hundred and fifty Meticals of Musk. As much Ambergriese made up in several Bags; all sealed up with the King's own Seal.  
Thirty bundles of the best black Sables.  
Eight large Carpets mixed with Gold and Silver; with divers others of Silk, very rare and precious.  
Many Pieces of the finest Linen to make Turbans.  
A great number of the rarest Girdles. Porceline to a great value.  
Divers Pieces of Satin and Velvet, with Golden Flowers.  
Fifty Pieces of Silken Stuffs.  
Eight Bows of excellent Work.   
These Presents so well disposed and prepared the Mind of the Grand Signior towards an Accommodation, that he bestowed a kind Aspect and gentle Words on the Ambassador, so that all the World expected that a Peace would have ensued.  
And indeed one might well have believed his Reality in this Intention, since the ardent Passion he had to be revenged of Ragotski, availed more with him than all other Considerations in the World. His Honour also called him to give a stop to the Progress of the Moscovites, who had taken Asac; and the Tartars and Cossacks gave some ground of Jealousy, that before long they designed some Action on the Turkish Territories: the Reasons whereof we shall discourse in this following Year.  
We have already related, some Years past, on what Terms the Tartars stood with the Turk, how they refused to accept that King which the Port recommended to them, though the eldest and first of the true Line: how they fought and overthrew the Forces which the Grand Signior sent to compel them to the Election he desired; and this last Year, upon pretence of a War with Cantemir, 
Troubles in the lesser Tartary.  they refused to send their Army against the Persian, as had always been accustomary to do against the Enemies of the Sultan, whensoever required.  
The Pasha, mufti, and Kadi of Caffa (which is the Grand Signior's Town in Tartary) urged the Tartar Han to prepare and forward his Forces, according to the Duty and Obligation which was incumbent on him; and enlivening their Arguments with Reproaches of Cowardice and Ingratitude; so far provoked the Han, that he caused them all three to be strangled.  
Notwithstanding this high Provocation, the Grand Signior dissembled the Injury, lest a due Resentment should raise them into an open Rebellion: and dissembling an approbation of the Fact, as done with Reason and Justice, sent to the Tartar Han a Sword and a Vest, as Signals of his Favour: And farther suspecting, lest in prosecution of so sensible a Blow, the Tartar joining in League with the Cossacks and Moscovites, should make himself Master of Caffa, he prudently touched the Wound with a gentle Hand, offering to ordain such a Pasha, as should be warranted with his Assent and Approbation.  
The Tartar being overcome by such Lenitives as these, protested that he never entertained other Thoughts, than to maintain his Faith and Allegiance inviolable towards the Grand Signior; and that the Alliance he had made with the Nogay Tartars, and the Forces now raised, were maintained with no other Design, than to suppress the Rebellion and Insolence of Cantemir.  
This Cantemir being a Person of a bold Spirit, and daring in all his Actions, did oftentimes, by virtue of his own Authority, lead a strong Party to the Field, being followed by the bravest and stoutest Soldiers of Tartary; for which Reason being hated by the Tartar Han, 
Cantemir makes a new Colony.  and his Life often attempted, and his own Spirit not supporting a Subjection to any other, he passed the Niester, and retired with his own Troops, and such others as would follow him, into the Country of Budziak, near to Beliegrod and Kilia, confining on the Frontiers of Moldavia; where he intended to plant and form a new Colony and Government.  
In a short time, divers chief Captains being desirous to follow the Ensigns of so famous a General, came in to him; and multitudes of People forsaking the Sands and barren Rocks of Tartary, came crowding into this Country; that the Plains of Budziak not being capable to contain them, they passed into Moldavia; where encroaching on the Lands of the proper Inhabitants, gave a Jealousy as if they intended to take possession of the whole Province.  
The Poles being jealous of these ill Neighbours, which lay at the Gate of their Country, ready to enter on all occasions, had made Provision in their last Articles of Peace with the Grand Signior, that he should force them to return, and urged that point by the Ambassador with all earnestness.  
The Tartar Han also finding his Countries depopulated and weakened by so large an Evacuation, made also his Complaints and Addresses to the Port. But the Grand Signior looking on this Colony, as an increase of his Dominions, and to be composed of such People whom Necessity must render obedient; and that they could easily, at his Command, make Eruptions into Poland, Hungary, and Transylvania, seemed deaf to all Applications in this Business; and as if they were a People in whom he had no part, shown no concernment for them, though secretly he promised them his Protection.  
Hereupon Vladislaus King of Poland, being wearied with Delays, resolved by force of Arms, to drive out this detestible Neighbourhood: But the Tartar Han, whom this Business more nearly concerned, being more speedy in execution than the Poles, having raised an Army of thirty thousand Men, encountered Cantemir with twenty thousand, 
He is overthrown by the Tartar Han.  and charged him so furiously, that he killed seven thousand of them on the Place, and put the rest to flight, pursuing them through the Plains of Dobruc on the other side of the Danube.  
The Grand Signior, who had all this Time remained a Spectator of this Success, began now to take the part of Cantemir, and severely to reprove the Proceed of the Tartar Han, for having disturbed Cantemir, whilst he was preparing to serve him in the Wars of Persia. But the Tartar, having shaken off much of his Respect and Reverence towards the Grand Signior, despised the Menaces which he vented against him, and proceeded in his own Business, compelling his People to return again to their Country, and to their Ancient Habitations. Morat being forced to suffer what he could not remedy, summoned Cantemir, with all diligence, to render himself at Constantinople; where being arrived, he was at first regarded with a favourable Eye; but his Son soon after having in a private Quarrel killed a Tartar near the Walls of the Seraglio, was for that Fact justly strangled by Order of the Grand Signior; the day following, Cantemir was also imprisoned, 
Cantemir put to death.  and in a short time underwent the like Fate with that of his Son.  
During these Troubles, a Nephew of Cantemir feigning himself to be disgusted with his Uncle, revolted to the Party of the Tartar Han, with no other than a treacherous Design to take away the Lives of the two Brothers; the which he compassed at a time of their hunting, when being far remote from their Attendance, following their Game in untrodden Paths, he set upon them with an hundred Villains, 
The King of Tartary killed.  and perfidioufly took away their Lives. The News hereof was highly applauded at Constantinople, and the Traitor extolled as a Person of mighty Courage and wonderful Ingenuity; so that now different Counsels, and new Measures, were taken concerning the Affairs in Tartary.  
Bechir Gherry, 
Bechir Gherey ordained K. of Tartary.  Brother to those Princes of Tartary which were killed, was then at Jamboli, a City in Thrace, retired thither under the Protection of the Grand Signior, for fear and jealousy of Treachery from his elder. Brother. Morat caused him to be brought to Constantinople, where he was sumptuously received, and conducted to Audience by the Chimacam, who gave him the upperhand, which is the Left amongst Men of the Sword, as the Right is amongst Men of Learning or of the Pen; for as the right Hand governs the latter, so the first is appendent to the left Side.  
The Bodies of the two dead Brothers were brought to Constantinople, where fetulent or stinking, they were exposed to the sight of Morat; who to gratify his own Humour of Revenge, caused them to be thrown into the Sea.  
This good News from Tartary, 
Asac besieged.  was attempered with a worse from Asac, which the Moscovites and Cossacks had besieged. This Town is situated at the Mouth of the River Tanais, upon the declining of a Hill; it is in form foursquare, and may be about twelve hundred Paces in Compass. Before it fell into the Hands of the Turks, it was a famous Scale for all sorts of Merchandise, especially for Butter, Cheese, salt Fish, Leather, Slaves, and other Commodities brought hither by Turks, Tartars, and Moscovites. The Venetians when they addicted themselves more to Traffic and Commerce than they do at present, took this Scale for their Way into Persia. The Town was fortified with ancient Walls, flanked with capacious Towers, and with a Castle which being in the middle, and on the side of the Water, divides the Town, as it were, into two equal parts. The Garrison consisted not of above three or four hundred Men; for being a place remote from powerful Enemies, it fell not under any great jealousy, now was it deemed worthy of the Charge of numerous Defendats.  
The City being in this weak Condition, the Cossacks soon made themselves Masters of it; 
Is taken by the Cossaks.  which after they had sacked and pillaged to the utmost, they considered it as a place worthy of better Fortifications; and therefore applying themselves to raise new Works, and repair the Old, they soon made it a Fortress of Strength and Consideration. This happening at a time when the Turks were diverted by the Persian War, the Cossacks enjoyed this new Conquest for the space of four Years without molestation, until that in the Year 1641, it was recovered with much Blood and Slaughter by the Arms of Sultan Ibrahim, as we shall hereafter recount in the sequel of this History.  
And now because the taking of this Place was the Original from whence the Divisions and Civil Wars between the Poles and Cossacks derived their beginning, and was the Occasion that the Cossacks revolted from their just Obedience, to the Protection of the Turks; the Relation will not only be curious, but a digression necessary to the clearer Light of the present History.  
Vladislaus the Fourth King of Poland being wearied with constant Complaints of the Robberies and Incursions made by the Cossacks upon the Turks, 
The Cause of the Civil War between the Poles and Cossacks.  contrary to Articles and Treaties of Peace, was at length persuaded by his Barons and Counsellors, that the only Means to suppress the Violence of this unruly People, was to disarm them; and taking away their Weapons of War, to supply them, in lieu thereof, with the Shovel and Mattock, with Ploughts and Pruning-Hooks: by which industrious Diverversion, from a wicked Life of Blood and Robbery, to honest Husbandry and lawful Arts of living, they might with time be rendered useful to their own Prince, and capable of Faith and just Communication with their Neighbours. It is not one Age passed since these people were called Cossacks, 
The Cossaks Country described.  derived, as is supposed, from Cosai, a word in their Language which signifies a Goat, perhaps because of their Agility of Body, or because their Garments are chief made of Goat's Skins.  
Pellibus & laxis arcent mala frigora bracchis,  
Oráque sunt longis horrida tecta comis.  
The Country inhabited by them, was at first on the Banks of the River Boristhenes, about fifteen Leagues in length to the entrance into the Euxine Sea, where it is reported, that Ovid was banished; and some say, that from him a Village thereabouts called Ovidova derives its denomination; and hereunto we may afford the greater belief from one of his Elegies, in his Book De Tristibus, which seems to describe this Country, and the fierceness of the Inhabitants. Eleg. 8: lib. 5.  
Quam legis à Scythicâ tibi venit Epistola terrâ,  
Latus ubi aequoreis jungitur Ister aquis.  
Mista sit hac quamuìs inter Graecósque Getásque  
A malè placatis plus trahit ora Getis;  
Sarmaticae major Geticaeque frequentia gentis,  
Per medias in aquis ítque reítque vias.  
In quibus est nemo, qui non Coryton, & arcum,  
Teláque vipereo lurida felle gerat.  
Vox fera, trux vultus, verissima mortis imago,  
Non coma, non ullâ barba resecta manu.  
At present the name of Cossacks, and their Country also, is of a far greater extent than it was formerly; for they call now all such in Poland Cossacks, that are light Horse armed with Bow and Arrow and Fire-arms: and their Country since the late Commotions is measured from the farthest parts of the Palatinate of Chiovia, for the space of and hundred and twenty Leagues on one side, and the other of the Boristhenes, which comprehends likewise all the Country of Vkrania. This Country was always inhabited by the most Warlike People of Russia; for that being subject to the frequent Incursions of the Tartars, necessary Defence, and constant practice in Arms, endued them with a Bold and Martial Spirit.  
Vkrania is a Country so fertile, that it may compare with the most fruitful Soil in the World, producing such quantities of Corn, with little labour, that the Husbandmen being made negligent by their abundance, produced with little Toil, have leisure to apply themselves to Violence and Rapine. They have no Wine, but use themselves much to Strong-waters. Their Houses are not built of Wood or Stone, but of Osiers, interwoven and daubed over with Earth and Lime; so that they use no Nails or Iron: they have no Merchants unless in Kiow; nor do they serve themselves of Physicians or Apothecaries. Their learned Language, or the Tongue wherein they writ, is the Sclavonian, anciently called the Illyrian: so that in all things this People is rude and barbarous; and though their manner of Government and Policy is not refined or methodically disposed, yet nevertheless it is solid and of deep Foundation, appropriated to the nature and disposition of that People.  
This honest Design of King Vladislaus, to reduce this People to a just and an industrious course of living, not agreeing with their Temper and Customs, they rather resolved to leave their Country, and betake themselves to various Fortunes; some of them passed into Moscovia to plant a Colony in those uninhabited Parts: a Body of them, to the number of six thousand, joining together, resolved to pass into Persia to offer their service unto that King; and being on their Journey, as far as the Tanais, they encountered with a Party of Moscovite Cossacks, who inhabited certain Islands of that River; with whom entertaining Discourse, they understood that Asac might easily be surprised by them, if they could agree to unite Forces, which together might compose a Body of ten thousand Men: The Importance of the Place being well considered, it was resolved, that the March into Persia should be shortened, and this City be ordained for the ultimate End of their Travels and Place of Repose. According to this counsel Asac being assaulted and taken, (as we have already intimated) the Cossacks fortified it in the best manner that they were able, making an Arsenal for their Boats and Saicks, whereby afterwards they did much more infest the Turks than before.  
The other Cossacks who continued in their Country, being much persecuted by the Polish Nobility, chose Kilminieschi for their General, (the Son of a Noble Family in Lituania, but banished and degraded of his Honour for his Criminal Offences) and rebelled against the Government. At first not being able to resist the Force of Poland, they retired within the Woods; but joining afterwards with other Cossack's, they issued forth at the beginning of the Spring, beat the Poles, and carried away a considerable Booty. Afterwards joining with the Tartars, they made their Incursions as far as Zamosca, within twenty Leagues of Warsaw; and so Matters continued with various Successes not appertaining to this History. Only thus far it is pertinent to the Matter discussed for us to have shown, That the Counsels of Poland were in a great Error, when they resolved to change the Life, and alter the Humour of this Warlike People, which being protected in their Privileges, and encouraged in their Wars, would at all Times, as occasion served, have been ready to have ejected great numbers of good Soldiers into the Ottoman Territories, and might still have been conserved to balance the Power of the Tartars, which now daily infest and ruin the Borders of Poland.  
These People were like Ill Humours, which being vomited out into the Dominions of the Turk, eased and made healthy the Body Politic of Poland; but being conserved within the Stomach, caused Syncopes, Convulsions, and such Commotions, as have of late Years shaken the whole Body of the Polish Kingdom: and at length withdrawing themselves entirely from all Obedience, together with that large Province of Vkrania, as they have weakened that Government; so now of late years seeking protection from the Turk, have added to his Kingdom, and enfeebled that of Poland.  
When the News arrived first at Constantinople that Asac was besieged, the Captain-Pasha going then to instate Bechir into his Kingdom of Tartary, received Orders to relieve Asac, and if possible, to raise the Siege; but the Succours coming too late, and the Town being taken, the loss thereof was not esteemed important enough to divert either Thoughts or Forces from the Persian War.  
For now Morat resolving to persecute the War in Persia, 
Preparations for the War in Persia.  which could not be successful without the united Power of his whole Empire, conducted by his own Person, he resolved to make a second Journey into those Parts, and with his own Hand to knock at the Gates of Babylon. To prepare and dispose all matters in order hereunto, he in the first place countermanded his Decree, which prohibited a farther increase of the number of Janissaries; for now being desirous to augment his Army beyond the account of ancient Registers, he opened the Janissaries Door, (as they call it) and enroled six thousand more into that Order.  
To conserve still the Order of this Militia, he appointed Officers strictly and severely to take the Decimation of the Christian Children in Europe, and lest (as was usual) they should be corrupted by the Parents, who often give Presents, whereby to blind the Eyes of the Ministers, that so they may oversee their Children, or in lieu of the comeliest and most fit for Service, accept of the Sickly and Impotent, or such as are unworthy of the Bread and Education given them by the Sultan, he most severely enjoined this Service, and under a thousand Menaces encharged the care hereof to be executed without Favour or Partiality to any. He carefully reviewed the Books of the Timjar-Spahees, countting the number exactly that every Country yields, and comparing them with those mustered in the Field, he confiscated the Lands of those that wanted, being forfeited for non-appearance: he would admit of no Excuse or Delay to the Matter in hand. The Superintendant of the Ordnance but making a Scruple about the Proportion of some Guns, as too weighty and unwieldy for so long a March, lost his Life, for doubting or making a difficulty in what the Grand Signior proposed or designed.  
And that no Commotions at home might divert or call him back before his Business was perfected, he encharged his Pasha's of the Frontiers to live quietly with their Neighbours, and to be sure to give no occasions of Complaint, or Cause for War during his absence; recommending to the prudence of the Pasha of Silistria the care of composing certain Differences between the Princes of Moldavia and Walachia.  
Having secured Matters as well as he could at home, he ordered the Horse-tail to be set forth at the gate of the Divan, and all Pasha's and Officer's of the Army did the like at their own Doors. His Troops began now to grow numerous; the Spahees and Timariot appointed for the Guard of the Grand Signior's Tents, together with other Cavalry, which hold their Lands under Service, amounted unto two hundred thousand. From the hundred seventy two Chambers of Janissaries he drew forth thirty thousand. From the Topgees or Gunners, whereof there are no more than twelve hundred in their Chambers at Constantinople, yet make up twelve thousand in other parts, he drew out three thousand for the present Service. The Shepherds and Ploughmen of Bulgaria made up twenty thousand; which with Water-bearers, Smiths, Bakers, Butchers, and all other Tradesmen which followed the Camp, were in vast Numbers: so that the whole Army, with the Attendants belonging thereunto, were at a moderate calculation computed to amount unto near five hundred thousand Men; whereof three hundred thousand were fight Men.  
The Pestilence, which is the Epidemical Disease of Turkey, and which abates the Numbers and Pride of that People, raged this Year greatly in Constantinople, and in the parts of Romagna; it entered into the Seraglio, and amongst others, took away the only Son of the Grand Signior of two or three Years old. This caused Morat to pass most part of the Summer at a Palace on the Bosphorus, where he recreated himself with his drunken Companion the Persian Traitor; and hereby he contradicted the Proverb, That Princes love the Treason, but not the Traitor; for Morat it seems loved them both, entertaining this Fellow in his Bosom: His , his Garb, his Horses, and Equipage, might rival with that of the Sultan's; He took place of the Chimacam in all Public Appearances; and what was most strange, he preceded the Mufti; which was a new Form never before practised, and would have afforded matter of Wonder and Discourse, but that the World considered this Novelty, as a Method agreeable to the extravagant Humour of the Sultan.  
Amongst his Pastimes, nothing was more pleasing than some Divertisement acted with Blood; he shot the Son of a Pasha with his Gun, for daring to approach near the Walls of his Seraglio, supposing that he came with curiosity to discover his Pleasures, 
The extravagant Pleasures and Cruelties of Morat.  and manner of voluptuous Recreations: For the same Reason he would have sunk a Boat laden with Women, as it glided slowly by the Banks of the Garden. He would himself behold two Thiefs impailed, which were condemned to die for robbing something out of his Seraglio. He commanded the Head of the Treasurer of Cyprus to be cut off in his presence; as also the Master of his Music, for daring to sing a certain Air which seemed Persian, and to praise the Valour of that Nation. The Pasha of Temiswar he put to Death at a full Divan, for fight unfortunately against Ragotski.  
To these severe Acts of Cruelty, which he called Justice, he added one not unpleasant; A certain Greek called Stridia Bei, or Lord Oysters, who had been Prince of Walachia, and one whom we have before mentioned, having, by his oppression and harassing that People, amassed a considerable Sum of Money, essayed a second time, by force thereof, to obtain the Principality; and making his Offer and Request before the Grand Signior, he was heard with some raillery: At length the Grand Signior told him, That he was too proud and aspiring, and therefore ordered the tips of his Nose and Ears to be cut off, telling him, that that was to clip the Wings of his Ambition.  
But that before his departure for Persia, he might consummate his Acts of Tyranny, he practised one upon his Brother, a Youth of Twenty two Years of Age, of great Hopes, and good Endowments. He was conducted to the presence of his Brother, at the Biram, to pay his Respects, as is usual at that Festival; and having performed the Ceremony, he enlarged himself in high Praises and Admiration of the Grand Signior's Generosity and Bravery; who for recovery of Bagdat, was contented to expose his Person to the Inconveniences of a long Journey, and the Dangers of a hazardous War, and that therein he equalled, if not surpassed, the Glory of his Ancestors: Which courtly and rational manner of Discourse did not please Morat, but rather administered Subject of Jealousy, fearing that he knew too much; and that as he could Speak well, so he might Act accordingly; wherefore the same Day he caused him to be strangled, to the great Sorrow of the People, and detestation of his Abominable Tyranny: But to amuse the Minds of the Multitude, and cease their Murmur, he caused it to be divulged abroad; that fourteen of his Women in the Seraglio were with Child: which was all false, there remaining none of the Ottoman Race besides his Brother Sultan Ibrahim, who was Weak, as well in Body as Understanding, and whose Imperfections secured and compounded for his Life: And to suppress the Discourse about his Brother's Murder, he changed it into a talk about his Preparations for War, and his departure for Persia. Wherefore the Forerunners and Harbingers of the Army being sent away with Labourers to repair Bridges, and to levelly the Ways for the more easy passage of the Cannon. Morat passed over to his Tents at Scutari, clothed in a Coat of Mail, and with a Head-piece set with Precious Stones, and his Sargouch or Feathers clasped to it with Buckles of Diamonds.  
As he landed at Scutari, he was received by three Squadrons of Soldiers, each Squadron consisting of four thousand Men well Armed, and richly Attired; the Garments of one Squadron of which were provided at the Expense of the Grand Signior, and of the other two at the Charge of his Favourite, and of the Captain-Pasha: the latter of which presented to the Grand Signior thirty Purses of Money, for bestowing on him the Honour to command that Galley which transported him to the Asian Coast. The Ambassador sent from Persia was detained at Constantinople until this time, and after the Turkish Fashion not permitted to departed at his own liberty; but being now ordered to follow the Camp, his Port and Quarters were assigned, that so he might be a Spectator of that Tragedy which was now to be acted. All things were now disposed in good Posture, with much Solemnity, in order to a March; the Conacks, or days Journeys, with their Places of Quarters, were laid out in an hundred and twenty days of March from Scutary to Babylon, and seventy days of Otorack or Repose. The Journeys with the gross Body of such an Army could not be long; and the joining with other Forces in the way, required leisure and time.  
In short, the Horse, after the Turkish manner, having eaten their Grass and been soiled, this powerful Army decamped from Scutari about the end of May. 
The March of the Turkish Army.  The first day of Otorack or Repose was appointed at Ismit, where the Grand Signior made a review of his Army; such as were Aged, and unable to endure the Fatigues of a long March, he dismissed, giving them half Pay for their Lives, with the Name of Otoracks, which is the same with Milites Emeriti among the Romans: with exact Order therefore and severe Discipline, to which their fierce Monarch had reduced them, marched this numerous Army; no Villages were abused, nor Countrypeople plundered, and all things were purchased with ready Money: And the Grand Signior himself being rendered more gentle and tractable in the Field than in his Seraglio, heard all Complaints, and distributed Justice with an equal and impartial Hand.  
In the mean time, at Coustantinople, due care was taken to keep things Quiet and in Order; the Bostangibashee, like Lord High Chamberlain, had the Charge committed to him of the Seraglio, and the Movables of it; he frequently made his Rounds both by Sea and Land, punished those whom he found in Taverns; nor would he suffer any Candles to be lighted after two hours in the Night. The Chimacam, and the Captain-Pasha, likewise executed their Offices with all care and severity in their respective Stations.  
At this time, to the great dissatisfaction of the Greek Nation, Cyril the Patriarch, 
Cyrillus the Patriarch strangled.  who had been in England, and greatly affected with the Discipline of our Church, was deposed, imprisoned in the Seven Towers, and strangled: in his place one Carfila was ordained Patriarch, and his Commission or Baratz obtained from the Grand Signior at the expense of fifty thousand Crowns, one Moiety whereof was paid from Rome, the whole Design against Cyrillus being managed by the Jesuits and other Religious living at Galata, who accused him before the Turks, of keeping a secret Correspondence with the Moscovites and Cossacks; for which losing his Life Carfila, a pretended Friend to the Roman Faction, was instituted Patriarch.  
The Grand Signior marching with his potent and numerous Army, all the World remained at a gaze what the Issue should be of this mighty Enterprise; yet most were of Opinion, that the Honour and Riches of the Ottoman Empire being now at Stake, the War could not otherwise conclude than with the Conquest of Babylon. All that could be feared, was some diversion by the Christian Princes; who taking hold of the present Conjuncture, should enter the Frontiers with a powerful Army, and thereby force the Sultan to return. But as to Poland, the Jealousy soon vanished. When the News came of a Civil War between the Poles and the Cossacks, and that ten thousand of the latter were slain in a Battle, this Intelligence came most seasonable and grateful to the Port, expecting now a Message from the Cossacks, desiring Succour in their Extremity; for such Accident as these have nourished the Turkish Interest, which hath grown out of the Civil Discords of Christian Princes.  
By this means, as the Apprehensions of War by Land ceased, so there appeared some Clouds of Storm at Sea; which doubtless might have produced a War with Venice, and the Turks been at leisure to attend it; for sixteen Galleys belonging to Algiers, Tunis, and Biserta, 
The Pirates of Algiers and Tunis infest the Gulf of Venice.  well armed with Slaves and Soldiers, and provided sufficiently with Cannon, Powder, and Bullet, Commanded by Ali Picenin, united together and form a small Fleet, with design to rove over the Adriatic Sea, and infest the Coast of Italy. Their Intentions were to plunder the Riches of Loretto; but being hindered by contrary Winds, from entering so high into the Gulf, they made a descent in Puglia, and sacked all the Country of Nicotra, carrying away a great Booty, with Slaves, and amongst them several Nuns which they prostituted to their Lust; thence they passed over to the side of Dalmatia, and in sight of Cataro took a Vessel, and made Prize of all Ships which they met in those Seas; the Rumour of which made great noise over all Italy, the People exclaiming against their Princes for suffering their Lives and Estates to remain subject to the petty Force of a few Pirates. For the Vessels of Malta and Florence were disjoined, and roving after purchase in the Archipelago, took little notice of what was acted in the Gulf. The Spaniards, after their fashion, were slow in Arming, and spent the Summer in Preparations, till the Pirates, laden with Booty, were departed towards the Winter; so that none remained to take care of Italy, and the Venetian Gulf, but Venice only, to whom the Dominion of those Seas are rightly appropriated.  
To suppress therefore the Insolence of these Pirates, the Republic set forth a Fleet consisting of twenty eight Galleys and two Galleasses, under the Command of Marin Capello, with Instructions to sink, burn, and destroy those Pirates, either in the open Seas, or in Harbour of the Turks; for that by the Articles of Peace, between the Grand Signior and the Venetians, it was agreed, That no Port or Harbour of his should be privileged to afford entertainment or protection to any Free-booter or Pirate of that nature.  
It happened about that time, that the Malteses and Florentines crusing in the Archipelago, had done great Mischief to the Turks in those Seas; to revenge which, and to prevent farther damage, the Captain-Pasha sent Orders to these Vessels of Barbary immediately to come to his Assistance; to which they were now more easily persuaded; for being already laden with Booty and Spoils, they contented themselves with a change of their Station. But to give a farewell to those Parts, they first resolved to spoil, and plunder Lissa, alias Lesina, an Island belonging to the Republic; but being overtaken by the Venetian Fleet in their Voyage thither, near to Valona, a Port and Harbour belonging to the Turks, they put themselves under the Defence of the Town and Castle, which received them willingly to their Protection, notwithstanding all Articles and Agreements to the contrary. The Venetian Fleet saluted the Castle without a Shot, 
Capello blocks up the Pirates in Valona.  desiring, that according to the Capitulations of Peace, the Pirates might be rejected, and commanded to abandon their Port: in answer hereunto the Turks replied with a Shot, making known their Intentions to defend their Friends: wherefore the Venetians retiring at some distance came to an Anchor, designing to block up the Port. Many days had not passed before the Pirates endeavoured, by help of their Oars, and a gentle Gale, to make their escape; and being, with the grey of the Morning, advanced without the Port, they were espied by the watchful Venetians, who dividing their Fleet into two Squadrons, charged them with high Courage; the Fight continued for the space of two hours, during all which time the Castle of Valona fired at the Venetians, and shot down a Mast of one of the Galleases, a Splinter of which wounded Lorenzo Marcello the Commander; at length five of the Galleys of the Pirates being disabled, any many of their People killed, they began to fly, and retire again under the Protection of the Town; as also did the Venetians to their Place of Anchorage.  
A distinct Advice of all Particulars being dispatched to Venice, the Senate wrote to Capello, That since the respect which the Republic owes to the Ottoman Court was not unknown to him, he should by no means make any attempt against those Pirates upon the Land, but meeting them fairly at Sea, he ought then to make use of all the valour and force he was able.  
In the mean time the Duke of Medina las Torres, Vice-King of Naples, dispatched an Express to Capello, with Letters applauding the generosity of the Design, wherein he was now engaged for the Glory of his Republic, and the Common Good of all Christendom, proffering to supply him with Refreshments and Ammunition, and what else might supply his Occasions; expecting, that by such Encouragement as this, he might be induced to Assault the Enemies in Valona, without respect to the Grand Signior, or any Inconveniences which might arise thereby. On the contrary the Governor of the Castle, and Kadi of the Town wrote a Letter to Capello, putting him in mind, that he was within the Grand Signior's Dominions, and that he should be careful how he offered any Violence to those Places, which would certainly prove a Violation of the Peace, and be the Original of an inevitable War.  
Capello had now lain a whole Month before the Port, having all the time enjoyed fair Wether, and a smooth Sea, against the hope and desire of the Turks, who expected that by means of some Storm, the Enemy would be forced to remove their Quarters to some secure Harbour, and thereby afford them an opportunity to escape. 
He assaults them in the Port.  But Capello growing weary of such tedious Attendance, resolved to expect no longer, nor yet to lose the present Advantage of rendering himself Master of the Vessels of the Enemy: wherefore dividing his Fleet into several Squadrons, he advanced near the Port, firing several Shot at the Tents of the Pirates, of which one from a galleass struck a Mosch; and arming with store of Men the Galeots and Brigantines, they entered the Port, and to the astonishment and vexation of the Turks, possessed all the sixteen Vessels, and brought them to their Admiral: which though they had disfurnished of all their chief Booty, yet their Cannon and Arms remained, of which there were twelve Pieces of great Brass Guns, besides others of Iron, with divers Falcons and lesser Arms.  
The Intelligence hereof being carried to Venice, Orders were given, that all the Vessels should be sunk in the Port of Corfu, excepting only the Admiral of Algiers, which was to be brought to the Arsenal of Venice, there to remain as a Trophy of Victory, and for a perpetual Memory of this Glorious Achievement. Howsoever this Exploit was variously interpreted at Venice, and approved, or disproved, according to the diversity of Humours. The younger Men applauded it as an Action of great Gallantry, excusing his Transgression of the Senate's Orders by a transport of Passion and Zeal towards his Country, and desire of Glory. But the Senators, and Men of mature Judgements, highly resented this Breach of their Orders, which as they are strictly Enjoined, so they expected that they should be punctually Obeyed. That this action was a sufficient and Just Cause alone to kindle a War, and that it was a matter intolerable, that a single Citizen should of his own Head and Humour, presume to act such things, as must necessarily involve the Public in a War, contrary to their Pleasure, and in opposition to their express Commands. For which Crime and other subsequent Defaults, Capello was afterwards forced to justify himself, as will be signified in the sequel of this History.  
The Particulars of this Advice, were by an express Messenger dispatched to Luigi Contarini the Bailo or Ambassador for the Venetians at Constantinople, a Person of great Reputation and Esteem, having been conversant in the principal Courts of Christendom, and employed for the space of seven years at Munster, where he was Assistant with the Nuntio Chigi, afterwards Alexander the 7th, in the general Peace of Europe.  
The Turks also receiving this News aggravated to them with all the foul Circumstances imaginable, the Chimacam immediately summoned the Bailo to Audience, and with an Angry Countenance began to exclaim: That taking advantage of the Grand Signior's absence in remote Parts, the Venetians had, in a perfididious and hostile manner, assaulted and destroyed the Fleet of Barbary, which were his Subjects, and such as he had called to his assistance against the Corsares of Malta and Ligorn. That being accidentally compelled by storm to enter into the Port of Valonia, they were forcibly taken thence, and violence offered to the Grand Signior's Port and Castle, by way of a manifest and open Breach. If this presumption were grounded on the long distance of the Grand Signior from these parts, the Venetians would do well to consider, how that they provoke an angry Prince, and one who esteems neither Expense, Hazards, nor Labours to complete his Revenge. If this were a design to divert the Grand Signior's Arms from Persia, they would do well to consider, that the Sultan was not so far advanced, but that he could turn a Current, if he pleased, sufficient to drown, and in an instant to overwhelm the Dominions of Venice; or could at least collect Forces from nearer parts able to revenge his Quarrel, and vindicate his Honour from the Disdain and Scorn of such petty Neighbours.  
Hereunto the Bailo or Ambassador made this Reply: That this Piratical People was the same which the Year before had landed in Candia, and made spoil of the Estates of the Inhabitants, and carried many of them into slavery; and not contented with this Booty, they entered the Gulf, and penetrated into the very Bowels of Italy, with design to Sack and Plunder the Island of Lissa, which was under the Dominion of the Republic. That the Venetian General friendly saluted the Castle of Valona, which was returned with several Shots from thence; that had it been his intention to have attempted the Port in the beginning, he would not have lain thirty seven days in expectation of the forthcoming of those Pirates, it being only respect to the Grand Signior, which obliged him to that attendance. At length being wearied, and provoked by the insolenee of that People, he forcibly entered the Port, knowing, that by Capitulations with the Grand Signior, it was agreed, That all Ports should be forbidden, and that to these Pirates, unless they first gave Security and Caution not to injure and make Prize of the Subjects of the Republic.  
The Chimacam replied hereunto, That there were ten thousand Soldiers and Slaves belonging to those Galleys, which had taken their Refuge in Valona; and therefore he required the Venetians to permit them free passage into their own Country, and to restore their Galleys, unless they intended to come to an open Rupture with the Grand Signior.  
The Chimacam also pressed more urgently for restitution of the Galleys, in regard, that having advised the Grand Signior of this Disaster, he had at the same time given him hopes, and almost assurance to believe, that by his Negotiations he should recover them out of their Hands: But the Senate was of a different Opinion; and therefore gave express Orders to their Officers of the Marine Affairs, immediately to sink all those Vessels; that so the expectation of the Turks being disappointed by an impossibility of recovery, might not, by the rude Instances and Threats of Morat, oblige them to a dishonourable and an undecent Restitution.  
The News of this Misfortune made greater noise and disturbance in the Divan of Algiers than at Constantinople, 
The Algerines angry at this News.  that rude Rabble raved, and railed, and threatened, laying the blame sometimes on one, then on another, being ready to come to blows amongst themselves; but that being obliged, by order of their Divan, to keep their Thumbs within their Girdles, they durst only express their Anger by Punches and Thrusts of their Elbows. At length coming to cooler Terms, they charged all the Fault on their Admiral Ali, and resolved to make Applications to the Grand Signior for Redress, and Reparations on the Estates of the Venetians in his Dominions.  
The News also hereof overtaking Morat in his March into Persia, 
The G. Signior's Anger against the Ventians.  angered him to the Heart, and transported him to that heat of Indignation, that he immediately ordered, that the Venetian Bailo, with all his Nation in the Ottoman Dominions, should without exception, be cut to pieces; but the Great Vizier, and his Favourite, suffering him for some time to vent the impetuosity of his Fume and Rage without contradiction, gave a stop for thirteen days to the dispatch of these fatal Orders; until taking him in a more gentle mood, they persuaded him to change this Sentence of Death, to the imprisonment only of the Bailo; and such care was taken, lest the News of a War with Venice should fly into Persia, and thereby prejudice the Terms of Peace, that this Accident was kept as a Secret, and communicated to none, but such as were nearly concerned in the Government.  
The Command for the Bailo's Imprisonment being arrived at Constantinople, he was summoned to Audience by the Chimacam; and though at that time he was exceedingly afflicted with the Gout, yet the Turkish Obedience to Imperial Commands admitting of no Excuse, he was forced to an attendance; and being brought in his Sedan, he was carried to the Chamber of Audience, where he expected some time until the Chimacam came to him: in the interim being entertained by some Aga's, whom the Chimacam had employed to sound him touching the restitution of the Vessels; who finding by his Discourse that they were sunk, without possibility of recovery, and that there could be no compensation made for them, they returned with this Answer to the Chimacam: of which being now informed, he came in, and having no farther to expostulate on this Matter, produced the Grand Signior's Command for his Imprisonment, and kissing it first, caused it to be road. The Bailo replied, That he was ready to submit, 
The Venetians Bailo imprisonec.  being not only willing to suffer Imprisonment, but also Martyrdom, accompanied with the severest Pains, for the sake of his Prince and his Country.  
To soften and mitigate Matters, the other Christian Ambassadors then resident at the Port, had made Arz to the Grand Signior, wherein, with all reverence and respect, they offered themselves for Mediators in this Difference, engaging themselves, but not the Parole of their Princes, for the Person of the Bailo, that he should not fly from the Port, nor yet refuse any reasonable Terms by way of Accommodation. This Mediation of the Ambassadors, seconded with some Presents from the Bailo to the Turkish Ministers, so facilitated Matters, that the Bailo at first was conducted to the 
* The Chimicam's Steward.  Kahya's Chamber, and afterwards was confined to his own House in Galata, guarded by four Chiaouses, with free Liberty to all Visitants whatsoever.  
There was now no other Rumour or Discourse in Constantinople, but of a War with Venice, so soon as that with Persia was concluded: And in the mean time the Grand Signior gave Orders, that ten Galleys should be built in his own Arsenal at his Charge, and presented to the Barbarouses, with condition that they should stay until the Spring, and accompany his Fleet to Sea. But Ali Picenin the Admiral suspecting that this was only a Snare to engage him and his Men for ever in the Grand Signior's Service, refused the Obligation, and set two Galleys on the Stocks for his own Account.  
Advice of the Bailo's Confinement being come to Venice, with a Report of the Passion and Rage of the Sultan, they expected nothing more than a War with the Turk, which they communicated to all Christian Princes, requesting their Succours and Assistance against the common Enemy. These Addresses produced rather Compassion of their Case, than substantial Contributions: Pope Vrban himself giving them great Assurances of some help from the Ecclesiastical Revenues, besides Processions, Masses, and Benedictions for their good Success, in as great a Number as they could desire: Notwithstanding which due Care waste taken to make ready and provide against all Encounters. Letters were wrote to the Captain-General in the Levant, to make due Preparations against the Enemy: Sixteen Galleys were armed out of Candia, to which were joined other Galleasses under the Command of Antonio Pisani and Sebastiano Veniero: Soldiers were levied in every Place, and all Garrisons provided with Ammunition and Victuals, and reinforced with Numbers of an Auxiliary Militia. Howsoever it was not the Business nor Advantage of the Venetians, to make a War with the Turks, but rather, whilst they feared the worst, and made Provisions against the utmost Extremities, they endeavoured to enter into Treaties of Peace, and to qualify the hot Spirit of the Grand Signior with the gentle Lenitives of fair Words, and proffers of making Atonement with the Sacrifice of Gold and other Presents: In order unto which they wrote a Letter to the Grand Signior to this Effect.  
That being provoked by the Insolence and frequent Robberies of the Pirates of Barbary, who did not esteem Faith or Obedience to his Majesty, nor the Commands which he had often fent to restrain them, they were induced, out of natural Defence of themselves, to chastise and correct them; but as this was acted without intention to disoblige his Majesty, so they were ready to maintain and cultivate that ancient Friendship and Correspondence which was engrafted on the firm Root of his Glorious Progenitors.  
Morat, though he received this Letter in an huff, and gave an Answer to it with Disdain, which breathed nothing but Threats of Revenge, and total Destruction; yet he sent it by an Express of his own to Venice, couching something within the Terror of his Words, as if there was place left for an Accommodation, if the Venetians knew what Salve was to be applied to obduct the Skin of this bleeding Wound. The Venetians quickly apprehended, that Gold was the only Remedy, of which they were ready to contribute freely; since they could make no better a Purchase with their Money than Peace, not could make a better Bargain than with such a Sum as would serve only to make the first Preparations of War, to evade all Hazards, Troubles, and Calamities by a happy and safe Conclusion of Peace. The which notwithstanding took no Effect, until the Return of Morat from Persia; and therefore we shall defer Discourse thereof to its proper place.  
Amurat marched now at the Head of a formidable Army, 
Morat marches to Persia.  clothed in the Habit of a Janisary, to render himself acceptable to the Militia, whom having subdued by Rigour and severe Discipline, he would now oblige by Courtesy and fairer Treatment: With Courage and great Patience he marched through sandy Deserts and unfrequented Places; and being the first who offered to expose himself to Dangers and Sufferings, the Soldiery followed willingly his Example, esteeming no Attempts either hazardous or tedious, in which they saw themselves preceded by their Valiant General. In this March he was overtaken by one who road hard to demand Mostaluck, which is the Reward of good News for the Birth of a Son, of which one of his Sultana's was delivered at Ismit: the Messenger was secured until the News was confirmed; which being afterwards turned to the Birth of a Daughter, the poor Man suffered Death, being cruelly impaled for his unadvised haste and excess of officious Respect towards his Ptince.  
The Great Vizier met his Master at Iconium with a moderate Equipage, to give more Room for the Quarters of the Army, and rendering himself more gracious in his Eyes by a Present of fifty thousand Dollars, he was again remunerated with a Cemiter and a Vest of Sables, which are the usual Signals of the Sultan's Favour.  
All Asia was now in Arms, and the Princes and great Men came in to perform their Duty, accompanied with their Forces and Attendance: Only Complaints were made of a certain Shegh, 
A Shegh rebels.  Santone or Preacher belonging to the Mountains of Anatolia, who had refused to do Homage; or serve in the War: He was one, who by a feigned Sanctity had acquired a great Reputation amongst his People; and having declared himself to be the Mehedy, or the Mediator, which, according to the Mahometan Doctrine, is to forerun Antichrist, for reducing all the World to one Unity of Faith: He had persuaded his People, that he, and they under him, were by Privilege of his Office, exempted from all Taxes, Contributions, or Impositions by any Secular Power whatsoever. The Grand Signior who could not understand or believe this Doctrine, presently detached a strong Body with some Cannon under Command of the Captain-Pasha (who, as we have said, was to accompany the Grand Signior in the War) to confute the Principies of this Rebel, and to reduce him to Obedience. These Forces being entered on his Dominions, Proclamation was made to the People, that they should deliver up their Impostor into the hands of Justice; which if they refused to do, than Fire and Sword was to be their Portion, 
He is overcome and punished.  and Destruction to extend even unto their Children of seven years of Age. This terrible Denunciation of the Sultan's Sentence struck all the People with cold Fear and Amazement; howsoever the Shegh availing himself on certain Prophecies, which he interpreted in his own Favour, adventured to stand a shock with the Grand Signior's Forces; but being overcome by them the Shegh was taken alive and carried to the Grand signior; who having given a stop to his March at Iconium, until the end of this Business, he condemned him to be flayed alive; and in this Guise being a horrid Spectacle to all Beholders, he was carried upon an Ass to the Wheel, on which he seemed to endure the Remainder of his Punishment without any sensible Touches or Pangs in the Torments.  
This Success being attained, Morat proceeded in his March, and passing through Alexandretta or Scanderone, he was there saluted by the Guns of all the English and Dutch Ships then in Port, and presented by the Merchants and Consuls, especially by the Venetian called Marco Foscolo, whose Presents were computed to amount unto the Value of ten thousand Dollars. Thence he proceeded to Antioch, where he refreshed his Army for a few days, observing the Antiquities of that Place. At Aleppo he was met by the Pasha of Grand Cairo, who brought with him a rich Tribute, accompanied with an Army of twenty four thousand Soldiers, all choice Men well armed and well clothed; at the same Place also the Forces of Palestine joined with him, so that his Army was now increased to a vast Number. Proceeding forward new Sangiacks came in daily belonging to the Countries through which they marched, and a strong Party of Tartars despairing of being able to act any considerable Matter against Asac, offered themselves to the Service of the Grand Signior.  
The King of Persia entered the Field at the Head of an hundred and twenty thousand Horse; 
The Persian Army dares not give Battle to the Turk.  but being inferior in Force, made only use of them to reinforce his Garrison of Bagdat with an Addition of thirty thousand Men; which now being well provided, he judged that the Force within, and the Strength of the Place would be able to endure a long Siege, and with time weaken, if not destroy the vast numbers of the Turks, of which there were former Examples: With the rest of his Forces he returned to encounter the Great Mogul, who (as we have said) promised Morat to assist him in this War, and attack the Persian on the other side of his Dominions, which served for an advantageous Diversion to the Turk. This was the Reason that no memorable Battles succeeded in the Field, there being none of greater Note than a Fight which Quinan Pasha had with two thousand Persians belonging to Revan, with whom accidentally encountering, he killed fifteen hundred of them on the Place, and took the rest Prisoners, which being five hundred in number were brought before Morat, and all barbarously put to death by him.  
During the time of this March, Morat often exercised himself in Feats of Arms, to show his strength of Body and dexterity of Hand; amongst other things wonderful to the Soldiers, he pierced a Suit of Arms of Musket-Proof, with a Dart, called by them a Gerit, thrown from his Hand; for evidence of which, the Armour is placed on one of the Gates of Aleppo, with an Inscription under it.  
About the Beginning of the Month of August the Turkish Army passed the River Euphrates, 
The Turks pass the River Euphrates.  by means of a Bridge, which was not so well built, but that it sunk under the weight of Horses, Camels, and Baggage, by which Disaster many perished in the Water, which great Rains had swelled above the Bounds of its Banks. As this numerous Army proceeded, so all Petty Princes applied themselves to perform their Homage; amongst which one Tarpos a King of the Arabs came with his Wife, Mother, and Son to prostrate himself before the Sultan: He was entertained in the Tent of the Favourite, who being always in company with ●●●at was never suffered to separate from him, and his Tent, more for Ostentation, than to serve his occasion. Tarpos being admitted to Audience, was received with Respect and a favourable Countenance, and presented with a Vest of Cloth of Gold lined with Sables, and a small Purse of Gold: In recompense whereof the Arab Prince returned certain choice Horses and two Leopards. In like manner the Georgians and Mengrelians, who are Tributaries to Turk and Persian, and commonly incline to the strongest side, whose Nations we have described in the present State of the Ottoman Empire, would not be wanting at this time to bring their Tribute of eighty thousand yards of Linen-cloth, which they pay every three year, with some Children of both Sexes chosen out of the comeliest and most healthful amongst them.  
At Mosul the Army lay encamped for some time, 
The Turkish Army at Mosul.  where was a general Rendezvous and Confluence of People from all Parts, and every thing ordered and modelized for a War. Severe Discipline was kept amongst all, Offenders were Impaled, Flayed alive, their Bowels ripped out, and thrown into the public Ways: Nor did Takers of Tobacco escape with less Punishment than the rest. In the mean time Wine was forbid to his whole Camp, unless to himself and his Favourite, being a Royal drink; and when the chief Physician commended the admirable virtue of Opium, advising Morat to use it in the place of Wine, he enjoined him to make his Words good by his own Example, and thereby forced him to take so much, that he was overcome, and died by swallowing too great a quantity.  
From Mosul the Army marched in due order to Babylon, where the Great Vizier arrived with thirty thousand Men about the 19th of October: But by reason of the great weight of Artillery, and the many Impediments which attend such vast numbers, the Grand Signior came not thither till the 5th of November, and on the 9th the whole Turkish Army presented itself before the Walls of Babylon.  
Babylon the ancientest City of the World, 
The Description of Babylon, or Bagdat.  reported to be built by Nimrod on the Banks of the River Euphrates, and afterwards beautified and enlarged by Semiramis the Wife of Ninus, is recorded in History for the vastness thereof to be one of the seven Miracles of the World. Afterwards the furious Inundations of the River, and the Iron Teeth of devouring Time, and the subjection thereof to the Macedonian Empire, did much eclipse the Glory of that City, and caused Seleucus Nicanor, one of Alexander's Captains, to build a new one where the Tigris and Euphrates meet, forty Miles more Northwards than the old Babylon, which he therefore called Seleucia after his own Name. In the Year of our Lord 753, Abugiafer Almansor, an Arab King, enlarged this City to the Eastern side of the Tigris, as being less subject to the Inundations of the River, giving it the Name of Badgat, or the place of Gardens; but his Son Almolied being more pleased with the Western side, encouraged People to build the stateliest Palaces and best Fabrics near the place where he delighted to keep his Court, so that the River Tigris divided the City. The which with the Country thereabouts was subdued by Solyman the Magnificent; and afterwards in the Year 1625; it was recovered by Abas King of Persia, until at length in this of 1638. it was vanquished by the mighty Force and Prowess of this Magnanimous Sultan, as we shall now understand.  
The numerous Troops of the Ottoman Army covering all the Plains, 
Bagdat besieged.  a General Council of War was called of the Chief Commanders of the Janissaries and Spahees, especially of such who had been practised in the Sieges of the strong Fortresses in Hungary. After some Debate and long Consideration, it was agreed, That the City should be battered in three Places. One Battery of twelve Pieces of Cannon commanded by the Great Vizier was to be erected against the Bright Gate; the second against the Dark Gate of ten Pieces of Cannon, under the Command of the Captain-Pasha: and a third of eight Pieces directed against the Gate of Persia, under the Government of Chusaein Pasha Beglerbei of Anatolia. The Grand Signior in the mean time habited like an ordinary Soldier, that he might be the less exposed to Danger, visited all Posts and Places, encouraging them with his Words and Presence, protesting that he would not change his  for ever in any place but within the Walls of Bagdat. In the space of three days the Trenches were opened, the Batteries raised, and the Cannon planted; and Morat having made Korban, gave fire to the first Cannot with his own Hand, as he had brought the first Basket of Earth to raise the Works. The Defendants within consisted of eighty thousand fight Men, with which they made frequent Sallies of four and five thousand Men at a time, who being retired, were again seconded by another of the like Number, which put the Turkish Camp into much Confusion, and into danger of having their Trenches leveled, and their Cannon spiked; but the Turks valiantly fight, the Slaughter proved bloody on both sides; and being guided rather by the Bravery of their Courage, than by Art or Experience in in War, they carried their Works forward to the very Brink of the Ditch, having an Italian and a Candiot for their chief Engineers; who though they were not Persons of that Ability, as our modern Times have produced, yet they were such, as for want of better, served the present occasions, where force and Numbers, with small Additions of Art, were the most available. For in this Siege the Sword was more exercised than the Spade or Mattock, and there was more need of Arms than Works; for the constant Sallies kept the Turks always watchful and employed, and perpetually disturbed them, until at length they were forced with great Labour to raise a high Circumvallation, with a very deep Ditch, defended by several Redoubts; whereby the Besieged being kept in, their Numbers decreased by former Sallies, and their Courages abated by despair of Relief, they began to grow cold in the Acts of Bravery, and to reserve their Men for the ultimate and last Efforts of Defence. In the mean time the Turks plied their Batteries so hotly, that in a few days the Walls were laid open almost fifty paces wide. In this Condition the Defendants having no other Refuge than some small Retrenchments, which they had made during the Siege, were exposed to the open Force of the Enemy. For now the Turks having filled up the first and second Ditches with Sacks of Wool, Faggots, and other Rubbish, crowded in vast Numbers to enter the Breach, which the Persians defended as stoutly with Stones, Bullets, Artificial Fires, and all Instruments of Death, which fell like Showers of Hail on the Heads of the Enemy. The Great Vizier signalizing himself above all by his undaunted Courage, commanding with his Hand and Voice, was unhappily shot by a Musket-bullet, and fell on the heaps of the dead, amongst whom there is no distinction between the common Soldier and the bravest Captain. This Fight within the Breach continued for five days, where both sides fight like Men in despair, the dead Bodies lay in heaps, and Blood was stagnated like a Pool to wade through. At length the Numbers of the Turks prevailing, commanded now by Mustapha the Captain-Pasha, entered the Town by force of Arms on the twenty second of December about the time of Sunset, when the Royal Standard of the Turks was planted in this City. Howsoever twenty four thousand of the Persians remaining still alive, and united in a Body, capitulated for Quarter, otherwise threatening not to die unrevenged: Pardon, and Quarter for their Lives was readily granted, on Confidence of which the Persians threw down their Arms, and submitted to the Public Faith, or the Sultan's Clemency. 
Bagdat taken.  But the Grand Signior afterwards considering, that the granting Quarter at Revan had been the cause of the Loss of the City, he repent him of his Promise, and gave Order to the Janissaries most inhumanely to open a Torrent a Blood, and make a barbarous Massacre of those who had newly thrown down their Arms at his Feet, not sparing either Woman or Child, either Sex or Age; the which Slaughter, like a Work of Darkness, was acted in the Night by the light of Torches and Lanterns, and appeared a horrid Spectacle to all, especially to the Persian Ambassador, who being conducted like a Prisoner in the Camp, was a sad Spectator of his Country's Destruction on the horrid Theatre of its Capital City.  
So soon as Bagdat was taken, Morat dispatched away Posts immediately with the News into all Parts, and wrote a Letter with his own Hand to the Chimacam, ordering a Dunalma or Feast of Thanksgiving, and rejoicing for the space of twenty Days; during which time no Business was to be acted, the Houses were to be adorned both without and within with the best Furniture, and every House was to set forth Lights, Torches, and Fireworks agreeable to the Condition and Ability of the Person. The People exclaimed hereat as too great an Expense, and the Vacation from Business seemed too long for those who lived by their daily Labour. The chief Ministers and Grandees evidenced external actions of Joy, but inwardly feared and trembled, suspecting that the fierce and cruel Humour of their Sultan would be elated, and rendered more tyrannical and untractable by Success and a favourable Fortune. The Christian Princes received this Intelligence like bad News, and as an Alarm to awaken then from the easiness of Peace, to expectations of War: For War with Persia was like an Ulcer in the Bowels of the Turkish Empire, which gangreen'd and consumed the Strength and Marrow of their Power; which now being cured, and the Body Politic rendered healthy by such a seasonable Success, would convert itself to Enterprises pernicious and dangerous to the neighbouring States.  
After the Conquest of this City, Morat gave out, That he resolved to proceed with his Army into Persia, and to enter the Walls of Spahan; but having some indispositions of Health upon him, and recalled by the charming Letters of a Favourite Mistress, whom he had left at Diarbechir, he inclined to return again to Constantinople. Wherefore mustering first his Army, he found that it was abated near an hundred thousand Men, two thirds whereof being killed in the War, the rest perished by the Pestilence, and other Diseases and Maladies incident to Camps; a great part of the Slaughter fell on the most veterane Soldiers of the Janissaries and Spahees, of which many of the Chief being slain, their Lands and Revenues returned to the Grand Signior, and gave him both Opportunity and Ability to reward many with such Offices and Gifts as came by the Death and Fall of other Commanders. Thus the Captain-Pasha, whose Valour had rendered him Famous, was made Great Vizier in the place of him that was slain, and the Persian Favourite was constituted Captain-Pasha; and though many repined at this Advancement, as conferred on a Stranger, and a Person without Merit, yet the Grand Signior considered him as one whose Experience in that Country, and the Information he had given him of the Situation and Strength of Babylon, had made abundant Compensation for the Favour and Honour he had bestowed upon him.  
The Grand Signior having left a Garrison of thirty thousand Men in Bagdat, dispatched the Great Vizier with a considerable Army to penetrate far into the Country of Persia. And having now released the Persian Ambassador, giving him liberty to return to his Master, wrote by him this braving Letter.  
I That am Lord of Lords, and Conqueror in the parts of Arabia, Persia, and Greece: King that Commands with eminent Rule in the World, exalted by Divine Assistance to the Empire of the Universe; the most Invincible Possessor of the White and Black Seas, and of all the Cities and Fortresses which encompass them. Lord of the Divine and Prophetic Temple, that is, of Mecha and Medina, as also of Jerusalem, Aleppo, Damascus, and of all those Holy and Venerable Countries, of Grand Cairo, Salutiferous Babylon, and of Van, of Ethiopia, Balsora, and the Lesser Asia; of all the Countries of the Curds, Georgians, and Tartars; of Moldavia, Walachia, and universally of all the Provinces and Regions of Greece and Anatolia. And in sum, Supreme Lord of the Seven Climates, the Victorious and Triumphant King in the Service of God Sultan Amurat Han, to the Valiant Sof●, to whom may God give Peace, if he deserve it. This Imperial Letter worthy of Obedience being come to thee, Be it known unto thee, That the Ambassador which Thou didst send to my happy Port with desires of Peace, I have detained until this time in which I have subdued Bagdat, by means of the keen Edge of my Invincible Scimitar. If Thou desirest Peace, surrender those Provinces which belong to the Dominions of my Victorious Predecessors, into the Hands of my Beglerbeys, who are now Marching at the Head of my Victorious and Inexpugnable Army: Otherwise expect me next Spring with my Troops more numerous than the Sands of the Sea, within the Bowels of thy Dominions; where I will appear on Horseback to unkennel Thee from the Caverns wherein thou now lurkest, not daring to manage those Arms, which are unworthily girt to thy Side. That afterwards shall succeed, which was determined from all Eternity. Peace be to him who directs his ways aright.  
This Letter being dispatched, the Grand Signior recalled the forty thousand Men which he had lent, from the Service of the Great Mogul, which he quartered about Bagdat to hinder the Attempts of the Persians, in case they should design to pursue him in the Rear, and disturb his return into Europe. By reason of the Rigour and Extremity of the Winter, and a certain Defluxion which falling on his Nerves, made him something Paralytical, 
The Grand Signior returns to Constantinople.  the Grand Signior departed not from Bagdat until the 15th of April, and then for recovery of his Health, and to soil the Horses by the way with convenience of Grass, short Days Journeys were appointed.  
The Grand Signior's Indisposition increasing, with some cold and shivering Fits, gave the first Symptoms of a Fever; but afterwards it plainly appearing to be a paralytical Distemper, suspected by the Physicians to end in an Apoplexy, it was rumoured abroad, that Morat was dead; but it was whispered with such Caution, as if they had feared lest the Grand Signior would have overheard them, and risen from his Grave to punish their secret and inward Joy. Being somewhat recovered from the last Accession of his Palsy, the Humour fell into his Legs, and swollen so much, that he could scarce sit upon his Horse; howsoever he hastened as fast as he could to Constantinople to disprove and confute the falsity of that Report concerning his Death.  
In the mean time it is not to be expressed with what Fear and Terror the Chimacam and other great Ministers of State expected the return of their formidable Prince, not knowing where the Thunderbolt of his cruel Disposition would strike, until at length it fell on the Head of the poor Sultan Mustapha, whose weakness, as it rendered him unable for Government and Command, so it made him stupid and insensible of Death.  
At length on the 10th of June the Grand Signior arrived at Constantinople: 
The Grand Signior's Entry into Constantinople.  The Favourite Soltana, which had accompanied him to the War, passed by Water from Ismit attended with six Galleys, and took her Lodging the first Night of her arrival at a small Chiosk or House of Pleasure under the Wall, so as to make a magnificent Entry the Day following. Her Coach was covered with Cloth of Gold, and the Spokes of the Wheels were gilded, and the Wheels shod with Silver; she was followed by twelve Coaches, and the Mufti, Pasha's, Kadees, and other Officers went before to conduct her to the Seraglio. The Grand Signior, who arrived the same Day, attended with fifty six Galleys, made not his solemn Entry until two Days after, being performed with all the Ceremony, State, and Magnificence which could be contrived. The Grand Signior in his own Person appeared in the Persian Habit, with a Leopard's Skin thrown over his Shoulders, after the manner of a Kausee (as they call them) or a brave huffing Champion, having his Stirrup attended with twenty two of the chiefest Nobles, whom he had reserved at Bagdat, purposely to lead in Triumph when he made this Entry. The Treasure brought to Constantinople, was landed at the Seraglio out of ten Galleys, and calculated to amount to a greater Sum than that which was carried from thence; for besides the Riches taken in the Plunder of Babylon, seizure was mad in divers places of the Estates of Pasha's and other Great Men, which by Death, or for Crimes, escheated to the Grand Signior.  
After the Grand Signior's Departure out of Persia, little of Action succeeded, as if by mutual Agreement, a Truce or Cessation of Arms had been contrived. The Persians desired a Peace, because they were enfeebled and tired with the War: The Turks had regained their Honour by the Conquest of Badgat; and being unwilling to lose it by change of unconstant Fortune, and longer consume their Riches and Men in a tedious and remote March, were attending to receive Propositions of Peace first offered by the Persian. To effect which the Great Vizier, who was left at Badgat to command the Army, intimated to the Governors of the Frontiers, that a proffer of Peace should be accepted; 
An Ambassador sent from Persia to the Grand Signior.  which being made known to the King of Persia, he immediately dispatched an Ambassador to the Grand Signior to propose Terms of Accommodation. The Ambassador being arrived at Constantinople, was grateful and acceptable to all, and his Day of Audience appointed after the usual manner on the Payday of the Janissaries, when the Floor of the Divan is covered with Sacks of Money; before the Door of the Chamber of Audience stood the Persian Captives all clothed in rich Vests. The Ambassador being conducted to the Royal Presence with the usual Ceremonies (of which we have given an Account in another place) was received by the Sultan sitting upon a Saffaw covered with Crimson Velvet, embroidered with Pearl; his Turban was encompassed with a Chain of Diamonds, clothed with a rich Vest lined with Sables; he cast no Pleasantness of Aspect on the Ambassador, but beholding him with a fierce and scornful Look, received the Letter in a kind of careless Disdain, behaving himself in every Motion, as if he neither esteemed the King, nor his Ambassador; or as if the Persian had been wholly conquered by him, had sent to beg Peace, and Pardon for his Life: The Ambassador was soon dismissed from his Presence; and matters being referred to the Negotiation of the Chimacam, no other difficulty arose besides the Dispute concerning Revan, 
A Peace concluded.  which at length was agreed by another Ambassador sent to the Vizier on the Frontiers to remain unto the Persian, as Bagdat was confirmed to the Turk: And so Peace was without long Debate clapped up; the Grand Signior, by reason of his Indisposition which increased upon him, being not inclinable to trouble his Head with the Burden of Business.  
Peace being thus concluded with Persia, there appeared a perfect Sunshine and fair Wether in the Ottoman Court, neither Dissensions at home, nor Wars abroad troubling the Quiet and Repose of the Sultan: Until some Differences happening between the Princes of Moldavia and Walachia exhaled the first Cloud of Disturbance. At that time Lupulo was Prince of Moldavia, a Person of evil Principles, covetous, and unjust. Matthew was Prince of Walachia, a good Man, zealous for the Christian Religion, and one who administered equal Justice to his People. Lupulo not, contenting himself with his own, but desirous also of his Neighbour's Possession, 
Troubles in Moldavia and Walachia.  made instances to the Port to have the Principality of Moldavia conferred upon his Son, alleging that thereby he should be better enabled to balance the Power of Ragotski in Transylvania, and on all occasions be rendered more serviceable to the Grand Signior's Designs and Interest: And seconding this Proposition with a Present of fifty thousand Dollars to the Chimacam, and promise to increase the annual Tribute, he obtained the Chimacam's Friendship, at whose Instance the Grand Signior was persuaded to write unto Matthew to surrender up his Province into the hands of the Son of Lupulo; declaring, That it having been accustomary to change the Princes of those Countries every three years, he ought after an Enjoyment of above seven years to content himself with a quiet and voluntary Resignation, unless he would desire to draw upon himself a Ruin by the Anger and Displeasure of the Sultan. Matthew having no Posterity, resolved not to surrender his Government but with his Life; and having a particular Animosity against Lupulo, could by no means incline his Mind to make his Enemy happy with the Spoils of his Estate. Wherefore having obtained Assistance from Ragotski, he resolved to withstand the Forces of young Lupulo, and engage with him: And being ready to mount on Horseback, and begin the Battle, he first dispatched an humble Message to the Grand Signior, acquainting him, That he was ready at his Command to resign his Principality into the Hands of the meanest Greek his Majesty would appoint; who being the Source of all Equity and Justice, he hoped that he would not oblige him to such Terms as would raise his Mortal Enemy upon his Ruin; a Man so intent to his own Interests, and so unconscionable to compass them, that all late Revolutions, Wars, and Commotions have been raised either by him, or by his Instruments.  
This Letter being received and read by the Grand Signior, was seconded in a few hours after, with News of the total Defeat of young Lupulo; which put the Grand Signior so much into choler, that he immediately committed the Chimacam to the seven Towers, for being the Projector and Author of this Counsel. It was supposed however, that Morat's Anger would not proceed to that degree, as to extend to his Life; but being informed, that he was rich, and that he was possessed of two Millions of Dollars, which lay by him in ready Money, it was concluded, that so vast a Wealth could not in a short time be honestly gained; which appearing as an undeniable Evidence and Testimony of his Violence and Oppression, the Grand Signior made no Difficulty to pass the Sentence of Death against him, 
The Chimacam put to Death.  nor to condemn the Money to his own Exchequer: His Office was given to Sinan Pasha, and the Principality confirmed unto Matthew.  
During all this Time, the Quarrel which the Turks conceived against the Venetians, for violating their Port of Valona, was not yet composed; but now having time to peruse and consider old Accounts, the Venetian Bailo was called by the Chimacam to Audience, and to a Conference with him concerning this Matter. In the first place therefore the Bailo alleged, That the Pirates of Barbary had for the space of twenty Years roved in the Venetian Gulf, and made Prize in that time of so many Ships and Goods belonging to Merchants, that the Republic had been prejudiced by them in several Millions; which also did in some manner prejudice the Customs of the Grand Signior, to whom the Venetian Merchants pay for the most part yearly the Sum of an hundred thousand Dollars in Custom for their Goods, besides the benefit which the Ottoman Dominions receive by so profitable a Commerce.  
Hereunto the Chimacam replied: That the damages which the Turks received by the Corsairs or Freebooters at Sea under the Colours of Malta, Leghorn, Majorca, and other places, were greater and more dishonourable to the Majesty of the Ottoman Grandeur, than the depredations of the other side were to Venice: And therefore it would be necessary for the good of the World, that such Violences were prevented in all places: and that Men of such wicked Profession should be esteemed for universal Enemies, and to have no other Quarter, nor Articles granted them, than what we give to wild and hurtful Beasts, whom we destroy by Snares and Gins, and all Advantages. The which also was never denied to the Venetians, whilst they encountered and took them in the open Seas; but to enter into privileged Places, and violate a Sanctuary of the Grand Signior's, without respect to the mighty Power of so dreadful a Monarch, was an act so insolent, as could never obtain Pardon without due Compensation for the Offence; which could not be done, but either by a Restitution of the Vessels, or else of a like Number in the places of them.  
Hereunto the Bailo replied: That if an Accommodation could not be made on other Terms, nor Peace maintained, but by a submission to Pirates, and supportation of all their Injuries and Robberies, a War must inevitably ensue; for the good success of which they depended on the Blessing of God Almighty, and the general Assistance of all Christendom, which will esteem itself universally concerned in this Cause, and obliged as well to make good this Quarrel against Pirates, as to preserve Venice for their main Bulwark and Defence against the Ottoman Force.  
You make me Smile (answered the Chimacam) when you tell me of the Power of Christendom, which contains nothing more of Terror than the Name. Do not I know, who have been Pasha of Buda, that the Emperor hath no Money; and that when the Sweeds, a small and inconsiderable People, have made War upon him, they have almost overrun his Country? As for France, if they understand their own Politics, they will scarce be persuaded to lend assistance to the Empire, when we make War against it. The Spaniards have so much to do at Home, and to conserve themselves from the Encroachments of their powerful Neighbour the French, that they are wholly unable to lend Forces to wage a War at such a distance from their Dominions. Wherefore considering the Advantage we have upon you, which we well know and understand; you must either have War on these hazardous Terms, or else purchase your Peace with a considerable Sum of Mony. In making of which Bargain you must consider, that you have to deal with a mighty Prince, and not with a Merchant; and therefore your Offer ought to be large at first, so as it may gain Credit, and be received with a favourable Ear; for a small Sum to him is like a little Morsel given to an hungry Stomach, which serves only to increase the Appetite. And you know, that we ourselves are often forced to sacrifice to the Avarice of our Prince, by effusions of vast Sums of Money, which are always best compounded for, when they are done readily, and at first, before we give our Master time to consult with his Pillow, and to make up our Accounts according to the Calculation of his own Reckoning. Let me therefore exhort you to follow the like Example, and immediately make an Offer of three hundred thousand Zechins of Gold, which if you will do, and employ my Interest to make this Composition for you, I hope, though with some difficulty, to gain its acceptance. To talk and reason of Things past is but to beat the Air, because the time is vanished and gone; but you may consider of the present, that you may secure the future. We sell you Peace at this Price; if it be worth your Money, take it; if not, refuse it, as you judge the Purchase most agreeable to your Interest.  
At this time Christendom was embroiled in its usual Combustions, so that Assistance from other Princes was not only uncertain, but without all Foundation; so that the Venetians could have no sure Trust to any other than their own Force. In regard that many were desirous at that time to see the Venetians engaged with the Turk, that so they might not be able to concern themselves in the War of Italy, which then grew hot by the Wars of Savoy, Modena, and Matova, favoured by the Protection of the Spaniards, by whose means all the Differences arose about the Valtoline. Considering which, the wise Senate being willing to purchase so great a Blessing to their Country by a moderate Price, gave Liberty to their Bailo to compound for it at what rate and terms he was able; which by the Bailo's Dexterity in the Management, was concluded for the Sum of two hundred and fifty thousand Zechins, which was esteemed for a great Service, and redounded much to the Reputation of the Bailo: after which Conclusion, the former Articles were ratified, and these which follow added thereunto.  
That the Ambassador or Bailo should be set at Liberty, and permitted to return to his own Habitation: That Commerce be renewed as formerly between the Subjects of both Countries: That all Controversy about the Matters happened at Valona, for ever be silenced and forgotten. When at any time the Pirates of Barbary shall happen to enter within the Ports of the Grand Signior, they shall give Security, that they will commit no Damage or Spoil on the Subjects of Venice. And in case they shall have taken any Prizes belonging to the aforesaid State, they shall not be admitted nor protected in the Ports belonging to the Grand Signior. Wherefore in virtue hereof all Aga's, Captains of Castles, and other Ministers who shall not obey and observe this Capitulation, shall be deprived of their Office; and if the Venetians shall then enter violently into the Port, where such Enemies have taken Refuge, it shall not be imputed to them for a Crime, or esteemed a Breach of the Capitulations. And farther, if the Venetians shall at any time encounter the aforesaid People of Barbary in the open Sea, it shall be lawful for them to assault, take, and destroy them without notice, or exceptions of the Ottoman Port. And lastly, the new Bailo lately elected, shall pay unto the Grand Signior five hundred thousand Pieces of Eight, which make two hundred and fifty thousand Zechins of Gold. This Writing was firmed and ratified about the middle of the Moon Rebiul in the Hegeira or Year of Mahomet 1049. 
September 1639.  Hereof Authentic Copies were immediately dispatched to the Beglerbeys, Sangiacks, and Kadi's on the Coasts of the Mediterranean Sea, and to the Pasha of Bosna, for better Publication of the Peace, and free Traffic and Commerce between the Subjects of both People.  
The Baron Chinski arrived at that time from the Emperor in Quality of Envoy Extraordinary, 
An Envoy sent from the Emperor to the Grand Signior.  to congratulate the Grand Signior's Success in taking Bagdat, and making a Peace with Persia; but not bringing with him Presents to that value, which on this occasion were expected, he was not looked on, not considered with that Favour and Respect, as was agreeable to his Character and Quality. And there happening a Dispute between this Envoy and the English Ambassador concerning Precedency of place; the Turks yielded it to the English, being made to understand the Difference which Christian Princes make between the Title of an Ambassador and that of an Envoy, though the Turks use but that one word of Elchi to express both. And though the Baron Chinski laboured to diminish the Dignity of an English Ambassador at Constantinople, by alleging, that he was elected by the Company of Merchants for Conservation of their Trade only, and afterwards confirmed and honoured by the King: yet this Argument was in no wise prevalent with the Turks, who esteeming the Commission of the Prince, and the Charge of an Office the only Qualification to ennoble a Person, made no Difficulty to determine the Point in behalf of the English. And though some Italian Writers say, that the English Ambassador gave fifteen Purses of Money, or seven thousand five hundred Dollars to the Chimacam for this Favour; yet those who understand how unwillingly the Turky-Merchants part with their Money on defence of such punctilio's and Niceties, especially where the Ambassador might have avoided the bringing them into Dispute, will more readily believe, that the Turks from free motives of their own Justice and Reason judged this Honour due to the Ambassador, than that he should purchase this indisputable Point by the disgraceful means of Mony.  
All matters being now determined between the Turks and Persia, and the black Clouds blown over from the Venetians, 
The Turkish Counsels uncertain about a War.  the Grand Signior studied how and where he might turn his Arms with most Advantage: he had conceived an irreconcilable pique against Ragotski and Matthew for the Causes before related; but having an intention to make use of their Force against Poland or Germany, or against them both together, he dissembled the Passion he conceived against them, and rather deferred his Revenge, than pardoned the Liberty which they had exercised without his Licence or Assent. Sometimes he resolved to recover Asac out of the hands of the Cossacks; sometimes he thought of making War upon Poland, judging himself much affronted by that King, for not sending an Ambassador to congratulate his late Successes: Then he supposed, that a War in Germany would be more easy, and the Conquest more profitable by reason of the Riches of the People, and the Fertility of the Soil, to which pretences could never be wanting on the score of those Differences which always arise amongst the People of the Frontiers. During these Debates and Counsels, Preparations were made for War both by Sea and Land, as yet uncertain where they should be employed: 
The Vizier returns from Persia.  To command them the Great Vizier was ordered to hasten his Journey from Persia, whose Arrival was celebrated at Constantinople with a solemn Entry; and for a particular and distinguishing Honour, the Grand Signior sent him a Vest from his own Back to wear on the day of his Triumph. This Vizier was a Person very austere in his Behaviour, bold and valiant, as he evidenced by his Actions in taking Bagdat, zealous for his Master's Interest; and, what is rare in a Turk, not much addicted to his own: He had acquired a great share in the Esteem of his Master, and his Authority increased, as the daily Decay of the Grand Signior's Health rendered him less able for Government. For now the strong Complexion of Morat began to grow feeble by excesses of frequent Debauchery, his Stomach was become cold and weak, not able to digest the lightest Meats, his hand shook, and a paralytical Distemper seized him in every part; so that his Mother and the Physicians persuaded him to forsake the use of Wine, as Poison and Destruction to his Health; and he, whilst he was sensible of his languishing Condition, like a true Penitent, made many Protestations and Vows against it, forbidding the accursed Poison to be received within the Walls of the Seraglio: Howsoever his kind Heart could not possibly withstand the Temptation of a Banquet, to which his Pot-companions did sometimes invite him; amongst which the Great Vizier would not be wanting also to please and cajole the Humour of his Master with the Liquor that he loved. But his chief and constant Comrades in drinking were his Persian Favourite, and Mustapha Pasha of Bosna, one educated in the Seraglio, promoted to the place of Selictar Aga, to whom he gave the stately Palace of Ibrahim Pasha on the Hippodrome, together with his eldest Daughter in Marriage. These two stout Sons of Bacchus persuaded the Grand Signior to appoint one solemn Drinking-day in time of the Biram, which is the great Festival of the Year, and introduced by their Prophet in imitation of our Easter. Morat being at this time possessed with the Spirit of Debauchery, accepted the Motion, and invited the two Drunkards to dinner with him. The Persian provoked his Pleasure of drinking by salt Meats, and by peppered and spiced Dishes; the sort of Wine they most used, was a sweet Malvoisia, sometimes twisted, and encouraged with the strong Waters, called Rosa Solis, of which they sucked so long, and with such Excess, that falling under the force of it, they were insensibly carried away to their several Beds. This dissolute Repast became fatal to the Grand Signior; for a Fire being kindled in his Veins and Bowels, he fell into a violent and continued Fever. The Physicians being called, were fearful to administer Remedies, lest proving unsuccessful, their Lives should pay for the ineffectual Operation: At length they agreed to let him blood, 
The death of Sultan Morat.  but this hastened his Death. For he died the fourth Day of his Fever, being the 8th of February, in the seventeenth Year of his Reign, and the one and thirtieth of his Age, having ruled in the height of all Disorders and irregular Excesses, which his youthful Years enabled him to support. With his Death all his thoughts and Designs of making a War against Christendom perished, having sworn after his Return from Persia to reduce all his neighbouring Countries to the Mahometan Law. 
His Character.  He was of a most cruel and implacable Disposition, having amongst his other Acts of Tyranny imbrued his Hands in the Blood of his two Brothers, Orchan and Bajazet; as also strangled his Uncle Mustapha, whose innocent Weakness had been sufficient to secure his Life against any, but the most horrid Monster of human Tyranny. He left no Son; for though he had divers, they died in their Infancy, notwithstanding which his Kingred were so detested by him, that he envied the Descendence of Monarchy on his Brother Ibrahim, who was preserved by a strange Providence from his Fury: Often saying, that he wished that he might be the last of the Ottoman Line, that the Empire of that Family might end with him, and devolve unto the Tartar. He was certainly the most absolute Prince that ever swayed the Ottoman Empire; but of no Religion, seldom fasting in the Month of Ramasan, contemning and laughing at the Santones, and others of their Religious Orders. He was very inquisitive into all Actions of the City, for which he maintained his Spies, and oftentimes took his Rules and Measures from Discourses of People concerning his Government. He was a great Dissembler, ready, active, and revengeful, covetous to Extremity, having left fiteen Millions of Gold in his Treasury, which was empty when he entered upon the Sovereignty. In short, he was so bad, that he had scarce any Alloy of Virtue; being so great a Tyrant, that at length he became his own Assassinate, and fell unlamented by all but the two Companions of his bestial Excess.  
The End of Sultan Morat's Life.   

THE REIGN OF Sultan IBRAHIM, TWELFTH EMPEROR OF THE TURKS.  
SVltan Amurath, or Morat, after a Fever of eight Days continuance, caused by an excess of Debauchery in Wine, having on the eighth of February, 1640, according to the New-Stile, expired his last Breath. 
Vid. the Ott. State.  His Mother, called Kiosem, comforted herself with the thoughts thather Son Sultan Ibrahim still lived, and was the sole Survivor, and undoubted Heir of the Ottoman Family. To whose Succession, that she might make the more facile and undisturbed Entrance, she consulted with all the Viziers, requesting their Consent and Assistance, in the lawful promotion of her remaining Son to the Throne of his Ancestors: For she had understood, that Morat, who always abhorred the ill-shaped Body, and weaker Mind of his Brother, envied him the Dignity of the Ottoman Sceptre, and therefore had bequeathed the Succession to the Tartar, having, in the Heat of a Debauch, and Fumes of Wine, compelled his Pasha's to swear to the performance of his Testament.  
Wherefore the Queen, assembling them together, with gentle Words, desired them to remember, That Ibrahim was the Lawful Heir, and their true Emperor; that the Tartar Han was a Stranger, odious to the Soldiery, and not beloved by the People: that an Alteration of this Nature could never be contrived and executed, without danger to the Actors; and that they, to whom she assured the continuance of the same Honours and Offices, in Reward of their constant Allegiance, would be in hazard of losing all, by the coming of a Foreign Prince, who having Confidents of his own to prefer, and grand Necessities to satisfy, would make bold even with Estates and Provinces to prefer his Favourites, his Kindred, and Countrymen, and establish the firmness of his Government on their Ruin. Yet, setting aside those Considerations, touching their own Safety and Interest, she promised, That if they would reach out their Hands unto her Son, for to lift him unto the Throne, he should acknowledge his Empire from them, and accordingly love, tender, and esteem such faithful Subjects.  
The Viziers, after some Reflections on the Tie and Obligation which Sultan Morat had caused them to make to him, declared, and published it to be unlawful, and void; protesting, That they were resolved to maintain inviolable the Allegiance they owed unto Sultan Ibrahim, descended from the Ottoman Blood, which they reverenced and adored, with an Awe equal to the Religious Esteem which their Forefathers had of it; and therefore, with one Voice they cried out, Let Sultan Ibrahim live.  
Herewith the Council breaking up, the Viziers, accompanied with all the Officers and Attendants of the Seraglio, went with Shouts and loud Acclamations, to the Prison of Ibrahim, to salute him Emperor; for he, poor Prince, had now for four Years remained a sad Recluse in a dark Room, where he had received neither Light nor Air, but what came from a little Window, which sometimes in favour was opened to him from Above; and what was worse, the continual expectations, and fear of Death, without Friends, Conversation, or Hope, rendered those Apprehensions worse than Death itself; which daily were represented to him in that Solemnity, as might terrify a Mind more constant and firm than his.  
So soon as he heard the Shouts and Voices of a Multitude near his Door, he immediately conceived, that the Fate was now come which he had so long expected, and therefore he barred his Door, and denied to give Entrance: And when the Viziers proclaimed him Emperor, (fearing it might be some Artifice of his Brother, to see with what Joy he would entertain the News) he answered, That he did not so much as think of the Empire, nor desire it, but only prayed that Sultan Morat might live, to whom he pretended not to be a Brother, but a Slave: And when he perceived that they began to force the Door, though with terms of Respect and Observance, he still endeavoured to keep it close; for Nature had taught him to conserve a Life, for Nature had taught him to conserve a Life, howsoever Miserable, and void of Consolation.  
He continuing thus resolute not to open, Reverence to his Person commanded them to forbear any ruder Violence; until the Queen-Mother overhearing all this Stir, descended herself in Person; and first causing the dead Corpse of Sultan Morat to be extended before his Door, with gentle Compellations, and confident Assurances, averred the Death of his Brother. The Voice of his Mother began to dissipate the Fears, and being in part already convinced by his Ears, he adventured to peep at the Door, and giving then entire Credence to his Eyes, his Heart and Spirits consented to revive; and s retiring back into his Chamber, he willingly received the Congratulations of the Ministers and Soldiers; which being passed, he readily applied his Shoulders to the Coffin of his dead Brother; and having bore his share of that dear Burden to the Gate of the Seraglio, he there resigned it to his Domestic Officers, who buried him in the Sepulchre of Sultan Achmet.  
From thence he took Boat, and passed to the Mosch of Jub's Seraglio, where in the space of eight days, he completed all the Ceremonies of his Coronation; and afterwards, according to the Custom of his Ancestors, he road through the City to his great Palace; but whether it were for want of practice, or by reason of a Posture natural unto Fools, he fat so ridiculously on his Saddle, as moved rather the Laughter than the Acclamation of the People.  
In fine, being entered the Seraglio, he began to breath, and enjoy the Air of Liberty, with so much contentment and satisfaction, that he unwillingly would empair the least Particle of his late acquired Freedom, by thinking, or attending to Business, and as if he enjoyed sufficient, committed all to the management of his Mother; howsoever, being desirous to handle something of the Government, he did it with so little Grace and Dexterity, that it plainly appeared, that that Soul animated a Body not fit to sway or wield a Sceptre.  
The Queen-Mother, to maintain the Word she had given to the Viziers, continued them all in their respective Offices; so that, though there was great disproportion in the Mind of the two Princes, yet the Ministers being the same, there seemed to be little or no Alteration in the Government.  
The Great Vizier remembering well the thoughts of War which Sultan Morat meditated against the Cossack's, and being desirous of Glory, and continuance of his Power, resolved to prosecute the same Design, hoping to meet a Spirit in Ibrahim equal to the Generosity of his Brother. 
Reasons for a War with the Cossaks.  To this War many and various were the Motives; as first, A natural desire of Revenge on the Cossacks, for having infested the Black Seas, that they might thereby provoke Poland to a War, which when they had reduced to some Extremity, the Emperor would consequently fall in to their Assistance, and thereby create Quarrels, which must necessarily open a large Field of Troubles; which being sown with the Seed of Discord, could not fail to produce Causes and Pretensions for a War.  
It being thus resolved, to which the Vizier neither wanted Eloquence nor Reasons to persuade, great Preparations were made for a War, which was intended to be maintained for many Years: During which time, God, who disposes all Things at his Pleasure, permitted a false Report to fly, that the Persians were providing a great Army to besiege Bagdat; to which the Turks giving entire Credence, it was resolved in the Divan, that those Preparations against Christendom, should be diverted towards the Parts of the Eastern Countries. By this vain Rumour only were all these Grand Designs disappointed, and all farther Thoughts vanished for the present of molesting the Christians. From whence it is observable, how necessary are the Foreign Residences of Ministers, and how absurdly the Turks err; who, by reason of their Pride, vouchsafe not to entertain Ambassadors in the Courts of Strangers, being beholden to the Jews, or Armenian-Merchants for all their Intelligence they receive touching the Affairs of Neighbouring Kingdoms.  
The Wars being thus suspended, the Great Vizier had time to cast his Eyes about him, and contrive the Ruin of such whom he suspected most dangerous to his Condition. Amongst the rest, none appeared more formidable than Mustapha Pasha, Captain-Pasha, a young brisk Person, and Favourite of the Queen-Mother, whom to remove was difficult and dangerous, being a Vizier as well as he, and in one of the most eminent Degrees of Dignity in the whole Empire: And therefore that he might touch him with smooth and gentle Terms, he practised upon him the ordinary Decoy of Preferment, proffering him the Government of Buda; which whilst the one seemed out of modesty to refuse, the other with the greater force of Compliment, and obliging expressions of Friendship, pressed him to accept. At length, overcome with importunity and kindness, Mustapha received the Proffer; whereby being divested of the Queen's Protection, he was soon after overtaken in his Journey towards his Principality, and by another Mandate required to take his way to the Province of Silistria, the smallest, and most inconsiderable of the Empire: in which he was no sooner invested, than a second Edict took off his Head.  
But another Mustapha, more fortunate, was sent Pasha to Grand Cairo in Egypt; he was a mortal Enemy to the Crim Tartar, of whom he shown his hatred at Rhodes, by putting his Son to Death, for having said, That Sultan Morat, and Sultan Ibrahim dying without Issue, the Empire was to descend to his Family. This Son of Tartar was then at Rhodes, it being a Custom always to have one of them as a Hostage for the Father's obedient Comportment towards the Turks, their place of Residence being either at Rhodes, or some Town on the Black Sea, as we have elsewhere declared.  
The Sultan in this Interim had little regard unto the Government, both for want of Capacity, and by reason of his luxurious and wanton Appetite, the which he indulged in the highest excess of Sensuality; for having been accustomed to a Prison, and Restraint, he knew not how to enjoy that freedom he had recovered, but by subjecting it to the imperious servitude of his Lusts. This Humour the Vizier and great Ministers cherished in him, by continual Banquets, Feass, and Entertainments, in which he always took high contentment and satisfaction. His other Recreations were, Horse-races, and Shooting with the Bow, rewarding the most dexterous Archers. Business was a Stranger to him, he knew not what it meant, nor thought there was other Employment for the Emperor than to study those Pastimes, which most corresponded with his Youth and Nature: only the Vizier would sometimes, in Matters of high Importance, demand his Assent, which was either out of formality, or else to secure himself with the Name and Authority of his Master.  
The News of Sultan Ibrahim's promotion to the Throne being arrived at Venice, the most serene Republic dispatched Pietro Foscarini as their Ambassador Extraordinary to compliment the Sultan. 
Ambassadors sent to compliment Sultan Ibrahim  The Prince of Transylvania in like manner sent his Tribute, which was some Hawks, and twelve Vessels of Gilded Plate, as feudatary Acknowledgements for the Lands held, and for his Confirmation in the Principality.  
The Ministers of other Princes having passed the like Addresses, which were customary, the Ambassadors of Poland made Complaints of the Tartars, whose Incursions against them, the Turks, by Conditions of Peace, were obliged to restrain; but in this, as in other Occasions since that time, the Poles could obtain no Redress from the Turks, who willing to have the Christians oppressed or ruined, either seemed not to give Credit to the Subject of Complaints, or else to find out Excuses to acquit the Tartar; which being so known and common a Practice with the Turk, it is to be wondered why the Poles have sent so many late Messages of this Nature, which in former, as well as in this present Age, have proved fruitless; a pregnant Example of which we shall find in the Reign of Sultan Mahomet, Son of this Ibrahim.  
Amongst other Corruptions these Times, Asper's were so cut and clipped, that the Dollar risen from eighty to an hundred and twenty Asper's; which Irregularity being complained of in the Divan, all moneys were reduced to their intrinsic Value; and the Asper's called in to be coined in the Mint, to the great Damage of the People.  
But this Matter will not appear strange, if it be compared to the Vellion of Spain, and to the Permission in Turkey, of the base Alloy of Temins, by which never any Nation before was ever so cheated and abused.  
And now the Storms of War, which threatened from Persia, being blown over, it was judged seasonable to reassume the thoughts of War so long meditated against the Cossack's: In order unto which, Galleys were commanded to be built, which should draw little Water, and purposely made to pass the Shoals on the Black Sea near Asac, for the recovery of that Place out of the Hands of the Enemy. Another Squadron also of Galleys was designed for the Archipelago, to oppose the Galleys of Malta and Naples, which much infested those Seas.  
To the first Enterprise, the Tartar much excited the Turk, by reason that Asac did not only hinder his Incursions by Land, but rendered his Navigation in the Black Seas very unsecure. To the second, The Galleys of Malta much provoked them, under the Command of Frederick the Landgrave of Hesse; who by the Persuasions of the Cardinals of Savoy, and Barberini, from a Protestant was become a Roman Catholic, and had obtained the great Cross of Malta; and with several Galleys and Ships, performed some Exploits at Biserta, and at the Golletta near Tunis.  
The Year 1641 being now entered, the Sultan passed a most Luxurious Life in his Seraglio, consuming an immense Treasure on his Women; and whilst whese two Fleets were preparing to proceed on their respective Expedition, that intended for Asac had almost been diverted by the Rumours and Disturbances on the Frontiers of Hungary; but they were soon afterwards appeased, by an appearance of an Envoy from the Emperor, and return of a Chiaus to Vienna, with Ratification of all the former Articles and Conditions of Peace. Howsoever the Germane Internuncio was braved at the Port, for not appearing sooner with his Presents and Compliments of Congratulation, for the happy Entrance of Sultan Ibrahim to the Ottoman Throne; so apt are the Turks to believe Acts of Civility, or Ceremony, to be Parts of Obedience and Submission; and what Christians have once given them voluntarily, is afterwards exacted as a Matter of Debt or Duty.  
And being thus freed from a Suspicion of Troubles in Hungary, and exempted from the Fears of waging two Wars at once, (which the Turks always studiously avoid) they dispatched a Letter into Poland, to demand passage for their Army, through that Country, to the Siege of Asac; but that not being consented unto; the Turks prepared to open their way by Force, and the Poles to defend the Passage. In which interim, many Disasters concurred, sufficient to discourage the Turks in their Design; who are a People, that superstitiously calculate the Success of their Enterprises, by the difficulty or smooth success of their first beginnings: For when the Vizier was ready to departed, a dreadful Fire happened in Constantinople, to the quenching of which, applying not only his Orders, but his own Person; he adventured so far, that he burned both his Hands, and singed his Beard in that manner, that he was forced to take his Bed for several Days, where he was honoured with a Visit of the Sultan.  
News also came at the same time, that Tauris, or Ecbatan, on the Borders of Persia, was miserably ruined by an Earthquake; and what was worse, the Sultan himself was seized with an Apoplexy, which turned to a Paralytical Distemper, the Cause whereof was attributed to his excessive use of Women; to whom he was so immoderately addicted, that he consumed his Days and Nights in their Apartments. This Disease, which is rarely or never cured, being joined to a Report given out by his Ladies, that notwithstanding his Venereal Heat, he was yet Impotent as to Women; created a Belief, or at least a strong probability, that he might die without Issue, which caused high Confusion in the Counsels of the Grandees, that no Design could make any cheerful Progress, until Provision was first made for Supply of the Ottoman House; for the Succession of the Tartar was in no manner convenient or secure; but rather that the Throne should be furnished with the Son of a Sister, or of a Niece, than to subject themselves to the Rule and Passions of a Foreign Prince. And though the Sultan did afterwards recover his Health, yet all suspected and feared, that by the immoderate Heat of his Veneri I Inclination, he would die without Children; every one discoursing, as moved by his Passion, or his Interest.  
About this time arrived an Ambassador at Constantinople from the Softá of Persia, bringing a Ratisication of the Peace; who was so much the more welcome, by how much more the present Conjuncture rendered it advantageous; and being ushered in with exceeding rich Presents, ravished the Hearts of the Turks, whose good Nature melts and dissolves with the sight or hopes of Gifts.  
In Dalmatia, near the Confines of Zara, the Turks made Incursions on the Venetian Territories, and caused some Disturbances: but being chastised by an Ambush laid for them, whereby about two hundred of them perished; all Matters were again reconciled, and the Peace renewed.  
And now one would imagine, that the Design against Asac, by such diversity of Obstructions, were absolutely laid aside; which though they were of that Importance, and especially the fear of Ibrahim's Death, to detain the Vizier at Home; yet he thought fit to prosecute the Design under the command of the Pasha of Silistria, to whom he had committed the Conduct of this War.  
The Pasha proud of his Charge, 
The Siege of Asac.  rejoiced to be employed in a War, wherein he apprehended so little difficulty, and prognosticated to himself nothing but Glory and Victory; esteemed the Defendants for no other than Fishermen, and better experienccd to sail their Boats, and govern their Saiks in the Black Seas, than to draw up an Army in the Field, or defend their Walls. This Confidence was farther increased, by an Embassy at the same time from the Moscovite, who not only renounced all Assistance or Concernment for that Town, but renewed with them his Friendship, and Articles of ancient Agreement.  
The Ottoman Army, besides Janissaries, and other Turks, consisted of Moldavians, and Walachians, and a great number of Tartars, which at first entered into their Trenches, and besieged the Town; but here they rested not securely, by reason of the frequent Sallies the Besieged made upon them; and more especially by the Mines which they sprang, to the terror and damage of their Enemies. The Turks moved hereat, made furious Assaults, but were as valiantly repulsed by the Defendants, who threw scalding Water, and Pitch, and burning Sulphur upon the Assailants; so that not being able to take the Town by Force, they retired to their Trenches, and deliberated in what manner, by fair Promises, and Money; they might invite them to Surrender. Hereupon the Captain-Pasha, the Tartar Han, and others, tried the Efficacy of large Proffers of Privileges to the Town, their Country, and Inhabitants; with a Gratuity of twelve thousand Hunger's of Gold: But these Promises could make no more entrance into their Hearts, than the Turks could do into their Walls, which they seemed resolute to defend, wanting neither Provision, nor Ammunition, nor courage for the War: but on the contrary side, all these were wanting in the Turkish Camp; so that fifteen days passed without any Action, until they were supplied by the arrival of certain Brigantines, and light Vessels, dispatched with all expedition with the necessaries of War: At the coming of which, the Turkds prepared for another Assault, which they continued uncessantly for the space of seven days, but were received with that vigour by the Besieged, that they could not gain one palm or inch of ground; So that at length with disgrace, and discouragement, they were forced to give over their Attempt, despairing to gain the Town in the time, and with the Force which was allotted for this Enterprise.  
With this ill Success, Extremity and Famine pinched the Turks in their Trenches so much, that an Ox was sold for fifteen Zechins, a Lamb for three, and a Measure of Barley, which ferved a Horse for one time, for a Dollar; so that at length they were forced to raise the Siege; and the Captain Pasha, by tempestuous Wether, was constrained to shelter his Fleet in the Port of Caffa. In their return Home, the General was fearful of having forfeited his Head; the Commanders were silent, and ashamed of their Success, and the Souldlers discouraged, famished, and poor; for they had lost three thousand Spahees, seven thousand Janissaries, and eight hundred other Soldiers, besides Moldavians, Walachians, and Tartars; those that survived of the Foot were naked, and many sick; the Spahees were without Horses, with which they were supplied by the Tartars; and in fine, so unsuccessful were all Matters, that the Veteran Soldiery avouched, that they never endured a more cruel, nor a more miserable War.  
And now we shall end this Year 1641, 
The just punishment of a Persian Traitor.  with the ruin of Emir Guimir, a Persian by Birth, a Favourite, and yet Traitor to his Natural Prince. This Emir, in the last Wars which Sultay Morat waged against Persia, was entrusted with an Embassy, and with Couduct of part of his Army, but he betrayed both to the Turk, under whose Protection he took Sanctuary, and obtained great Gifts and Preferments, for a Reward and Price of his Treachery. Sultan Morat afterwards bestowed a magnificent Seraglio upon him, situated on the Bosphorus, enriched him with a vast Treasury, and what is more, with his Favour, making him his Companion in his Pastimes, and his Confident in his serious Counsels: It was he that first persuaded the Sultan to drink Wine, in which both of them were beastly intemperate, and mighty and valiant to bear, until the heat thereof having extinguished the natural heat of their Stomaches, it became too cold and crude, unless corrected, or fortified with Rach, or distilled Spirits. The Fumes of such strong Drinks, were the cause of the extravagant Actions which Morat practised in his Life, and afterwards became the means to hasten his Death; whose days being ended, it was time also for prosperous Wickedness to expire, and to meet a Punishment equal to its Demerits, Wherefore one day, (having desired Licence of the Vizier to return to his own Country, where it is believed he had by Money purchased his Pardon) he was called to the Vizier's Presence, and there, without any Impeachment, Process, or Accusation, had the String applied to his Throat, and strangled on the place; the reason hereof some give, to be the immense Riches which Sultan Morat had bestowed upon him, though there wanted not many Causes to render him suspected, and obnoxious to the present Government; first, because he was too well acquainted with the Secrets of the Seraglio, and of that State, to live in any other country than the Turkish Dominions; than it was feared that the Persian Ambassador might make use of this Person to act what Treason he pleased on the remainder of the Ottoman Family, on promise that such an Attempt should expiate his former Villainy, and regain the favour of his natural Prince. But such signal Actions as these, are commonly wrote in such large Characters of Divine Justice, which never left treason unpunished, either in this life or the other; that we need not search or inquire for a further Cause or Occasion of this Punishment.  
The Year 1642 being now entered, and the Turks desirous to repair their last Years Disgrace, resolved again, with better Preparation and Conduct, to attempt Asac; but before they would engage, according to their usual Custom, they determined to conclude all Umbrages, and Matters of Dispute arisen on the Confines of Hungary. To which end, the Emperor deputed the Baron of Qnestemberg, with other Barons; and the Turks on their side commissionated the Pashaws of the Confines, with Instructions not to insist too strictly on the Conditions, lost it should retard the Peace, and obstruct the other Design of War: Wherefore the Turks condescenging to Matters reasonable; and yielding up part of their Usurpation, a Peace was concluded for twenty Years, much to the Advantage and Favour of the Christians.  
And now, 
The Birth of Sultan Mahomet.  to give farther Courage to the Prosecution of higher Attempts, the whole Turkish Empire was replenished with Joy, for the Birth of a young Prince Sultan Mahomet, that now reigns; so that the supposed Impotency of the Father (whereby the Ottoman Family might have been extinguished) was proved otherwise by plain Effect; and the fear of those that ruled the Empite vaishing by the Rising of this new Star, all places were filled with Joy and Triumphs; only the Tartar Han finding himself thus disappointed, was supposed not willing to concur hearty in this common Joy. In this manner vaished the appearance of Civil Dissension in that Family, which now flourishes and increases every day, and insensibly creeps forward to the Design (which they hope) of an Universal Monarchy. Pardon me, O Christian Kings, if I say insensibly, for methinks you are sensible of the least touch you receive from one another, but feel not the gripes and pinches of your Common Enemy, who like a Hectic Fever hath mingled with your Blood, and stolen into the Marrow of your Strength, where he will lurk until he hath dissolved the Fabric of your Christian World, unless expelled by Concord amongst yourselves, and the Divine AssiStance favouring your united Forces.  
But now to return again to the famous Siege of Asac; 
The War renewed against Asac.  It being the custom to cast all Miscarriages in War on the General, the Visier displaced the Captain-Pasha, taking upon himself that Office and Title, of which there was never any former Example. In the Place likewise of the Pasha of Silistria, was constituted Mustapha Pasha of Egypt; which Government, though much inferior to his former, yet was received without fence of Disgrace, it not being the Riches or Power of any office that confers Honour, but the Favour and good Will of the Sulan. Nor did only the Miscarriage of the late War tend to the disrepute of the former Pasha of Silistria, but the Report of his having poisoned the Tartar Han increased the difficulty of reconcilement with his Superiors, which being a Matter rather suspected than proved, excused him from farther punishment than only a deprivation of his Office.  
The new Pasha of Silistria thus taking upon himself the Command of the Army, and Conduct of this War, assembled a Force of Turks, Tartars, Moldavians, and Walachians, far exceeding the number of the last Year. At the News of which, and of the Fleet of Galleys designed to besiege them by Sea, they apprehended their Danger so great, that without the Assistance of the Moscovite, they concluded it impossible to defend their City; to him therefore they made Applications for Succour, representing unto him the extremity their Affairs were in, by reason of that powerful Enemy which threatened them; and that having always acknowledged him for their Protector, there was no Refuge left them but under the defence of his Arms. But hereunto the Moscovite gave a brief reply, That he had lately concluded Peace with the Turk; since which, having received from him no occasion of breach, he could not with any Justice engage so soon against him in a War.  
The Cossacks being thus disappointed of their principal Hopes, 
The Inhabitants abandon Asac.  resolved to abandon their City; but to make the best advantage of their flight, they carried with them all their Movables; and demolished their sals, and ruined their Houses, leaving the Place a notorious Spectacle of Despair and Ruin; and no other Possession to their Enemies, than the compass of so much ground pestered with Rubbish, and rude heaps of Stones. The Pasha howsoever abundantly contented, that his very Name was sufficient to affright his Enemies, entered the City with Triumph, where he began to repair the Walls, and invite the Inhabitants to return, with all assurance of Security, and Protection. This gentle Treatment recalled many back to their Homes, so hardly are Men weaned from their Native Country; and in a short time the City beginning to fill, all Matters seemed to return to their pristine State and Condition.  
About this time the Persian, 
The Persian renews his League.  by his Ambassador, renewed his League with the Turk, and confirmed it in the Name of the new king; which was performed on condition that the Soft should demolish the Fortress of Fortrina, which he had, contrary to Articles, built on the Frontiers, not far from the Caspian Sea; which that it might assuredly be performed, a Capugibathee was dispatched to see it effected.  
And in this manner, Asac being subdued, and a Peace secured with the Persian; The Turks, who can neither live in quiet with their Neighbours, nor observe Capitulations longer than they turn to their advantage, contrived to take Giavarine, alias Rab, a strong Fortress on the Confines of Hungary, by a Stratagem which they designed in this manner: Certain soldiers habited like Peasants, 
The Turks seek to take Rah by Stratagem.  were crowded into several Carts, covered with Hay, which being entered within the Walls, were immediately to leap forth, and surprise the Sentinels and Guards at the Gates (which might easily be executed on Men, whom twenty Years before of Peace had made secure) these were to be seconded by four thousand Soldiers, which lay ready in a Neighbouring Valley; but it happened, That an Officer of the Garrison returning from Hunting, had by chance discovered this strong Party of Turks, which caused him to quicken his pace towards the Town, and overtaking in his way certain Carts of Straw, which appearing to be laden in a form different to what was usual, increased in him a farther suspicion of Treachery; how soever, he proceeded forward with the more haste, yet without any appearance of Jealousy: until being entered into the Town, he declared what he had seen, at which the Garrison was immediately in Arms; and having permitted the Carts to enter, the Bridge was drawn up, and the Carts being searched, the shoal Fraud and Treachery was discovered; and having made the Turks Prisoners, and armed the Walls with Soldiers, the whole Design was disappointed; so that those who lay in Ambush returned to their own Cities, The Emperor hereupon resolved to send an Ambassador to Constantinople, complain of this Treachery; whereof the Turks being ashamed, and the more because it did not succeed; resufed to admit the Ambassador, unless the Emperor would first agree to pay a yearly Charge of an hundred thousand Ris-Dollars to the Port; not by way of Tribute, but of present; in which unreasonable Demand, they took more confidence, in regard they perceived that the Emperor was engaged in a War against the Swede. Upon this dishonourable Demand, the Emperor deferred the Embassy intended, supposing it less perilous to adventure a War in Hungary, than dishonourable to condescend unto a Proposition so derogatory to the Majesty of his Cesarean Greatness.  
This Year 1643 being entered, the Prince of Transylvania conveyed his Annual Tribute, being ten thousand Zechins, to the Port; which when the Agents of that Prince presented before the Vizier, he seemingly refused it; pretending that the complete Tribute was to be fifteen thousand, according to Agreement: but the Agents replied, that five thousand had been remitted unto Bethlem Gabor, not by way of Gratuity or Recompense for his Service, but in Exchange, or as the price of two Cities, which the Prince had yielded to the Sultan, out of his own proper Estate in Hungary: With which Answer the Vizier remained satisfied, being jealous of the Turbulent and active Spirit of that Prince.  
During all these Wars and Revolutions in Kingdoms and States, Sultan Ibrahim contained and contented himself within the Precincts of his Seraglio; where becoming a faithful and valiant Soldier of Venus, he consumed more Treasure in that War, than his Brother Morat did in Foreign Conquests; and being, as it were, entered into the Mahometan Paradise, where the Company of fair Women is the chiefest Felicity promised, he laboured to increase the Ottoman Family, and to acquit his People of the apprehension they had of wanting an Heir to succeed in the Throne; so that on the 15th of February he had a second Son born, and a third on the 12th of March following; which absolutely took away the Reproach of his Frigidity or Impotence, proving afterwards the most lascivious and devout Sultan that ever aspired to the Mahometan Heaven.  
This Year the Turks armed out twenty Galleys more than usual, besides thirty Sail of Ships, and Gally-Grosses; in the beginning of June, riding at the Seraglio Point (where the Commanders in Chief came to take their leave of Sultan Ibrahim) they divided into two Squadrons; one of which consisting of twenty Galleys, under the Command of Beker Pasha, took their Voyage into the Black Sea; the remainder under the Captain Pasha, sailed for Cyprus, with intention to do Justice on the Pasha of that Island, whose Riches gained by Oppression, had debauched him from due Obedience towards his Prince; and being arrived there, without Rumour or Noise, giving signs of good Will and Respects towards the Pasha, one day he sent to invite him Aboard to banquet with him; where the Pasha foolishly coming, and having well eaten and drank with him, his Entertainment had not time time to digest, before he breathed his Last; for being on his departure, the Slaves assaulted him, and strangled him by Order of the Captain-Pasha.  
No other Matters remarkable did the Turkish Fleet perform this Year at Sea, before they returned again to their Winter-Quarters. Howsoever this Year proved savourable to many poor Christians in Slavery; for there happening a most miserable Plague in Alexandria, which relaxed the Spirits of Men, and rendered every one so negligent in his Office, that about fourthousand Slaves taking advantage of such Remissness in their Guardians, seized a Ship in Port, and crowding themselves therein, set Sail, and landed some of their People at Candia, others at Malta, the rest at Marseillia, by which means they happily regained their Liberty: on which encouragement eight hundred more adventuring to perform the like, and fight in a Body at the Gate of Alexandria, three hundred of them were slain, the rest leapt into a Galley, which though without Oars, had yet her Sails to the Yard, and having the fortune of a favourable Wind, arrived safe at Candia; in like manner they became free, taking convenient passage from thence to divers parts of Christendom: These Slaves were all redemanded by the Grand Signior from the Venetians; in which no Satisfaction being given, was one Cause and Original of that War which afterwards ensued.  
And now the Year 1644 being begun, Ragotski, who was never contented but in Combustions, and never at. ease but when he was proving new Projects, made Demands of certain Places on the Confines of Moravia, situated within the Mountains, which he challenged as the Inheritance of his Son; besides other Pretences which he made in right of Bethlem Gabor. To forward which Designs, moved with an inveterate Enmity to the Austrian Family, he endeavoured to win the Hearts of the Commonalty with a plausible Declaration for Liberty, and to throw off the Yoke which had so long gauled the Neck of Hungary; whereby having raised an Army of twenty thousand Horse, and thirty thousand Foot, he entered, and spoiled the Country of his old Enemy and Neighbour the Count of Humanay an Hungarian, took Solnock by force, and besieged Fileck, and Cassovia: For suppression of which Insurrection and Rebellion of Ragotski, the Emperor was forced to a War; and having Rendezvoused his Army at Presbourg, the Conduct thereof was committed to the Charge of Cout Puceain.  
The Turks having intelligence of these Preparations for War, commanded twenty thousand Men to march into those Parts to oppose these Combustions on the Frontiers; with six-thousand of which the Count Puecaim encountering furiously, assaulted and routed them. And in the mean time Ragotski laying aside all care for the War in Hungary, applied himself to relieve Olimz in Moravia; but in his March thither he was recalled by the Inhabitants of Sendar, which is a Castle erected on a Hill near Cassovia, offering to surrender unto him; but the Governor Forgatz, of the People, a Civil War began amongst themselves, but at length the advantage falling unto Ragotski, the Gates were opened unto the Transylvanians; with which Success their Spirits being raised to higher Matters, they proceeded forward, until General Getz with a strong Body, gave a stop unto their Progress. And thus was the Fire of sar rekindled again in Hungary, by means of Ragotski; to whom notwithstanding the Turks would never adhere, being well acquainted with his turbulent and unsteady Humour. In the mean time the Emperor dispatched his Ambassador with rich Presents to the Sultan, desiring him to forbear giving farther Assistance unto Ragotski; but what between Skirmishes, Propositions, and Treaties, Matters were not complsed until the 14th of August 1645, at which time all Articles were concluded and signed between the Emperor and Ragotski.  
But to return now to the Affairs of Constantinople; Sultan Ibrahim having the Fortune of Active and Prudent Ministers, attended entirely to his Pastimes and Pleasures, without Prejudice to his Interest, and the State of his Empire; for the first Vizier being Faithful and Vigilant, immediately cut off those Members with the Sword, which he suspected in the least manner inclinable to Sedition; amongst which were the Pashaws of Aleppo and Caffa. For by this kind of seasonable and speedy Remedies, the Plethory of the Ottoman Empire is commonly evacuated, and the Body Politic thereof restored to its pristine state of Health and Safety.  
In like manner the Valede Sultana, being a Woman of great Courage and Abilities, attended carefully to the Welfare of her Son, whom she sometimes decked up, and set forth as a Property of Majestic Gravity to the People, whilst she herself assumed the Authority, and carried allthings with a high and imperious Spirit; and being ambitious to be feared as well as honoured, she laid Viloent Hands on the first Vizier, called Mustapha, and strangled him; for though he was an Active and Faithful Minister, yet because he passed something on her which she imagined did favour of neglect, and because she apprehended his Power, which was greatly confirmed by the Interest and Favour he had with the Janissaries, and their Favourers, she resolved to make him an Example, as well of her Revenge, as her Power; after whose Death the Charge of first Vizier was conferred on Mahomet the Pasha of Damascus.  
The fame Fate befell the Captain-Pasha, who was likewise strangled for having overboldly, or peremptorily, made answer to some Impertinencies of the Grand Signior; and his Office was afterwards conferred on Beker Pasha of Rhodes. With such Rigour as this do the Sultan's govern, who resolve to be obeyed, and to have their Commands executed without delay or contradiction.  
Whilst these Matters were in agitation, 
The Tartars make Incursions into Poland, notwithstanding the Peace.  the Tartars forgetful of their Peace, made another Incursion with thirty thousand Men into Russia, against whom Konispolski having made Head with twenty thousand Men only, overthrew them, and killed twelve thousand, and took three thousand Prisoners, pursuing the rest to the Borders of Walachia. In like manner Wisnowick, a noble Polander, happily encountered another Party of Tartars, as they were on their return from spoiling the Countries of Moscovia; of whom having killed 10000 Men, he recovered their Booty, and sent the rest Home naked and empty. This was the true and most effectual Means for the Polanders to avenge and right their Injuries, and more prevalent than Ambassies and Messages of Complaint unto the Port; which we have experienced since, and in the present Reign of the Son of Ibrahim, to have been so far from producing Matter worthy so much as the Charge of the Ambassador, that they have been retorted with lgnominy and affronts.  
But here Ibrahim perceiving how the Poles had avenged themselves with their own Sword, would seem to approve of the Action, which he could not hinder; and to appear a sincere Observer of the Peace, he deposed the Tartar Han for his unlawful Incursions; which was such a satisfaction to the Crown of Poland, as they never could obtain by force of Justice, Complaints, and Virtue of passive Valour, until their active Fortitude cook their Cause in Hand, and pleaded for them.  
On the 19th of March of this Year, a fourth Son was born to Sultan Ibrahim; and on the 19th of February following, being in the Year 1645, notwithstanding all the Reports of his Impotency, was born a fifth Son, named Solyman, to the great contentment of his People.  
The Turks Galleys this Year, under the Command of Beker their new Captain-Pasha, made an Attempt on the Coast of Calabria, bringing from thence two hundred Slaves; and attempting the like near Corton, paid for their former Booty, with the loss of five hundred Men.  
How soever, the Galleys of Malta, being six in number, had better Success as to themselves, though the Consequences thereof proved fatal to the Venetians, having given the first occasion of that long War, which afterwards ensued between the Turk and them.  
The truth of which Story is this, 
The Story of Kuzlir Aga, his Slave and Son taken by the Malteses.  free of all Romance or Fable, which the Knights of St. John or Malta would mix therewith: It happened that the Kuzlir Aga, or chief Eunuch, which governs the Women in the Signior's Seraglio, having cast his Eye on a fair Slave, then set to sale by a Persian Merchant, became so enamoured of her, that he purchased her for himself, under the Notion of a virgin, at the price of four hundred and fifty Dollars: But the Eunuch had not long entertained this Lady in his Service, before she proved with Child; not by him (you may conceive) if you understand how the Eunuches of this Country are disarmed of their Virility: At which he was so greatly offended, that he banished her from his Society, and confined her to the House of his Steward. The time being come for her to be delivered of her great Belly, it proved a Son; and some Months after, the Aga being desirous to see the Babe, was so pleased with the aspect of it, that he resolved to adopt it for his own, ordering it , and other Necessaries agreeable to its Condition. It happened that about that time Sultan Mahomet (which now reigns) was then born; and there wanting a Nurse for the Child, this beautiful Slave was preferred to the Honour; so that she was entertained near two Years in the Seraglio: During which time Sultan Ibrahim took such an affection to the Nurse's Boy, that he loved him better than his own eldest Son, who was of a bad Complexion, and of no better Air in his Face than his Father, and took great delight to play and sport with him; at which the Mother of Sultan Mahomet was so displeased, that she could not longer endure either Nurse or her Boy; and for her sake, took so much displeasure against the Kuzlir Aga, who preferred her, that neither his presence nor Service were acceptable; and so violent she was in her Passion, that one day, when Sultan Ibrahim was playing with his Women and Children in the Garden, according to his usual Custom, throwing them one on the other into the Water, the Queen grew so furious, that she could not contain longer from venting her Anger in unhandsome Terms, and jealousy against the Nurse and her Son. At which the Sultan being much displeased, and being illnatured, (if we may speak boldly of an Emperor) took her Son (which is now Sultan Mahomet) out of her Arms, and with some few Curses swung him into a Cistern; where he had been certainly drowned, had not every one in that instance applied themselves to save him; at which time he received the Mark or Scarborow he wears at this day in his Forehead.  
All these Matters served for farther Fuel to nourish the implacable Spirit of the Queen; which the Kuzlir Aga well observing, judged it prudence to give way to her Fury, and so begged his Dismission from the Court, together with his Slave and Son; and that having wisited Mecha, according to his Law, he might enjoy a Retirement in Egypt, which is the Portion of banished Eunuches.  
The Queen easily consented hereunto; nor was it difficult to procure the Licence of the Sultan, who was as easily persuaded to any by those who were about him; wherefore the Eunuch having provided, to be gone, shipped himself with his great Treasure, on the Fleet which was now designed, and ready to departed for Alexandria, which consisted of three Ships; one a great Gallion, and two others of lesser Burden, and seven Saiks; these having at the beginning of their Voyage found contrary Winds, 
The Engagement of the Turkish with the Malta Galleys.  put into Rhodes; from whence losing with more favourable Wether, they unfortunately met with six Malta Galleys, excellently well manned, and provided. The Admiral Gally immediately Boarded one of the Saiks, and took her, manned only by Greeks; by whom they were informed of the Condition, Quality, and Cargo of the greater Ship, which gave Heat and Resolution to the Soldiery. In like manner, with little Oppsition, the Galleys called the St. John, and Joseph, possessed themselves of one of the lesser Ships, which being laden only with Timber, brought from the Black Sea, to build Ships at Alexandria, was of little value, having forty Turks aboard, eight Women, and a Child which sucked at the Mother's Breast. In the mean time, the three other Galleys, called the St. Mary, St. Lorenzo, and Victory, attacked the great Gallion, and having cast their Iron Grapples into the Ship, with the Motion of the Ship, the Irons gave way and broke, only that of the St. Lorenzo held fast, so that the whole force of the Ship, both of small and great Shot, was poured in upon the Galley, to their damage and loss of Men. In the mean time the Admiral Gally came in to their Assistance, and Assaulting the Ship on the other Quarter, made a Diversion of their Men; and having thrown in their Grapples, they scaled the sides of the Gallion, as if it had been a Fortress; where being entered, they remained for some time at handy-blows with the Turks; but at length, all the Galleys coming to their help, having made an end of subduing the other Ships, the Turks were forced to retire under Covert of their Decks, which they defended still with singular Valour, wounding the Christians with their half Pikes through the Grating.  
But, in fine, the Captains of the Galleys, perceiving that this was not the way to compel them to a speedy Surrender, ordered several Musquetiers out of every Galley, to sire in at the Windows and loopholes of the Ship; by which having killed their Commander in Chief, their Valour and Constancy began to fail, and desirous to save their lives with loss of Liberty and Estates, they cast down their Arms, and begged Mercy.  
In this Engagement were killed the Captain of the St. Mary, and seven Cavaliers, of which five were French, one Italian, and one German; the Admiral himself, and the Captain of his Galley were both wounded; seventy nine Soldiers and Mariners killed, and an hundred thirty two wounded: Of the Turks it is not certain how many fell, in regard as they were killed, according to Custom, they cast them overboard; the Eunuch himself, though always educated in the softness of the Seraglio, and in the Conversation of the Female Court, yet in the end concluded his days like one of the Masculine Sex, fight valiantly with his Sword, until overwhelmed by his Enemies: by which it is observable, that those Persons lose not their Courage with their virile Parts; for it hath been known in former days, how that Eunuches have been Generals in the Turkish and other Armies, and conducted their Affairs with admirable Courage and Success.  
The Prize which the Christians had gained in this manner, was very considerable; for besides the Gold, Silver, and Jawels, which were the Treasure this Eunuch had amassed in the Reign of three several Sultan's, they gained three hundred and fifty Slaves, besides thirty Women, some of which were young and Virgins; so that there was not a Soldier or Seaman who had not a considerable share of benefit proportioned unto him. With this Fortune, towing their Prizes, they in a short time came to an Anchor in the Port of Calismene, in the Island of Candia, called anciently Phenice, on the Southside of the Island, remote from all Venetian Garrisons; and where (as it is reported) they were supplied with no Provisions, excepting a small quantity of Biscuit, which was furnished by a Coutry Fellow, who for that very Cause was shot to Death. From hence the Galleys departing, arrived in Malta with their Prizes, where they were received in great Triumph. The young Son of the Eunuch (for so we call him) was reported to be a Son of the Grand Signior, fent into Egypt to be Educated, and was accordingly saluted, treated, and reverenced by the Grand Master; the same Opinion was dispersed and confirmed in all parts of Europe, and the Error for many Years maintained at the Expense of the 
* Of the Knights of Malta.  Religion, until the Boy growing up to a good Age, and not judged worthy of a Ransom, or enquiry after by the Turks, it was thought convenient for him to put off his State, and Greatness, and become a Friar, and I think a Dominican, and this is he who now goes under the name of the Padre Ottomano.  
The News hereof arriving at the Ottoman Court, Sultan Ibrahim was transported with Anger, threatening Destruction and Ruin unto Malta; besides he shown a most inveterate Passion against the Venetians, for not guarding the Seas from his Enemies, and for relieving them in their Ports. In which Rage and Fury, he put his own Captain Pasha to death, and Summoned the Christian Ambassadors, braving them all for the little respect was shown to his proper Shipping; and in short, was angry with all, but reserved the Effect of his Wrath to be poured on the Venetians, to which this Accident administered the first Original, and will afford us ample matter of Discourse in this ensuing History.  
For the Grand Signior first made his Complaints against Venice, to their Minister, or Bailo, then resident at Constantinople, called Soranço; alleging, that contrary to the Articles of Peace, they had afforded Prvisions and Entertainment to his Enemies in Candia, and at a time when having made Prize of his own Ship, and Domestiques of his Seraglio, they seemed, with more extraordinary demonstrations of Hospitality than usual, to receive them into their Harbours. To which the Bailo made Answer, That his Majesty was ill informed of the true state of those Matters; for that the Port to which the Malteses came, had neither Castle nor Fortress belonging to it, but was an open, wide, and unfortified place; for if the Grand Signior is not able to defend those Ships from careening, as they have often done before Rhodes itself, how was it possible for the Venetians to drive them from the Seas, and deny them the use of that Salt Water, which hath neither Fort nor Castle to reach and command them? With which Answer Ibrahim seemed to remain satisfied; and Matters appeared so appeased on the side of the Venetians, that Soranço, though a Person of a most acute and penetrating Judgement, imagined nothing less than a War: and though he was assured otherwise, by something that the English Ambassador had discovered in that Matter; yet because it came not first from the Report of one of his own Interpreters, he would not seem to believe or give credit thereunto, notwithstanding the strong Probabilities that might persuade it.  
Indeed, Christian Ministers must necessarily, with much Difficulties, and less Inspection, govern and penetrate Affairs in the Turkish Court than in any other; because access to the great Ministers is seldom privately or familiarly admitted, from whence wise Men most commonly take their Measures and Observations; but on the contrary, are forced to act all by the Negotiation, of their Druggermen or Interpreters; and as they hear with their Ears, so are they oftentimes beholden to their Reflections; which how subject they may be to Error, is best known to those Ministers who have practised much and long in that Court.  
And in this manner Ibrahim covered his Design against Candia, by pretence of making War upon Malta, to which he had lately received so just a provocation.  
To this Enterprise, none instigated him more than a certain Hagia, or Tutor, which had accompanied him in the time of his Solitude, and had instructed him in the first Principles of the Mahometan Doctrine; he was a subtle and understanding Man, and one who kept a secret Correspondence in the Christian Courts; for being Master of what Gold he pleased, he paid for his Intelligence with Liberality and Secrecy; and though he was no Prophet, yet he pretended to be a Magician, or Conjurer, or one that had a Command or Sovereignty over Familiar Spirits; an Excellency greatly admired and reverenced by the Turks. This Man had for a long Season attended an opportunity to promote a War against Venice; esteeming their Territories very convenient to be laid to the Turkish Dominions, and their Force an under-Match for the Puissance of the Ottoman Empire. And now this Accident provoking the Desire of the Turks to this War, and the Opportunity appearing commodious to cover the Design, under pretence of Assailing Malta, it was secretly resolved to attempt the Island of Candia; for as its Strength and Situation made it the Key to all the other Isles of the Archipelago, so it would be the Bulwark of the Maritime Countries, from whence the Passage would be short and easy into Africa; from whence the Galleys might advantageously relieve Cyprus, and guard the Fleet from Egypt, and from thence might be opened a Door to invade Sicily, and the other parts of Italy. On these Considerations, War being resolved against Candia, Reports divulged the Design only against Malta, and for that end, Orders were issued for building and fitting an hundred Galleys, and as many Ships of War; and Commands sent into Barbary for assistance of all their Naval Force, and the Day appointed for Rendezvous and Departure; all which time the Enterprise was kept secret, and by no more Symptoms suspected, unless by the unusual Caresses the Turks at that time overacted in their officious kindness towards the Venetian Bailo.  
The Report of these great Preparations flying over all Parts of Europe, was entertained at Malta, with some Apprehensions, as being the Place on which all the Storm was to refund its Fury.  
Whereupon the Cavaliers or Knights of that Place, summoning a Council, resolved to cite all the Fraternity to repair to the Defence of their Capital Seat, and of their Order and Patrimony. Likewise Letters were directed to the several Officers, to prepare and send Powder, Match, and Led, Iron Buckets, and Timber to make Carriages for Cannon, and for other Uses; as also Corn, Biscuit, Salt, Flesh and Fish, Vinegar, Wine, and all other sorts of Ammunition. They likewise instituted some Officers over the Waters, to see that the Fountains and Conduits should be made clear which were to serve the City; and that those without, that were to remain in the possession of the Enemy, should be carefully and artificially poisoned; all the Mills remaining in the Fields were transported into the Town; the Doors and Windows of Wood belonging to the Peasant's Houses, were taken down and carried into the City, with all their Utensils, and what else was portable, so that nothing remained but the wide Fields, and an open Air to breath in.  
In the mean time, the Venetians being a wise and jealous State, suspected the wert of all Events, and feared what their Minister at Constantinople could not discover; which caused them to make some Preparations, but yet with that dexterity and secrecy, as not to render them diffident of the Turks Proceed. For to be jealous of a Friend, is sometimes to make him an Enemy; and Distrust always argues Disaffection, which Prudence teaches to conceal from those who are more powerful than ourselves. Some were notwithstanding of Opinion, that the Complaints of Ibrahim were only Artifices to extract the Blood of Gold, which they judged fit to administer, if it were possible to, satisfy the Appetite of those Leeches. Others were of a contrary sense, and would by no means admit it for good Cousel, or Policy, to buy their Peace of the Turk; for, besides that it was disagreeable to the Grandeur of Venice, it was but a Shadow that they purchased, since their Enemies could on every slight Occasion reassume what they had sold, and make the Menaces of War, and the Sale of Peace, serve them for a perpetual Fountain, an Mine of Gold and Treasure; and that since it was necessary, at one time or other, to cast off this Yoke of Tyranny; the sooner it was done, the Advantage would be the greater, and the Honour more apparent to the World, seeming to make War rather their Choice, than their last Remedy. Howsoever Orders were given to the Bailo, with all Prudence and Art, to touch gently the Pulse of the Turks, to discover if Money would redeem the present Quiet of their State.  
But the Resentment that the Turks had conceived, was grown apparent in the comportment towards the Bailo; for having one day demanded Audience, he attended several hours without admission; yet when the Ambassador of Ragotski come to the Vizier, he no sooner entered the House than he was received: and at the same time it was told the Bailo, that he might retire, for that there was no Place nor Season at present to afford him Audience. In the mean time Ibrahim himself walked often to the Arsenal, to forward and hasten his Preparations, laying an Embargo on all Strangers Vessels in all Ports of the Ottoman Dominions. Orders were likewise dispatched to Thebes, Negropont, and other Parts of Greece, for making Biscuit; and to the Morea for cutting and squaring of Timbers, and sacking Wools to fill up Trenches; in all which Rumour and Stir, there are was no other discourse but of Malta, and of throwing that Island into the Sea with the Shovel and Mattock, and rendering it the most dreadful Example in the World of the Ottoman Rage and Greatness.  
With such Preludes as these, began a War of long continuance, maintained with various Successes for divers Years; the fatal Issue whereof, we ourselves have seen and heard. But it is strange to consider, that an Exploit so Martial as this, should commence in the Reign of a Sultan wholly given up to his Pleasures, and so swallowed in Sensuality, that all those luxurious and wanton Actions which are recounted of Sardanapalus and Heliogabalus, are flat and faint Similitudes of that prodigious Effeminacy, in which this Sultan outdid all other Examples of former Ages.  
Amber was the common Perfumes which burned perpetually in the women's Apartments, and the common Sauce to most of his Viands; not perhaps because it so much pleased his Palate, as that it was a provocative, and incitement to his Lusts.  
And this puts me in mind of a Story I have heard of an English Merchant, living then at Galata, who was Master of a rare piece of Ambergriese, which was in form like a Pyramid; the News whereof was told to the Grand Signior late at Night, when the Smoke of the Perfumes began to abate: Which so soon as he heard, though it was near Midnight, he dispatched a Messenger to call the Merchant with his Ambergriese; who being knocked out of his Bed in haste, by the importunity of the Officer, came to the Seraglio Gate two hours before Day; where he attended until it was broad Light, and then, without more words, found a Market for his Amber, and before his departure received 13 thousand Dollars. The Female Court was then extremely rich and splendid, all Italy was scarce able to supply it with Silks, and Cloth of Gold; so that the Trade was in those days flourishing above other Times, and gave great employment to English Shipping: and so impatient were the Women for their Gay , that so soon as the News of a Ship from Italy came, and that she was arrived within the Castles of the Hellespont, but there detained by contrary Winds, Galleys were immediately dispatched to bring up their Silks, which they oftentimes forced away without any Account or Price made with the Merchant; of which that worthy Gentleman, Sir Thomas Bendysh then Ambassador, complaining to the Vizier, and finding no other Relief than good Words, resolved on an Expedient of making known his Cause to the Grand Signior, which was this.  
In Turkey they have a Custom, that when any one receives a notable Injury, or Injustice, from the Chief and Great Ministers of State, they put Fire on their Heads, and running to the Grand Signior, no Man can hinder or deny them access to his presence. In like manner the English Ambassador not being able to obtain Satisfaction from the Vizier, in return to his many Complaints, drew out all the English Ships in Galata, which were then thirteen in number, and drawing in their Guns, and shutting the Ports, put fire on every Yard-Arm of their Ships, and came to an Anchor just before the Seraglio. The Customer being the first that espied this unusual sight, immediately apprehended the Reason, and sent to acquaint the Vizier thereof in all haste; the Vizier likewise fearful lest the Complaints should by this means come to the Grand Signior's Ear, sent the Customer aboard with a considerable part of the Money, and desired that the Fires might be extinguished, promising faithfully to comply in payment of the rest; hereupon Consultation being had between the Ambassador and the Merchants, the Ships returned to their Stations, not seeming to have been taken notice of by those in the Seraglio.  
And notwithstanding the great number of Women within the Seraglio, all which were at the Devotion of the Sultan; yet Ibrahim not being contented herewith, passing one day to Scutari, had by chance cast his eye on an object which much pleased him: what it was, becomes not the modesty of my Pen to relate; but being returned to his Seraglio, he sent Orders to the Vizier, to seek out for him the biggest, and best proportioned Woman which was to be found in all Constantinople, and the parts thereabouts. Hereupon Emissaries were dispatched into all Quarters of the City; at length they happily procured a huge tall Armenian Woman, well proportioned according to her height, and a Giantess for her Stature; which being found, she was presently washed and perfumed in the Bath, and as richly Clothed and Adorned as the shortness of time would permit: There was no great difficulty to persuade her to become Turk, having so high preferment in her prospect. So that being introduced to the Grand Signior's presence, he became immediately Enamoured, and was so pleased with her Society, that he preferred her before all the Women of his Court; an Evidence whereof he gave, in that he could not deny her in any request she could make, and particularly about that time the Pashaluck of Damascus being void, this Woman begged it for herself, substituting another in the Office, who was accountable to her for all the Profits and Emoluments thereof: By these particulars of favour the Queen-Mother becoming jealous, one day inviting her to Dinner, caused her to be strangled, and persuaded Ibrahim that she died suddenly of a violent Sickness, at which he poor Man was greatly afflicted.  
But not to insist long on these luxurious Pastimes, we shall return again to Matters of higher Concernment: Ibrahim had now understood, that the Venetians growing jealous of his Preparations, began likewise to Arm, and provide for the worst; which being in no wise pleasing to the Turks, who were apprehensive that their Marine Forces consisted most in surprise, caused Ibrahim to complain of the Defensive Posture in which they Arrayed themselves, alleging, that Suspicions of this Nature argued no hearty Disposition towards their Friends; nor was any thing more contrary to a good Correspondence, or more disobliging than such like Jealousies, which ofttimes beget that Enmity which was never designed; and farther it was judged necessary, if possible, to dissuade the Bailo from a belief of any Hostility designed against his Republic; to inculcate which, none was esteemed so proper an Instrument as the old cheating Hogia, who was the first Motive to the War; a Preacher who imagined that the excellency of his Religion afforded him a privilege to falsify, lie, and commit any Act for advantage thereof, though never so contrary to Truth and Morality. This Santone, with the Testimony of one or two more grand Professors, with many Asseverations and Vows, endeavoured to persuade the Bailo, of the Grand Signior's good Intentions towards Venice, and his fixed Resolutions to destroy Malta. And though the Concernment which those godly Elders showed, and the earnestness they used, whereby to inculcate a Credence to what they affirmed, were enough to discover their contrary Intentions; and though it is said, that the Venetians could not hearty believe what they so strongly suspected; yet hereby, and by the common vogue of the People, they abated much of their Caution and Heat, which they otherwise had used in due Preparations and Provisions against an Evil so fatal and destructive in the sequel.  
The first Act of Hostility was committed by Giacomo da Riva, 
The beginning of the War.  who being sent for Sopraveditor to Tino, was in his way to touch at Candia, there to deliver Ammunition and Provisions for War; but being encountered by some barbarous Vessels, who assailed him for a Merchant's Ship of small Force, were received so warmly that he sunk one of them, with which the rest left him and fled, relating at Constantinople, that they had been ill treated by the Venetians, and that they gave the first Assault upon them, because they were called to the Assistance and Service of the Grand Signior.  
The Fleet and Land Forces being already put to Sea, the Report and Opinion still continued, that the War was designed against Malta; wherefore such as apprehended the Hazard, and were acquainted with the Difficulty of such an Enterprise, began to inform the Grand Signior how impossible it was that this Action should be accompanied with good success. To which Arguments he made no other reply, than by a seeing obstinacy, resolved with the Ottoman Sword, to cut all those Knots and Difficulties which opposed him in the Work. At length one Salee Efendi, a Preacher, who had obtained some more than ordinary Esteem with the Grand Signior, advised him, That before he commenced a Work of that importance, he should inform himself of the true state of that Place, from a certain Aga, who was lately returned from Malta. The Grand Signior being very willing to hear any thing of this nature, called the Aga, who related to him how impregnable both the City and Castle were; how the Knights were provided against all Assaults; that the Island itself is only a Rock, not containing Earth enough for an Army to entrench; that the Approaches must be made by the Pickax and Mattock, it being all Stone. In short, it was not a place to be taken in one Summer, and the Winter coming on, it affording no shelter, nor provisions of itself, was not capable of relief in Seas so stormy, and from Countries so remote, without hazards, losses, and frequent Shipwrecks. Ibrahim, who had designed all along to make War upon Candia, seemed little concerned or moved at this Discourse. The Galleys and Ships which were now all in a readiness, being come forth to the Seraglio point, the Grand Signior entered his Grand Ciosk, situated on the Bank of the Sea; where the Selictar Aga, General, and all the Chief Commanders, came to perform the usual Ceremonies of Obedience and Duty before their Departure. At this solemn Assembly the Grand Signior declared, That his Intentions were to make War upon the Infidels, according as every one should understand by his respective Commissions, which should now be delivered unto them: That he expected the highest Demonstrations of Courage in them imaginable, and what was agreeable to the Conductors of the Ottoman Armies: That Reward and Punishment were in his Hands, and that he resolved to dispense them according to their Merits: That they should not doubt of all due Assistance and Succours; for he had so well contrived, and so justly fitted all his Measures, that he was already provided of Men, Timber, Ammunition, and Money sufficient to maintain and carry on this War for seven Years. At which they all gave a shout, and declared, that they were ready to spend their Blood and Lives in Execution of his Commands. Whereupon every one received a rich Coftan, or Vest, and the General a Scimitar set with Diamonds; who being a young Man of about 26, or 27 Years of Age, had a Council of six graver Pasha's allowed him; and then the Commission for the War was brought forth sealed, with Orders not to open it, until they were past the Dardanelli. Hereat the noise of great and small Shot from the Galleys and Ships, resounded through all Constantinople, and the Commanders repairing to their Vessels, the Assembly broke up, and every thing was put in a posture to make Sail.  
It was now the last day of April, 1645, old Style, when the Fleet first broke ground, which consisted of 73 Galleys, besides the 8 Galleys of Barbary; 2 Mahons, or Galleasses, one great Gallion called the Sultana, 10 Ships of Alexandria, 2 of Tunis, and 10 of English and Dutch Ships, which coming to Constantinople for Trade, were there pressed into the Service, with about 300 Saiks and Caramussals, which carried Soldiers, Provisions, Ammunition, and Utensils for War. Their Militia consisted of 7000 Janissaries, 14000 Spahees, and about 50000 Timariot, and other Soldiers, with about 3000 Pioniers; these all were to Rendezvous at Scio; where they arrived the 7th of May. But before their departure from Constantinople, the Bailo Soranço, or the Venetian Ambassador, thought fit, in Compliment, and for discovery, to make a visit to the Captain-Pasha, by whom he was received with frank Courtesy, and assurance of Friendship; so that though he suspected the worst, yet could he collect no certain assurances of Peace, or War; however he advised Signior Cornaro, than Governor of Candia, that though he could not certainly penerate into the bottom of the Turks Design, yet he apprehended that the Storm might fall on that Kingdom, understanding that the Captain-Pasha was not well inclined towards the most Serene Republic: wherefore, he ought to be watchful and circumspect, yet with as little demonstration of jealousy as was possible, so that if the Turks should there arrive, he should afford them all conveniencies of Watering, Provisions, and other Refreshments.  
The Fleet being departed from Scio, for Napoli di Romagna, the Northern Wind so freshned, and blew so hard, that the Galleys were separated, and forced to put into divers Ports, and the Saiks and Caramussals to Anchor at Micono and Tino. At the latter of which, belonging to the Venetians, they had licence to Water, and and were refreshed with such provisions as the Island afforded; and now after this flurry of Wind, the Fleet being again united, they were seen off at Sea from Cerigo, an Island of the Venetians at the Mouth of the Archipelago, and failing towards the Channel of Braccio de Maina; and the next day 9 Galleys, a Gallion, and a Brigantine, made towards the Isle of Cerigo, and sent a Letter a shore by a Boat to the Proveditor, from the Pasha of Rhodes, demanding their usual present of Coffee and Sugar, which was given them, they assuring all Friendship, and real good Intentions towards the People, and Dominions of Venice.  
But in the mean time a Satia laden with Arms and Ammunition from Venice, bound for Retimo, unhappily falling into the Turkish Fleet, was intercepted by them, and taken, which unmasked all the Design, and made the Turks appear in their true Colours, notwithstanding all their religious Protestations, and outwardly fair Comportment, the usual disguise of the Mahometan Sincerity.  
Towards the end of May the Turkish Fleet was discovered from Carabuso, a small Fortress of the Venetians, some distance off at Sea, standing to the Westward, which gave some jealousy to them at Candia; and being compared with some precedent Acts, as that of sounding the depth of Water about St. Theodoro with a Brigantine, (which is a small Rock lying off of Canea) which pretended to come from Sancta Maura with Turkey Merchants, afforded undeniable grounds of assurance to those in Candia, that the War was designed against them; howsoever, the Ottoman Fleet rendezvousing again at Navarino, a place far distant from Candia, altered their Apprehensions at Venice, and elsewhere of this War, deeming it now certain, that this Design had no other aim or mark but that of Malta.  
But this opinion was no sooner entertained, than it was confuted by open Acts of hostility; for the Captain-Pasha being arrived at Cape Colonna, by some called Sunio, immediately dispatched a Brigantine to Constantinople, with advice of his Proceed and Intentions to pass directly for Candia; whereupon it was thought seasonable to publish the War against Venice, which was performed with committing the Ambassador Soranço to Prision, and giving Orders through all the Archipelago to destroy or enslave all the Subjects of that Republic. And here the Turk practised his usual beginnings of War with more than ordinary Caution; for though with other Princes, whose Territories border on him by Land, he usually endeavours to strike at the same time when he gives the Salutations of Peace; Yet here being to contend at Sea, where he is conscious his Forces are inferior to those of Venice, he practised all those feigned Artifices, confirmed with as many holy Vows and Protestations, as their Religion hallows, and makes lawful, when they can bring advantage and increase to the Mahometan Faith.  
But though the Venetian Republic was so politic as outwardly to demonstrate a Religious Confidence of their potent Neighbour, whom they were conscious not to have provoked by any breach of Capitulations; yet were not so secure of his Faith, and so easy to believe his fair Dissimulations, as not prudently to provide against the utmost Effects of his Power and Treachery. Wherefore, whilst the Turk prepared, they armed likewise secretly, made considerable Levies without noise, commisionated thirty extraordinary Commanders of Galleys, took up seventeen English and Dutch ships into their Service, armed out two Galliass extraordinary; and when the Turk had unmasked his Design, they then imparted their Condition to all the Christian Princes, craving their Succour and Assistance to maintain the Common Bulwark of Christendom againtst the comme Enemy. The Galleasses were commanded by Girolamo Morosini; the Galleys, of which fifteen were made ready, and afterwards put to Sea, all commanded by Noblemen, were under the Conduct of Antonio Capello. Francisco Molino was made Proveditor General, a Person of untainted Justice and Honour, and extraordinary zealous and vigilant in the Public Interest, whose indefatigable Labours and Care of his Country, promoted him afterwards to be Doge of Venice. By his Order and Counsel, extraordinary Proveditors were sent to Candia, Cerigo, and Tino, as Places most feared, and in danger; and Orders were dispatched to Andrea Cornaro, than General and Inquisitor in Candia, to arm out twenty Galleys from the Arsenal of Canea; and to promote this Design the better, he hired two English, and one Dutch Ship, then in Port of Malomocco, to carry unto Candia Timbers fitted, and already squared at Venice, for building Galleys; besides which he sent Cannon, Corn, and all Ammunition of War, with fifty thousand Zechins in Gold for encouragement of the Militia, with a recruit of two and twenty Companies of Foot, form and collected out of divers Nations.  
Intelligence being come of the imprisonment of the Bailo at Constantinople, the Senate by a common and unanimous Suffrage elected Francisco Erizzo, than Doge, General of the Sea; judging, that their Arms would prosper under his Command, which had formerly been successful under the auspicious Conduct of his Ancestors; and he, though a Person of seventy four Years, worn out with Age and Cares of the Public, did yet cheerfully consecrate the remainder of his days to the Service of his Country. But whilst he prepared to crown the end of his Life with the Glory of this important and generous Enterprise, Death terminated all his Intentions, leaving him with the honourable memory of his past Actions, and with a Laurel hanging over his Head, which had his Life continued, had been planted on his Brows. But that this Accident might not give interruption to the weighty Affairs now in had, Molino took his place, and proceeded in his Voyage and Designs, and arrived with the Venetian Fleet at the Island of Corfu. In the mean time the Turkish Fleet careened and fitted themselves at Navarine with all Necessaries to assault Candia; in which interim advice came to Canea, that the the Bailo was imprisoned at Constantinople, by a Letter from Soranço himself; which he had dropped from the Window of his close restraint, and dispatched by one of his Confidents with a Vessel express; which was not sooner arrived, than it was that Night confirmed by all the Beacons or Watch-Towers of the Country; who having discovered the Turkish Fleet far distant as Sea, gave a general Alarm by the Fires they made.  
The next Morning being the 23/13 of June, they discovered the whole Fleet, near Cape Spada, which being drawn up in the form of an half Moon, took up a vast tract of Sea; and sailing slowly with fair Wether, and a smooth Sea, displayed themselves with the greatest terror imaginable to the Islanders. At length the lighter Vessels began to edge in with the Bank of Gogna, (which is a place distant about eighteen miles from Canea) and were followed by the grosser and heavier part of the Armata.  
And now, before I proceed farther, I should make a pause, and describe the Antiquity, the Geography, and the present State of this famous and renowned Island, but that is already performed so distinctly and elegantly by other Pens, that it shall be sufficient for me to declare here in brief terms, how this Kingdom became the Patrimony or Possession of Venice. In the Year 1204, a Sale thereof was made to this Republic, by the Marquis Bonifaccio of Montferratto, by an Instrument sealed the 12th of August at Adrianople, and signed, and delivered, in the presence of Marco Sanudo, and Ravano du Verona, Ambassadors in the time of Enrigo Dandola Doge; but the People of this Island not consenting unto the sale, opposed themselves against it, until the Venetians by force of Arms procured their Obedience, and confirmed their purchase by a double Title. Hereupon such noble Citizens as adventured their Lives in his acquisition, obtained the Estates of the Rebellious Greeks, being obliged in proportion to the Lands they held, to maintain Men and Horse at their own Charge, and are therefore called the Feudatary Cavalry. So that the whole Country is divided into three parts; viz. the noble Venetians or Cavalry; secondly, the noble Candiots, or Colony, which were Infantry that came to inhabit from Venice; and thirdly, the Greeks or Natives of the Country which never rebelled, but took part with the Venetian State: the first two speak Italian, and are of the Roman Church; the others speak Greek, and conserve the Right of that Religion.  
The Ottoman Fleet now touching the Shoar at Gogna, took Livery and Seizing quietly of that flourishing Isle of Candia, where they Encamped a while to refresh their Forces, and prepare all things in order to their Conquest. In the mean time, the news hereof alarmed all Venice, and not only hastened them in the expedition of their Fleet, but warmed their applications to all Christian Princes, from whom they craved help in the general defence of Christendom: which some at first imagined would have been granted, as it was once in the time of the Holy War; or that those whom the Declaration of a common Crusada, or Devotion, or sense of Religion could not move, yet at least the consideration of their Country's Defence, or the maintenance of a Bulwark of Christendom, might persuade to wage Arms against the Turk, as a Common Enemy: but what cold Apprehensions the Christian Princes entertained hereof, both the faint Supplies and Assistances they administered, and their bloody and vigorous Wars one against another, have abundantly testified, to the fatal loss and ruin of that Country. And though in the beginning there were better hopes, by means of the Pope's earnest intercession with all the Princes of Italy, to whom he shown a fair Example, by uniting his own Galleys with the Venetian Fleet, and amongst the rest prevailed also with the Republic of Genova, to employ their Galleys in this Noble Enterprise, which tended to the Glory of God, and the common Safety and Preservation of Italy: yet that Leaven of vain Punctilios, which hath so often betrayed the Christian Cause to the advantage of the Turk, gave a stop for some time to these Proceed. For before they would enter into Arms, they desired the Genoeses, that the right of bearing the Flag should first be determined in favour of their Admiral, before that of Toscany, or Malta: And though the Pope, to take away this occasion of dispute, proposed to have no other Flag worn besides his own, under which all Italian Princes, without impeachment of their Honour, as Auxiliaries, and Military Adventurers might promiscuously wage War; yet this could not appear satisfactory to the Genoeses, who not only took this occasion to demand the precedency before Toscany and Malta; to which the G. Duke (who was not inferior in State, and superior in Title) and the Malteses (who time out of mind, and by Decree of Charles the Fifth, claimed Precedency on the Seas before them) would never assent; but also thought fit to avail themselves in this Conjuncture, to obtain from the Pope the Grant of a Royal Court, and that Treatment which is given to Kings, or Crowned Heads. But because these Demands seemed to contain those Difficulties in them, which could not be granted without the manifest displeasure of other Princes, the Pope resolved to afford what assistance he could from himself, and therefore granted a Levy of a thousand Foot out of his own Dominions, with free liberty to buy what Ammunition and Provisions were to be found in the Ecclesiastical State, with imposition of a double Tithe or Tenth on the Goods and Dominions of the Clergy; so that these Succours of the Pope, and the Auxiliary Forces of Naples, Toscany, and Malta, under the Command of Prince Ludovisio, General of the Church, being united to the Venetian Fleet, did speedily compose a most puissant and formidable Force; however, by reason of Dissensions amongst the Commanders, and other Misfortunes derived from thence, to the Christian Arms, nothing succeeded fortunately this Year. For the Turks having gained their landing at first without opposition, overthrew the Christians in several small Skirmishes, and afterwards forced Canea, the second City of that Island, which they took with much blood and slaughter of the Christians.  
The Turks having made so successful a progress this first Year, as to possess themselves of one of the most considerable Cities, took Courage to proceed in their Conquests; in which they had the fortune to make themselves Masters in the next place of Retimo; in defence of which, the General Andrea Cornaro, lost his Life by a Musket shot. Nor more successful were the Venetians this Year at Sea; for what with Quarrels among the Commanders, and with their coldness and negligence in their Business, they suffered the Turkish Vessels to pass freely, without giving them that interruption which was very facile to Men resolute and concerned: Nor was the opportunity which presented to ruin the Turkish Fleet made use of, then lying half disarmed, and ill provided, at the Isle of St. Theodoro, (which is a Rock opposite to Canea) where at that time, it is believed, they might all have been burned, had the occasion been improved, agreeable to that Advantage which then offered: so that towards the latter end of the Year, the General Molino returning Home, either by reason of some distemper, or by revocation from the Senate, which seemed to be ill satisfied with his ill Fortune, or his ill Management of the Public Affairs; he was dismissed from his high Charge. And Gio. Capello, Procurator of St. Mark, was constituted in his place.  
This Year was remarkable for the ruinous Differences between Sir Sackvile Crow Baronet, our King's Ambassador then residing at Constantinople, and the Turkey Company. The Original of which seemed to arise from the Civil Dissensions at Home; for so unhappy were those Times, and so ill affected were English Minds with Rancour and Malice against each other, that this Leaven of Discord could not be confined within the Banks of Great Britain and Ireland, but seemed to diffuse itself over the Seas, and as a Contagion, infected the Minds, Goods, and Interests of the English, to what Quarter or Climate soever they were transported.  
In the Year 1638, Sir Sackvile Crow was, with the Consent and Approbation of the Turkey Company, dignified by his Majesty with the Title and Authority of his Ambassador to the Grand Signior. For Maintenance and Support of which, the said Company were to pay him the yearly Sum of five thousand Zechins, in four equal Proportions, which is above the value of two thousand Pounds Sterling. And farther, before his departure from England, paid him six hundred Pounds Sterling towards the Furniture of his House, Plate, and other Necessaries; defraying all the Charges expended for Transportation of his Lady, Follower's, and Provisions to Constantinople.  
Sir Sackvile Crow, from the time of his arrival at the Ottoman Court, until the end of the Year 1645, managed the Affairs of the Company to their general Satisfaction, and with the Esteem and Honour of the Turkish Ministers, who considered him as a Person of Courage and Resolution, and in every way qualified for that Employment.  
At length Differences arose between this Ambassador and the Company, touching the Right and Title to that Benefit which is called 
‖ Stranger's Consulage is 2 in the hundred, in the value of all the goods belonging to Stranger-Merchants, laden on English Ships, and all other Ships which not being in amity with the G. Signior, set up the English Colours, & come under the English Protection, as is lawful by our Capitulations.  Strangers Consulage; the first pretending to the same on a Grant made to him thereof by his Majesty, and the Custom of Sir Peter Wych, and other preceding Ambassadors. The others challenging the same, as the chief and principal Means they had to ease the vast Expenses they were at, for maintenance of their Trade and Government; for which they had always contended and struggled with the Power of preceding Ambassadors, and which Sir Sackvile Crow himself seems, by an Article which he had made with the Company to have relinquished to them in these words.  
That during the time of his Employment as Ambassador, he would content himself with such Allowance from the said Company for his Pains and Care to be taken in their Business, as is specified in the said Articles, being 5000 Zechins per Annum.  
This Right of Stranger's Consulage, is now confirmed to the Turkey Company, by virtue of their Charter which his Majesty was pleased, in the Year of his Happy Restauration, graciously to Renew, Confirm, and Amplify to them; the which was more easily granted, by the concurrent Assistance of the Right Honourable the Earl of Winchelsea, then designed for Ambassador to Constantinople, who on some Considerations offered from the said Company, assented thereunto.  
But Matters of a higher Nature than this, inflamed the Accounts and Differences between the Ambassador and Company. For first, one John Wolf, at that time Treasurer at Constantinople, becoming Insolvent for great Sums of Money, Sir Sackvile Crow alleged, that those Debts were National, arising from the late Changes of State Officers, their extravagant Exactions, and Avanious Practices: and therefore to extinguish this Public Debt, he made a Leviation of one hundred and ten thousand, nine hundred and fifty Dollars on the English Estates at Constantinople and Smyrna, detaining the Companies Ships in those Ports, until the aforesaid Debt was satisfied and cleared. The Ground and Cause of which, will more plainly appear by this following Warrant.  
Sir Sackvile Crow his Order, dated in Pera of Constantinople the 26th of January 1645. Directed to all Captains, Commanders of Ships, etc. Prohibiting the lading of any Goods or Estate on their Ships.  
WHereas by the unhappy failings of some of our Nations here, and at Smyrna, and through the many late Changes of this State's Officers, and their extravagant Exactions on us in those Difficulties; and by sundry other avanious ways, our Nation is brought into a great Debt: For which We, or those, and that Estate which shall remain on the Place, who, and whatever, in case of Exigent, and force of Payment,  that shall happen, must (if not otherwise provided for) in all probability, and according to the rude Customs of this State in like case, look to be made liable unto. There being at present a full and competent Estate of the Levant Companies arrived here, and at Smyrna, which as well by the Obligations of their Charter, as by the Laws of England, the said Companies own Institutions and Customs in cases of like Nature, aught as well to bear the said extraordinary as ordinary Charges, and so pay those Debts, which either are, or shall be adjudged and declared to belong unto them. We having taken pains in drawing the said Accounts to a Head, and for discovery of the Truth thereof; and (after a Certificate being directed thereon) for the more formal Satisfaction only of the said Company, being advertised that some of those who with us have had the view, and been present at the Examination of the said Accounts, whom it concerns on the Companies behalf to make such Certificate, on our Order; for some private Respects, make scruple to certify the said Debts, as they appeared before us and them: And hearing also that the General Ships here in Port, and that at Smyrna, prepare, and make haste to be gone: In Providence, as well for own safety in the Premises, as for that due regard we own to his Majesty's Honour, and the Public Interest for the future, We find it requisite, and hereby order and require, that until the said Debts shall be fully declared, and their payment settled by Leviation, and the same paid or undertaken, in, and by some such fitting and secure way, or ways, as in such case is requisite, and by us shall be determined and so declared: That none of the Factors of this Scale, or that of Smyrna, by themselves, or others whoever, after publication hereof, here and there respectively, lad on Board either of the General Ships, or other Ships whatever, any Goods, Faculty, or Estate whatever, for themselves or other whoever. And that the Captains and Commanders of the said Ships, in the mean time, and until Our farther Order in this behalf, not only forbear to take in, and lad aboard either of their Ships any such Goods or Faculties for any of his Majesty's Subjects, or other Strangers whoever; but also that they abide and depart not, either this Port, or that of Smyrna Respectively, until our farther Order and Licence in that behalf: Whereof not only the Merchants, Factors, Masters, and Commanders aforementioned; but our 
* Interpreters.  Druggermen, and other Vnder-Ministers here or there, are to take notice, and observe accordingly; as they, and every of them concerned herein, will answer the contrary at his or their Peril. Dated in Pera of Constantinople this 26th of January, 1645.  
To all Captains, Commanders of Ships, Merchants, Factors, Druggermen, and all other his Majesty's Subjects and Ministers whoever, in the Ports of Constantinople and Smyrna.  
SACKVILE CROW.  
The Turkey Company was altogether unfatisfied with this Leviation, alleging that a great part of this Debt arose from Monies lent by Sir Sackvile Crow himself to Wolf, at a high Interest; for securing of which, and of his Principal, he had in this manner taxed and charged their Estates. But Troubles and Differences ended not with this Payment; for still the Controversy about Stranger's Consulage was depending, which with other Matters, caused great Heats and Animosities on both sides: So that some of the Turkey Company, Men of the better Principles, thought it most advisable to Petition his Majesty to constitute another Ambassador, with Letters of Revocation, to recall this; but others, who were the zealous Men of those Times, who had tasted the sweetness of Sequestrations, and proved it to be the Grand Catholicon of all Remedies, persuaded that his Estate should be Sequestered. This, I say, may perhaps have been the attempt of some few; though the generality of the Company have so far disavowed the Seizure of his Lands and Estate in England, that they declared themselves ignorant of any Estate he had there. Howsoever this Apprehension being fixed in the Mind of Sir Sackvile Crow, he proceeded to strange Extremities against the Company: For he not only caused all the Goods and moneys belonging to them, within the Grand Signior's Dominions, to be sequestered and seized by his Agents, but also imprisoned the Persons of all the English Merchants and Factors which were considerable, either at Constantinople or Smyrna. The Particulars of all which will appear with more clearness by this following Warrant.  
Sir Sackvile Crow his Second Warrant, dated in Pera of Constantinople the 30th of April 1646, directed to John Hetherington, Lorenzo Zuma; Enordering (upon false Pretences) the Sequestration of the Merchant's Estates at Smyrna, according to a Schedule.  
WHereas the Levant Company, sometime before our coming to this Place, by a Court of their Assistants, thereunto especially authorized, treated with Us touching a yearly Allowance for our Care and Pains during our residence here as his Majesty's Ambassador; to be had and taken in such Particulars as might have relation to their Trade and Occasions: And for a conclusion of such Treaty as aforesaid, did offer unto us the election of any one of their Agreements, formerly made with any of our Predecessors in like occasion. And for a further manifestation of their sincerity in their said Offer, upon our accord thereunto, did, at the Court aforesaid, in public give into our Hands and Possession the Copies of five of their Agreements, made with our said Predecessors, with Power to choose which of them we should best like of, to be a Rule and Pattern for an absolute Conclusion and Condition to be drawn up between us and them; thereon also promising that they would make, grant, and confirm the like unto us. And whereas we thereon, and to the Purposes and Ends aforementioned, chose and fixed upon that Agreement, which the said Company had made with Sir Thomas Glover, formerly Ambassador, Resident for the Crown of England, with this State: And his Majesty by his Favour, did assure the same unto us, graciously promising to make his Employment of us here, as good and beneficial in all the Allowances and Perquisites thereof, as it had been to any of our Predecessors whoever, and we expected no less. The said Company finding themselves mistaken in their Offer, (as they pretended) first retired from the same, denying their said Agreement, (though sufficiently proved before his Majesty); and then by force of Presents and Money given underhand to the Officers of that Time, so prevailed against us, that we could not only not obtain that Right, which since hath appeared unto us, and (as well by their own Agreement, as by his Majesty's Judgement then, Custom, and their former Contracts) was due unto us; but were forced after to other Agreements with the said Company, by which (over and above all such Rights, Privileges, and Perquisites, as then were and should be granted unto us by his Majesty's Capitulations; and besides all other Gratifications and Allowances accustomed to be given to his Majesty's Ambassador, (which in Household Provisions only the said Company assured us, were to the value of 800 l. per Annum Sterling, at least) and over and above such Plate and Householdstuff as they assured us, we should find of theirs here, and hold to our use during our Residence, (of which we found not the value of an Asper) the said Company did covenant with us, (for and in respect of our Pains and Care only therein agreed to be taken by us, in their Affairs and Occasions as aforesaid, for and during all our time as his Majesty's Ambassador with this State) they would pay, or cause to be paid unto us, the Sum of 5000 
* VIII sterling.  Chequins per An. to be paid by equal Proportions quarterly beforehand; by their failing wherein (besides our other Engagements for them to a very good Value) twenty and five thousand Dollars or thereabouts, rests at this day due and unpaid unto us: And whereas also after the Agreements aforesaid, upon several Arguments held before his Majesty, concerning the Rights of that Consulage, which amongst other things is granted by the Grand Signior, and payable by his Capitulations to his Majesty's Ambassador Resident at this Imperial Port from Strangers, (to which the said Company could show no likely or probable Title) the said Company were adjudged to relinquish their Pretences to the said Consulage; and a Grant thereof under his Majesty's Royal Hand and Signet, was thereon made and given to us, for our better support during the time of our Residence here. The said Company (upon Conditions between them and us agreed) did also promise to give us Content therefore; with intent nevertheless thereby to get advantage of our credulity and absence, and to draw us out of suspect of their evil Intentions towards us, which hath since (as well by their several interruptions and hindrances here in the Collection thereof, as their practices, and endeavours at Council Table before his Majesty, and by their other Appeals to the Courts of Parliament, where in these Times of Distractions, they presumed of some better advantage) hath appeared unto us: Whereby, and by suggesting several Untruths against us, and by other false ways they have endeavoured not only to deprive us of the Stranger's Consulage, and benefit thereof; but under that colour also, and these their Pretences, to keep themselves from paying, as us from taking such other Consulage, as was, and is as much our right and due unto us from themselves, by the said Capitulations, and the Grand Signior's Grant thereon, for all their own Goods traded in: And now of late, but suspecting our just Intentions of making a claim thereto, (for until this present day we never made any demand thereof, or public pretence therein) to prevent what they suppose we might justly do in our own Right, (for we take God to Witness we knew no other cause): under like unjust and scandalous Pretences, we are certitified, that they not only go about to get us removed from our Employment here, but upon false Suggestions, lose and bare Suspicions only, have gotten Order for the seizure of all our Lands and other Estates in England into their power; as some of their own Servants and Factors here have the confidence to report and affirm: and as we are assured from thence, without hearing of us; nay, so much as intimation to us of the Grounds thereof, or such Matters and Things as they pretend at least to have against us, whereby we might answer for ourselves; and so, whilst we are labouring (as for these many Years we have done, with all fidelity) for them and their public Interest (whereof, as we have proof sufficient in our Actions, so we have him that is Judge of the World for Witness to our Conscience) they are contriving the ruin of us and our Posterity. Which manner of proceeding, so unjust, horrid, and odious before God and Man (as in all reason we ought) taking to heart, and our serious consideration, and as well that Violence which is offered to the Laws, and his Majesty's Honour and Interest therein, as ourselves and our Family; not pretending to extend that Authority which his Majesty hath put into our Hands to unlawful Ends, but only to make a just use of it for the right and lawful defence of ourselves and it, in the several Occasions aforementioned; finding by Account under the Hands of the Treasurer of the said Company here, that for such Goods as they have brought in and carried out from the Port of Constantinople, there is due unto us according to the Capitulations, and the Grand Signior's Grants therein, to the value of Dollars Rials of 8/8, seventy four thousand: and that for the like in Smyrna there is due Dollars Rials of 8/8, one hundred thousand in circa; and rating that Estate in Land which they have gotten into their power as aforesaid, but at the value we were offered for it, viz. at ninety seven thousand and five hundred Dollars; in all, two hundred seventy one thousand and five hundred Dollars. Besides, (for aught we know to the contrary) they may else have prevailed themselves upon of ours, and as due to us by Privy Seal to the value of one hundred thousand Dollars; and Leases under the Great Seal to near as great a value more. We hereby enorder Sequestration of all moneys, Merchandizes, and other Goods and Faculties whatever, within the Dominions of the Grand Signior wherever, belonging to the Parties and Members of the said Company, in the Schedule hereunto annexed, the chief Fomentors, Contrivers, and Abettors of these unjust and horrid Proceed; requiring you, John Hetherington, and you Lorenzo Zuma, or one, or both, or either of you, by the help and means of that Officer sent by the Vizier, and those Commands in your Hands, (being now at Smyrna on other like Occasions) according to your Instructions herewith sent, to board and enter all Ships and Vessels, and to break open, and enter into all and every of the Houses, Warehouses, Counting-houses, of all and every of the Parties in the Schedule hereunto annexed and aforementioned; and there to Attach, Arrest, and take into your custody and possession; and as arrested and sequestered, to take, carry away, and put into safe custody, all such moneys, Merchandizes, other Goods and Faculties of what Nature soever that you shall discover, find out, and get into your power, belonging to any of the Parties, or under the Marks of the Schedule hereunto annexed; and the same to keep, so arrested and sequestered, for our better Indemnity, Satisfaction, and Defence, against all Pretences of the Levant Company  whatever, until we may be heard therein by due course of Law, and till farther Order from us in that behalf; for which this is to be your Warrant. Dated in Pera of Constantinople, this 30th of April, Anno. 1646.  
To our loving Friends and Servants, John Hetherington, and Lorenzo Zuma. Sackvile Crow.  
To perform and put in execution the foregoing Warrant, it was necessary to make use of the Turkish Officers Power, and Authority: Wherefore Sir Sackvile Crow demanding Audience of the Grand Vizier, and representing Matters unto him in that manner, as he judged most agreeable to his Cause, was heard by him with a gentle and gracious Ear; and assurances made to him of all Respect, Favour, and Assistance imaginable. For the Turks had now smelled out a Cause in Transaction, which with good improvement might be worth them many Purses of Money; and was of such a Nature, as that their Religion, and Doctrine, obliged them to nourish, having the prospect of gaining Money, and enflaming Christian Discord. On these Grounds Sir Sackvile Crow easily obtained Commands from the Vizier, directed to the Kadi of Smyrna, to act all things according to direction of him the Ambassador; and to enforce Matters with better execution, a Chaous, or Pursuivant, accompanied with John Hetherington, and Lorenzo Zuma Interpreter, was dispatched to Smyrna, with Commands to carry up the Consul and Factors to Constantinople, and to break open the Warehouses, and make seizure on such Estates belonging to the Turkey Company, as would answer the Demands and Pretensions of the Ambassador. Accordingly the Consul and Factory were carried up, and with that other of Galata, imprisoned in the Ambassador's House.  
In the mean time the Agents at Smyrna, with assistance of the Kadi, sealed up all the Merchant's Warehouses; but when it came to execution and Seizure, more Difficulties arose; for the Turks, Armenians, and Jew-Merchants, made high Clamours to the Justice, that many of the Goods belonged unto them, some were not yet paid for, others were only Pawns in the English Hands; and all the Town being desirous to favour the Cause of the Merchants, a great Uproar and Hubbub arose amongst the People: The Kadi affrighted hereat, grew more slack and faint in his Proceed; but the Cordial of 1500 Dollars, and Gratuities to his Servants, overcame the Difficulties, and gave him new Resolution; so that at length, being attended with the Principal Officers of the Town, he began first with the Consul's House, making Seizure, and delivering out of the Warehouses all the Goods found there; with some Caution howsoever, and respect to those Pretensions which Stranger-Merchants made thereunto; as appears by the following Letters.  
Joh. Hetherington and Lorenzo Zuma, their Letters to Sir Sackvile Crow, advising further of their Proceed, dated in Smyrna, June 16. 1646.  
Right Honourable,  
YEsterday we received your Lordships of the 4th present, being the Copy of the 3d: And to day we received your Lordships' of the 8th, and rejoice to hear your Lordship is in such a readiness for your just Demands, and wish your Lordship less Trouble, and better Success than we this day have had, and we doubt for many days shall encounter here. This morning the Cadie's Son, with his Neipe and principal Officers came; and we began first with the Consul's House. But before we began, 'twas spoken in the Kaddie's own House, and all over the Town, our Design to seize what we could find; about seven a Clock his Son came and entered the Consul's House, and opened all the Warehouses, and took from thence, with Elford's and Keeble's, some four hundred Clothes, and nine Bales Mohairs; we left behind us 38 Bales of Silk, 13 Bales his Servant pretended were sold by his Master to Mr. Brent, to be paid by Bill of Exchange at Constantinople, and when advice came the Bills were paid, the Goods should be delivered; in the mean time they lie in Mr. Lancelot's Warehouse, with some 40 Clothes, 60 Barrels of Tin, which Tin belongs to Mr. Sainthill, and sealed up by the Neipe and us. Before we had ended at this House, the whole Town was in an Uprore, being fomented by Jews, and some of the young Fry left behind, and proclaimed in the Streets, that the Town would be undone, the Trade lost and go to wrack, if this was suffered; so that before the Consul's Door were so many of the scum of the Town, the Streets were packed thick of them. On the other side, a more unruly Enemy threatened worse things, the Master of the Golden Lion, who had before given Barnardiston 9000 Dollars at Cambio, and had no Goods in his Possession, hearing how it would far with them, Lands forty Men at Barnardistons' House, and vowed he would have his Money or Goods, or swore he would beat down the Town; so likewise the Ionas got her Sails to Yards, that the Kaddie's Son and the Chiouz, desired to let it alone until another day, for fear of worse Events: So when they had made an end at Lancelot's House, would stay no longer, but promised to come another day.. The Estate before mentioned we carried away in spite of Envy, and have put it up in a safe Cane. As soon as this was done, because the Captain would not come ashore, I got Jordan to go aboard the Golden Lion, and know the Master his Intent, and to acquaint him with the Danger might ensue thereon; all we could urge was nothing, except he had satisfaction for his 9000 Dollars; at last told him, if we knew where his Estate lay, we would endeavour to help him to it; so he found it out, and we delivered it to him, and the Man was very well satisfied. And now we hope to find little Impediment, and to morrow Morning the Caddie's Son promiseth to come again, and we doubt not the same day but to make an end. If your Lordship saw the little regard these People bear to the Grand Signior's Commands, the Caddie, or aught else but their private Ends, your Lordship would (as we hope your Lordship will) not blame us if we procured but the half of what your Lordship's Letter mentions. To morrow (if God bless us) we shall send your Lordship more punctual Advice, and for the present crave leave to subscribe ourselves,  
Smyrna, June 16. 1646. Your Honour's Most faithful, most obliged, and most humble Servants, John Hetherington. Lorenzo Suma.  
John Hetherington, and Lorenza Zuma 's Letter to Sir Sackvile Crow; dated in Smyrna, June 19 1646.  
Right Honourable,  
OUrs of the 16th advised your Lordship, how with the Caddie's Son, his Niepe, and Chia, we had entered the House of Mr. Lancelott, and taken into our possession the Goods we found therein, not pretended unto by Strangers; and how by the insolency of Nicholas Terrick, Master of the Hopewell, (formerly the Golden Lion) we were interrupted that day from proceeding any farther; and how by the means of Captain Jordan, we had pacified that young, rash, and undiscreet Man; and that we hoped the next Morning to proceed without interruption, but it fell not our so: for the next Morning we went to Barnardiston's House, thinking to make all sure there; and when we had begun, in comes the Master with a Crew of his own, and said, those Goods he had received were not sufficient to give him satisfaction, and demanded of us the rest. We answered, We could not give him these Goods we had sealed up before he came into Port, for what he demanded; but assured him if he knew of any thing standing out, we would endeavour, the best we could, for his Satisfaction: Upon this, as we understood since, a young Man of the House whispered the Master in his Ear, and told him, if he were not satisfied before the Goods went out of the House, all was lost, he would never have a Penny of it: Upon this, away goes the Master aboard, with this young Man in his company, and loosed his Sails, but threatened nothing. Upon this come in the Jews, and told the Niepe and the Chia, that the Master would shoot down the Town; but for all our persuasions that he durst not, away runs the Niepe & his Company, and leaves us there alone: so we resolved to have done it ourselves; but the Merchants had so worked with the Hamalls, that there was not one to be seen; so being alone, and seeing his Boat coming ashore, well manned, and fearing a surprise, we presently repaired to the Chiouzes, and desired him to go with us to the Caddies, to see if we could have any better assistance from him. By this time the Town was in a great Uproar, and the People something too insolent; the Caddie, to prevent the worst, presently caused the Shops to be shut up, and immediately sent for all the chief Men of the Town, (who by Presents before we had made our Friends) and there before them all, and a great company of the Townsmen, cause the Commands to be read, and told them how much they were bound to see the Grand Signior's Commands put in execution, and what dishonour it would be for one Ship to command the Town.. So after they had disputed the Business, the Caddie sends an Officer aboard (accompanied with the Druggermen to the Nation) to know whether he would hinder the prosecution of the Grand Signior's Command, or no, and to know his Answer? He presently denied he ever intended to shoot at the Town, only desired his own: So presently after the People were a little appeased, we went to work again, and so this day have finished all: it being done in such confusion, we cannot give your Lordship that exact Account you may expect within a day or two; for than we will send your Lordship the Particulars, with the Values; in mean time we stand upon our Guard, having some 20 or 30 of the Soldiers of the Castle to keep watch every night; for (my Lord!) here is no small Hobbub in the Town, and threatening both of us and the Estate, but we will secure both as well as we can. We have sent your Lordship a rough Draught of what we have, and what we have left sealed up, and find it fall short far of what your Lordship expected: the sooner your Lordship disposes of it, the better; for assure yourself, there is daily some Design or other hatching: We should be very sorry, after all this, to have it miscarry, therefore pray (my Lord!) dispose of it (to prevent the worst) as soon as you may. Your Lordship was pleased to inorder us to change our Lodging, being too near the Waterside, and in a Merchant's House; which, as soon as we can get a secure House, we will; but the farther from the Waterside, the more dangerous, if the People of the Country should intent us any ill.  
The French, and many others, pretend Debts of many of those People that are gone up, and would know who shall pay them, and pretend to be paid out of their Estates; but we have put them off, telling them, we believe your Lordship will hardly let your Estate go to pay their Debts; nevertheless, shall advise your Lordship of it: so have secured none, only to one Huzoone Amet Aga, one of the chief Men in the Town here, Mr. Lancelott having given him a Bill of Exchange for 475 Dollars, and the Bill returned unpaid, we were forced to deliver into the Hangee's Hands, for his Security, 10 .  
We have given the Ships liberty to lad, by reason of their continual grumbling, but fear our Design on the Ionas will not take; for the Caddie seeing the stubbornness of Terrick, will not assist us as he promised. We have not aught to enlarge at present, but to subscribe ourselves,  
Your Honours, John Hetherington, Lorenzo Zuma.  
Matters running thus high, and the Breach made so wide, there remained little hopes of an Accommodation: For now the Merchants at Galata, having obtained their Liberty from the Ambassador's House, by the Vizier's Command, entered into a Consultation in what manner to govern their Affairs, electing some particular Men to that Employment, which they called by the Name of the Sealed Knot, which much provoked the Anger of Sir Sackvile Crow, and more, because that deserting his Protection, they made Applications to the Heer Cops, Agent for the States of Holland; who readily embraced the defence of their Cause, and willingly represented to the Grand Vizier the Aggrievances, and ill Treatment of which they complained. The French Ambassador, on the other side, being a great Favourer of Sir Sackvile Crow and his Proceed, assisted him both at Smyrna and Constantinople. All which will more particularly appear by the following Letters.  
The Factor's General Letter to the Levant Company, dated the 28th of June, 1646, in Constantinople.  
Right Worshipful,  
SIrs, at present we have our Heads and Hands full, and all little enough to preserve your Estates from devouring, and out selves from that Evil Consequence might ensue upon such unheard-of Proceed and Intentions, as have been long in private agitation; but when the Monster came to the Birth, there wanted strength to bring forth; so, in a good hour we may say, the Snare is broken, and doubt not the Devices of the Crafty is frustrate by him, whose Almightiness shows itself most, when we Mortals are least capable to help ourselves. We shall, according to our Obligation, give your Worships some account of the last Progressions of his Lordship Sir Sackvile Crow, whom his Majesty sent hither Ambassador, and to be a Protector of your Estates, and our Persons; how he hath performed this Charge and Duty formerly, your Lordships have in part heard; what hath happened of late, we shall now chief insist upon.  
After his Lordship had caused the stay of the Ships in this Port, and at Smyrna, under pretence of this State's requiring it, in respect of their Wars with the Venetians, the Samson and Smyrna Merchant, having been here almost seven Months, to the great loss and damage of Ships and Goods; he picks a quarrel with the Factory of Smyrna, for not complying according to his Order, in the payment of their Parts of the last Leviation-Mony; and hereupon sends down John Hetherington one of his Servants, a most lewd, debauched, profane, riotous Fellow, (yet his Lordship's Kinsman) accompanied with two Chiouzes, two Druggermen, a Janisary, and other Servants, to proceed with those who should refuse to pay their Leviation according to the Instructions he had given the said Hetherington, and Lorenzo Zuma, Druggerman: But before the arrival of these Agents, the Nation there had undertaken the payment by an Obligatory Letter to his Lordship; this would not satisfy, nor deposition of Goods for Security, until Answer should come from hence of the payment of their Bills of Exchange, which was tendered; but the second day after their arrival, Hetherington and his Retinue goes to the Caddie's, and thither causes the Consul and all the Nation to come; where it was pretended they had laden the William and Thomas with Corn, and sent her away; and therefore, by virtue of an Imperial Command, (very privately here procured) the Consul, and six more of the Nation, were delivered into the Hands of the Chiouz, and so brought up hither, not being suffered to return to their own Houses, but put a day and a night into an offensive dark place, the Doors and Windows not only shut, but nailed upon them, not suffering either their Friends or Servants to come at them, or a Window open till the evening, for which also they paid Dollars 100 In this disgraceful manner they were brought hither, where they have been since the 22d of the last Month, Prisoners in his Lordship's House to the 21st present, notwithstanding they had complied in paying the Leviation Monies in less than a Week after their arrivals; and by fair Promises, put off from day to day, for their dispatch to their Business at Smyrna, which could not but much suffer by their absence: Their magazines and Counting-houses continued sealed from the time of their Attachments; the Spips not permitted to lad, or departed, though empty; and no Debts due to them would be paid in this their Absence and time of Distraction.  
The Leviation Monies being satisfied, (of which Dollars 31000, his Lordship forced into Cancellaria); and we of Smyrna expecting no more rubs in the way, his Lordship, the 16th Instant, calls a Court, and there declared, That of what Monies had been collected, there would not remain much on the old Account; therefore provision must be made for the future growing Charge, for so much as upon this pretended Embargo, no Ships would come in haste, and he and his must be maintained, which he would provied for: Hereupon, when we could not do otherwise, Dollars 25000 was promised, half by this Factory, for which his Lordship caused us to enter into Bond, as he did those of Smyrna for the other half; this being effected, which we should not neither altogether have been so ready to have complied in, but thereby to put a period to all other Demands, and enable ourselves to proceed in our Business for your Worship's better Service.  
The 18th present his Lordship calls another Court; and after arguing of some General Matters, with a seeming sadness, tells us how that he had been wronged by false Information from hence and Smyrna, (but he was so far from proving it, as that he would not discover so much as whom he suspected) and thereupon the Levant Company at Home had, by means of the Parliament, procured Sequestration of his Estate and Lands in England, and endeavoured to surprise his Person; and therefore, according to Religion, Reason, and common Policy, he ought to secure himself and his Hostages; and thereupon he departed from us, requiring the Nation speedily to resolve of some present Satisfaction that might secure his Estate at Home, and person here, otherwise he vowed to God, he would suddenly do it himself, with no little disadvantage to ourselves and Principals. These strange, unreasonable, and unexpected Demands, filled us with amazement, not knowing what Answer to give to such a groundless demand; we desired the Secretary Signior Dominico to know his Lordships more particular Desires therein, that so we might better understand him, and to put his Demands into such a moderate way, as he might receive some Satisfaction. He returned us Answer, that we must resolve to satisfy his aforesaid Demands before we went thence: Whereupon the Gates were shut, and also Guards set upon us, that we should not converse with any, or convey so much as a Paper out of Doors. Thus we are all surprised, made close Prisoners, and our Countinghouse, Warehouse, and Chambers sealed up, to make sure of our Goods and Estates there also. Continuing in this sad Condition all Night, and finding no Motion to proceed from his Lordship to declare himself farther, four or five of us was appointed by the generality, personally to crave his Lordship's particular Desires and Demands of us: Whose Answer was, That the lowest value he could put upon his Lands the Company had sequestered, was 25000 pounds Sterling; and for the loss he should sustain by being put out of the Ambassadorship, which he saith his Majesty hath granted him for his Life; therefore the Strangers Consulage he rates at Dollars 5000 per Annum; which for the clear Gain of seven Years to come, is Dollars 35000; for which he declared that he would not accept of any Personal Security or Obligation whatsoever, but a present disposition of Dollars 160000 in Money or Goods, into his own hands must be made. And if to this we would not condescend, he told us, That he at the last Sacrament had vowed to God (as he doth now) to sacrifice his Estate, Himself, Wise and Children, for the execution of this his absolute Intent; and till then, neither our Persons, Estates, Ships here, or at Smyrna, should be free. We told his Lordship, that finding not any of us had heard of any such Things was (or intended to be) done against him by the Company, it would give us great Satisfaction, to show us those Advices he grounded this Pretence upon. To this no Answer was then given by himself, but dismissed us, leaving it to our last and speedy Resolution, because he was resolved to strike home. Immediately after he sent us word by a second, That he could not let his Honour descend so low, as to show his Advices to any. This empty Reply, gave us too much reason, not only to conclude this to be a feigned Pretence, but made us sufpect his Intention and Aim was at all the Nation's Estate in the Country; and therefore we returned him this reasonable and defensive Answer, as your Worships will particularly perceive by the enclosed Paper: whereunto is adjoined his Reply to that our Answer, as he pretended; though it appears it was intended before, it being dated a day before our Answer. Whilst thus we continued, it happened that those four of us were fortunately absent from Court that day, who hearing of our Conditions, wherefore, and why we were thus detained, and what an ill Period these Proceed tended unto, if not timely and prudently prevented; they used their best endeavours to free us and your Livelihoods from the Claws of Tyranny and Covetousness; they applied themselves to Signior Illustrissimo Cops, the States of Holland's Agent: who as he was ever a Friend and Favourer of the Nation, so now he gave us good and great testimony thereof in this our greatest Need and Extremity: and chief by his means with a Sum of Money; together with the Clamours of the Jews, and many other of the Grand Signior's Subjects against this our present Abuse, and destruction of future Trade: The Vizier (whom they had well and sully possessed with the Truth of all Things) after three days Imprisonment, sent a Chiouz for us to his Lordship's House, from whence we were carried before the Vizier, who much upbraided his Lordship, saying, He never gave him Commands for such Proceed, notwithstanding his Lordship's avaneous Allegations against his own Nation, by saying, an English Ship at Smyrna was laden with Powder, Ammunition, etc. and there resided for assistance of the Turks Enemies; and other the like Abuses, and destructive Courses against those here; tending not only to the confiscation of Ships and Estates, but the risgo of enslaving our Bodies, if not the loss of all or some of our Lives, had his Hellish Plots taken effect. The next day after our general Commitment, arrives five more of our fellow Factors from Smyrna, there seized upon and made Prisoners; and so by his Lordship's Command, in that nature brought to his House, and put amongst us, notwithstanding the advice from, their Correspondents hence was at Smyrna, (before their departure thence) that their part of Leviation Money was all paid in here; yet their Leviation, with one third more in Monies and Goods, was takne again from them by his impudently impious Ministers there, and all the rest of their Goods continued sealed up: So the Intent (as your Worships may plainly perceive) was no other than first to get the moneys here paid, then to seize upon their Persons, and next to take away and secure their Estates; thereby to prevent a just, reasonable, and natural Defence; and now it too plainly appears, (because his Lordship's Employers had taken course not Messengers should come unto us); Horsemen are daily dispatched unto us by our Friends at Smyrna, advising us to the 20th Instant, of the unnatural and devouring Progressions they had there made; which was done by the assistance of the Caddie, whom they had well bribed, beginning to act there at the same time as we were here all imprisoned; so there was no intent of staying for our Answer to his extravagant Demands. They first fell upon Mr. Lancelot's House, thence proceed all throughout the Nation; so that they have not only taken away all the Goods, moneys, and Effects whatsoever they could find in their Houses, at Home or Abroad, but broke open and ransacked all our Chambers, Trunks, and Counting-houses, which mounteth to a far greater value than his demands of Dollars 160000; and by large Promises to Informers, endeavour to discover and take what is owing them abroad by People of the Country; and have so threatened our Friends and Servants to deliver our Books, and declare where's more of our Estates, that they are constrained to leave our naked Houses to the open World, and betake themselves to the Ships in Port for Refuge. All this it seems contents them not, but are contriving Provisions, by policy and force of some Rogues of the Country, to unlade what Goods the Nation had put on board the Ionas. For all which, we have not only the advice of our distressed Friends there, but such infallible Information, as your Worships may perceive by the enclosed authentic Copies of Letters from his Instruments at Smyrna to his Lordship here; by which you will too plainly perceive his Lordship did, and still doth aim at all the Estate the Nation had in the Country; and for that cause he was so much enraged for the departure of the Hercules, and William and Thomas, whose Goods he esteemed as so much loss to him.  
We have been now seven days out of his Lordship's hands, and are endeavouring to free that Estate they have already taken at Smyrna, as also to defend ourselves and your Estates in future from him, and free the Ships out of Port, (which no question at last will be proved have been detained by his Lordship to this ill purpose) and if possible, to procure the return of Dollars, 20 in 30000, his Lordship hath unavoidably forced from us in the Leviation Account, upon strange Pretences. All which (by the assistance of our obliged and worthy Friend Signior Illustrissimo Cops; together with the expense of Dollars 30 in 40000, to the Vizier and other Turkish Ministers) we doubt not but speedily to effect; for without this honest defensive Remedy, we can expect nothing but ruin to all your Estate in the Country, which still he threatneth, and endeavours by all his devilish Policy and Means to effect: But the Vizier, and the two Caddeleskiers, who are our Judges, are so possessed with the Truth and Reason of our Cause, as well by the People of the Country, as ourselves, that they have given us full assurance, by Promises, Protestations, and sound Probabilities, that our just Demands shall be accomplished; for which we all faithfully and earnestly endeavour Night and Day, and so do hourly expect a good determination of it: and till there be an Issue or Settlement given to this our confused Condition, (which we hope will not continue for many days) no particular Principal must expect Advice from any Factor here, because no private Man can fitly advise any thing, till the general Business be better ordered: And as we proceed therein, we shall by all Ways and Conveyances give your Worships a true and exact Account. We do humbly beseech your Worships to acknowledge the good Offices of the State's Agent to their Ambassador with you, and so fully certify him, that Illustr. Sign. Cops appeared no ways against his Lordship as Ambassador, or trenching on the King's Honour, but respectfully and modestly for the safety of your Estates.  
To particularise all Passages and Circumstances in this Business, would prove more troublesome than needful to your Worships, so please to accept of this Relation; for this is the present stat● of yours and our Condition; which though not so well as we could wish, yet better than we could imagine; for the Hand was up, the Match lighted, and a little more time would have blown up all, We need not put your Worships in mind speedily to send us another Protector, seeing the Necessity of your Occasions craves it too plainly; and in confidence of your speedy Resolution thereof, we shall continue, hoping our Desires will be satisfied, and the Estates in better security, by his speedy arrival here, which God in Mercy grant.  
His Lordship's Cause is so bad, that Signior Dominico your Secretary, Signior George, and all other Druggermen, have not only declined his Lordship, but apply themselves to us, (and especially the former). In fine, we conceive his Lordship finds his former bad Proceed have made him uncapable to return into England, and also uncertain of his Residence here; which, together with the improvident use he hath made of his Golden Time, that he intended to seize upon all He and his unworthy Instruments could catch hold of; for to this purpose he diverted the Golden Fleece's advantageous Design for Venice; which at first was approved and caused by his own consent; and occasioned her Factor here, to whom she was consigned, to let her him to freight, that so Himself, Family, and undue gotten Estate, may be conveyed (as in supposed) into France, with whose Ambassador, there hath been often a more than ordinary correspondency of late.  
Galata of Constantinople, June 28. 1646.  
Before the sealing up of our Letter, we have procured an Imperial Command for the recovering of the Estate into our Hands, taken away at Smyrna; as also for the attaching the Persons, and bringing those good Agents of his Lordships hither, to answer their Proceed and Behaviour: the obtaining of which Command, we are not a little glad of, being our Obligatory Testimony of the Vizier's being our Friend, and ties him thereby to continue so, which we hope effectually to find, two days hence, when his Lordship is to appear with us before him; but in case he refuseth (as already he hath done) the Vizier will give Sentence against him.  
Your Worships may be pleased to take notice, that his Lordship's chief Counsellor, in these his undue Proceed, is Mr. Henry Hyde, of whose good Service in your former Occasions at the Morea, we need not to give testimony; but can assure your Worships, that since his coming hither, he hath occasioned great Disturbance among the Nation; and now at last (had the Design before mentioned taken effect) mingt have raised his decayed Fortunes, by the ruin of Yours and our Estates; but, thanks be to God, the Counsel of Achitophel is truned into Folly. And for your late Treasurer John Woolf, the satisfying of whose Debts hath so mounted the last Leviation, he is so far from acknowledging the Courtesies done in acquitting him from his Creditors, that he is become Assistant (though a weak one) to his Lordship in the Proceeding aforementioned: And having deserted Galata, with Mr. Henry Hyde, resides at his lordship's, laying their Heads together in contriving Mischief against those from whom they have had their Maintenance.  
In case your Worships should not be in a posture to procure an Ambassador so soon as you may desire, that you would please in the interim, and as soon as may be, to obtain a Letter from his Majesty to the Grand Signior, or Vizier, in approbation and acknowledgement of what is done; and that his Lordship be not nimbler than your Worships in getting the like against us, which doubtless he will endeavour. We shall not farther enlarge at present, but intent shortly, when all things shall be fully and absolutely settled, to write to your Worships again. So we rest.  
At Instant a Copy of his Lordship's Letter, with others directed to him, being come to hand, we send them herewith; and from Smyrna are advised that the Persons of Hetherington and the Druggerman are detained aboard our Ships there; and by this time the Command is with them, which will warrant the bringing them up with their Papers, that are also aboard; by which the Plot will more plainly appear. To morrow we expect his Lordship's appearance before the Vizier, when we have hopes to reward the Trouble he intended others, etc.  
Kept until the 6th of July, 1646. Your Worship's most obliged and humble Servants, 

John Wyld,  
John Lancelot,  
Nicholas Read,  
William Ashley,  
Thomas Berkley,  
Dixwell Brent,  
Nath. Barnardiston,  
James Moyer,  
James Modyford,  
Daniel Edwards,  
William Chappel,  
Roger Fouke,  
Gyles Ball,  
John Tye,  
John Ball,  
William Pearl,  
John Pixley,  
George Hanger,  
Samuel Barnardiston,  
John Swift,  
William Gough,  
Thomas Pigot,  
John Abney,  
Francis Ashwell,  
Robert Frampton,  
Gyles Davis,  
John Plomer,  
James Davison,  
William Osburn,  
Henry Davy,  
Richard Strode,  
Philip Farewell,  
John Erisey,  
Jonathan Dawes,  
Ralph Gosnold.   Your Worship's most obliged, most humble, and faithful Servant, Domenico Timone, Secretary.  
The Factor's General Letter from Smyrna, dated the 4th of July, 1646, to the Levant Company.  
Right Worshipful Sirs,  
IT may please you, our last from hence was by the Ship William and Thomas, advising his Lordship's Proceed for another Leviation, for discharging your Debts at Constantinople, being then informed that the whole amounted unto Dollars 118109; and how we were resolved to withstand it, until your Worship's further Pleasure should be signified unto us concerning the same, for such Reasons as we then presumed to lay open unto you; and that in the mean time we had presented our Grievances to his Lordship's gracious perusal, the Copy whereof went annexed to our said Letter, to both which you may please to have reference.  
The 24th of March following, our Consul called a Court, and declared his Lordship's Answer to our said Letter, disliking our Proceed; and by a new Order prohibited the lading of Goods, and receiving them on Board, and the departure of Ships, until the said Leviation were paid, according to his former Order, and Schedule now set down, showing each Man his proportionable part for his Factory of Smyrna, amounting in all to Dollars 54950, and for the Factory at Constantinople, to Dollars 56000, is together Dollars 110950. Whereupon, we generally desired that his Lordship would be pleased to suspend the execution of the said Order of Leviation, until such time we should receive your Worships farther Order about it, without which we ourselves were like to pay it out of our own Purses, as in the last Leviation; receiving since particular Orders from some of our Principals, not to pay any Leviations, otherwise it should be for our own Accounts, and not theirs.  
The 24th of April, the Consul called another Court, signifying unto us, that his Lordship did require an account for the departure of the Ship William and Thomas, and Success, contrary to his Lordship's Commands, there being an Officer of the Vizier's come down to apprehend Captain Tho. Porter, and to carry him up to Constantinople, (which Ships departed at their own pleasures, being not in our powers to stay them.) And that concerning the Leviation it was inevitable, and his Lordship was resolved upon it, and therefore would force us unto it, and expect repair of Honour from the Delinquents. Whereupon fearing his Lordship's farther displeasure, which might beget some greater Inconveniences amongst us, we presumed to yield unto his Lordship's Commands, by way of a submissive orderly compliance, and conform ourselves unto the payment of our parts of the said Leviation, in proportion to the Estates were received on the last general Ships, Hercules, Samson, and Smyrna-Merchant, according to our particular Assessments; as appeareth by our general Letter presented to his Lordship, and entered in Cancellaria, grounded upon the result of this days Court; desiring his Lordship would be pleased to allow us four months' time for payment, for such Reasons as we have alleged in the same.  
The 6th of May, the Consul told us he had received other Letters from his Lordship, prohibiting not only the Lading of Goods, and the Departure of any Ships, until the Leviation be settled; but also therein more fully signifies and declares, That until the Grand Signior's Fleet be gone forth, he cannot permit any Ship, either at Constantinople, or here, to lad or be dispatched; and that accordingly his Lordship is so required of this State. And in like manner hath ordered and commanded those whom it concerns, both above, and in this Port, to observe the same. And moreover farther witnessing, which accordingly (as he said) he was bound to acquaint us, how that the Embargo at Constantinople, and here, was seconded; and his Lordship, to avoid farther Dangers and Inconveniences to the Public, could not refuse his Consent thereunto.  
The 10th of May arrived here Mr. John Hetherington, a Servant to his Lordship, and Signow Lorenzo Zuma a Greek, one of his Lordship's Druggermen, from Constantinople; who the next Morning moved our Consul to call a Court for the Nation; where being assembled, the Consul told the said Hetherington and Lorenzo, That their Desires were performed, and therefore required them to deliver what they had in Commission from his Lordship: who produced an Order of the 27th of April, directed to the Consul and Us, for payment of the said Leviation forthwith, or else to proceed according to his farther Order, Warrant, and Instructions in such behalf; and we to be answerable to such Loss, Damage, and Inconveniencies as may ensue thereby. To which we answered, That the Leviation was subscribed unto, and therefore desired the said Hehterington and Lorenzo to stay four or five days, until his Lordshio should return Answer to our Letter of the 24th of April. The said Lorenzo told us, He would retire and peruse hsi Lordship's Commission, and in two hours return, to have a more full and satisfactory Answer from us: which being expired, he declared, That his Lordship's Commission required forthwith ready Money or Goods, (being hsi Instruction, from which he could not vary). Whereupon Mr. John Lancelot first answered, (as he was a Merchant) He could not deposit his Cloth, for his Credit's sake, but would give his Bills for his and Mr. Dixwell Breat's proportionable part of the Leviation, payable at Constantinople per Mr. Thomas Pigot, at five days sight, into his Lordship's Cancellaria; which was refused, unless they would deposit the value in Cloth, and one third part more towards Charges, in the possession of him the said Lorenzo; which they said again, for their Credit's sake (as they were Merchants) could not consent unto; so referred themselves unto the said Lorenzo's farther proceed, if these Proffers would not be accepted of, being not possible for them at present to procure moneys at Interest, or otherwise.  
The like Conditions we all in general proffered for our proportionable parts, but were refused by the said Hetherington and Lorenzo. Whereupon the Consul told them, they had all our Assents for payment of the Leviation; and if that, with such Reasons and Proffers as propounded, might not be satisfactory, the Consus, and we in general, referred ourselves to the said Lorenzo's farther Proceed.  
After this, the said Hetherington and Lorenzo presently repaired to the Caddies, accompanied with a prime Chiouz of the Vizier's, and declared their farther Commissions: After publication whereof, the Caddie sent for the Consul, and all our Nation, where the Capitulations were first taken away by Warrant, and the Consul in a most barbarous manner was laid hold on, with Dixwell Breat, Daniel Edwards, John Pixley, Samuel Barnardistion, George Hanger, and James Moyer, and committed Prisoners into Custody of the said Chiouz and Officers, and transported to a House (taken by them on purpose) where they were violently, and in a formidable manner, thrust into a dark Chamber, and at length were forced to present Dollars 300, to have a Window set open to give them Light and Air; the Consul telling the said Hetherington and Lorenzo, before he was surprised, in the presence of the Caddies, That neither he, or the Nation, had any ways transgressed the Grand Signior's, or his Lordship's Commands, and that he did not fear what they could do unto him, no not so much as to die, in performance of his Faith and Trust to the Levant Company, whom he had truly served; as likewise for his Love and Affection he bore to the Nation here under his Charge, whom he would never betray, hoping shortly to see his own Country again, And in two hours after, the said Hetherington, Lorenzo, and Chiouz, Caddie, and Neipe, sealed up all the Counting-houses, Magazines, and some Chambers; and in two days after, transported the Prisoner's over-land up to Constantinople, where they were delivered to his Lordship's Power and safe Custody; we in the mean time being left like so many Sheep without a Shepherd, and ignorant where to seek protection.  
The next day after departure of these Prisoners, the said Hetherington and Lorenzo sealed up our Cloth in our own Warehouses, for what concerned our proportionable part of the Leviation, at the rate of Dollars 45 per Cloth, and one third part more towards Charges.  
The 18th day of May, at the instance of the said Hetherington and Lorenzo, the remainder of us left here behind met together, where the said Hetherington told us we had not brought in our Bills of Exchange for Constantinople, for the parts of our Leviation, and one third part more; unto which we answered, We had complied with his Lordship's Commands, in all willing and obedient manner, according to our present Possibilities, until we should be able to satisfy the same with our ready moneys here, or by our Bills payable in Constantinople, at five days sight, wherein we promised to use our utmost Endeavours, hoping to redeem our Cloth again, which we had deposited, and they sealed up for our proportionable Parts of the Leviation.  
In few days after arrived here one of the principallest Chiouzes of the Grand Signior, with new Commands sent down by his Lordship; by virtue whereof the said Hetherington and Lorenzo seized upon the Persons of John Ball, Henry Davey, Philip Farewell, Nathaniel Barnardiston, and John Ingoldsby, who were committed Prisoners to the said Chiouz, who used them with some humanity, and sent up the next day to Constantinople, to be delivered unto his Lordship's Power; after whose departure (all Law being set aside) the said Hetherington and Lorenzo by this Command came down, opened all our Warehouses, and by Violence carried all our Goods away into several Canes of the Truks; as well what they had sealed up, for the Leviation, as all other Goods of what nature soever they could find, unless it were such as was sealed up, and belonged to Turks, and other of the Grand Signior's Subjects; and left many of us so bare, that we had not wherewithal to afford us a piece of Bread to keep Life and Soul together, only bare Promises. The said Chiouz remaining behind, put us daily into great Fears that we should all be sent up, or clapped up here in Prison, which caused many of us to repair on board the Ship for Succour, here being in Harbour the Ships Rainbow, Ionas, Hopewell, and Triangle.  
In all which time of this Distraction and Sufferings, our Miseries have been much condoled by the chief Turks and Inhabitants of this Place, who seem to sympathise with us in our sad Conditions; and had not the Commands been so powerful, the whole Town would have risen up in our Defence and Protection, who have privately advised of these Abuses; which as they themselves confess, are like to ruin, not only this Scale, but that of Aleppo and Constantinople also, to the Dishonour of the Grand Signior, and ruin of many of his Subjects; and of a profitable and acceptable Friend (our Nation) to become a potent Enemy against them.  
The 28th of June came Letters from Constantinople, advising the Vizier's Order for rescuing both Factories from his Lordship's Imprisonment, and particular Advice to some of us here left, for appreheading the Persons of the said Hehterington and Lorenzo, and to keep them in safe Custodies on board our Ships, fearing (we having no Order as yet to receive our Estates out of their Possessions) they might convey our said Estates away, or sell them for half their Worth, and so make their private escapes out of Town, expecting daily a Chiouz to carry up their Persons to Constantinople, and to free our Goods, hoping all will go well again for us. Hereupon the very same day, the said Hetherington and Lorenzo, (without any noise or rumour) were by the Mariners conveyed on board several Ships from the said Hetherington's Lodging, viz. Hetherington on board the Triangle, William Hodges Commander; and Lorenzo on board the Hopewell, Nicholas Terrick Commander; where now they remain, to the contentment of the Inhabitants here, who daily expect their sending up to the Port, there to answer to such Crimes and Insolences as shall be objected and proved against them.  
Thus we have presumed plainly and distinctly (accordingly as we conceive it becomes us) though briefly, to present unto your Worship's perusal, the whole Process of his Lordship's Proceed against us here in Smyrna, (since our last) according to our experience of the Passages; by which your Worships may easily conjecture his Lordship's farther Intentions. And for what hath occurred at Constantinople, your Worships will receive by this Conveyance, advise to both which we pray you to be referred; which being taken into your deliberate Considerations, may afford such future Means of Protection, and encouragement to enter into a way of settling this Turkey Trade in such a posture, that we hope these Losses may be repaired with advantage.  
And so we humbly take our leaves, having given your Worship's testimony of our Concordance, in the discharge of our Obligations and Duties; and in conformity we subscribe, evermore resting,  
Smyrna, July 4. 1646. Your Worship's humble and obliged Servants, 

Robert Keble,  
Thomas Lancelot,  
John Wild junior,  
Laurence Chambers,  
Will. Oxwieck,  
Arnold White,  
Daniel Bassano,  
William Whetcombe,  
Robert Dawes,  
Samuel Browning.    
But not to insist long on a Subject so ungrateful, as the Difference was between the Ambassador and his Merchants; the Conclusion, and Issue of all was this. After Sir Sackvile Crow had spent at the least seventy thousand pieces of Eight of good ready Money, and the Turkey Company two hundred thousand; the Turks finding the Ambassador's Exchequer to be almost exhausted, for that Presents and Purses of Money came not in so plentifully as at first; and on the contrary, feeling the Spring of the Levant Companies Treasury still to run fresh and quick, their Inclinations towards the Ambassador grew more cold and faint, his Agents were not admitted so readily to Audience as formerly, nor his Petitions and Addresses received with that candour, as when Money and Interest made their entrance easy; in the mean time, the Merchants were heard with great patience, their Cause and Complaints esteemed reasonable; and in short, Sir Sackvile Crow was dismissed from Constantinople, in a manner not usual for Ambassadors, nor agreeable to that Quality and Character: and was succeeded by Sir Thomas Bendysh, who was Authorized and constituted in that Embassy, by Commission from his Majesty King Charles the First of ever blessed and glorious Memory.  
Gio Capello being constituted General in the place of Molino, as we mentioned at end of the preceding Year, departed from Venice early in the Spring, having under his Command fifty Galleys, six Galleasses, and forty Ships of War, and four Fireships, besides other Vessels, which are necessary Attendants on so great an Armata; which grand Preparations raised the Minds of the Christian World to expect the abatement of the Ottoman Pride, and other Effects equal to the magnificent Ostentation, and triumphing Glory of this mighty Power: But God, who gives not always Success to the Powerful, nor the Battle to the Strong, was not, it seems, so well satisfied for the Sins of Christendom, as to judge it worthy to be delivered from the Scourages of its Grand Oppressor.  
Whilst Capello remained with the best part of the Fleet at Candia, Tomaso Morosini, Admiral of the Ships, shown himself in a Bravado with twenty two Sail before the Castles of the Hellespont, called the Dardanelli, defying the whole Turkish Power, with Colours flying, and Drums beating: nor did they dare to answer the bold Challenge, until in a dead Calm, some few light Galleys presented themselves in a seeming Battle, with whom, for want of Wind, the Ships were on the disadvantage, and rather received Prejudice than gave it; so that both sides were contented with the Action.  
Morosini withdrew from that Station, and returned to his General at Candia; to whom having joined his Forces, he earnestly persuaded him, together with the Proveditor Grimani, to engage the Turkish Fleet, which they assured him was much inferior to them, both in number of Vessels, and in Skill and Courage of the Combatants; and that the Success of this Year consisted in the cutting off the Enemy's Succours, which was their sole relief and Dependence, without which they could not longer maintain the Ground they possessed, but must deliver up that and themselves to their pleasure. But the cautious General would not assent to this Resolution, judging it overrash and precipitate; for that the Fortune of Candia, and other Isles of the Archipelago, was not to be hazarded on the Success of one Battle.  
During which Dispute, and irresolution of Affairs, the Turkish Fleet, consisting of three hundred Sail, arrived at Canea, where they landed forty thousand fight Men, which turned the Scale of the War, and rendered the Turks so powerful, as not ever more to be expelled, or their Offspring extirpated from the Confines of that Island. By this time the Pope's and Malta Galleys were come to their Assistance, and united with the Venetians; so that Capello setting sail from the Port of Suda, resolved to engage the Enemy at St. Theodoro; which was effected accordingly, though with little Success, for the Turks had fortified themselves, and secured their Galleys with that advantage, that they could not be assaulted without great hazard of the Christians; and when they endeavoured to burn them, their four Fireships took fire too soon, and proved of more fear and astonishment to the Truks (to whom this Invention was as yet unknown) than of real damage. After this the Venetians returned again to Suda, where having intelligence that thirty Turkish Galleys, with Men and Provision (which they had collected in several parts of the Archipelago) were on their Voyage to Canea, Capello preparing to intercept them with a Force of Galleasses and Galleys, and leaving Grimani and Morosini to command the main Body of the Fleet, he in person bend his Course towards Cerigo.  
In the mean time Mustapha Pasha departed from Canea, in order to his return to Constantinople, with fifty seven light Galleys, two Ships, two Galleasses, and many Saiks; but meeting in his Passage with a hard storm of Northerly Winds, he lost seven of his Galleys, and several other Vessels, so that he resolved to divide his Fleet, and send part of them to Scio, and himself with the other part to make for Negropont. This Fleet was followed by some other Vessels under the Command of Mahomet Celebee, Brother of the Pasha of Algiers, who being as far in his way as the narrow straits of Andra, he was there stopped by the Fury of the Northern Winds, (which are the Master-Winds of those Seas) and by the impetuous rage thereof, was carried to the Island of Zia; where having given Licence to the greatest part of his Soldiery to Land, they carelessly strayed abroad, and without suspicion of Surprise, merrily passed their time in eating and drinking. In the interim, advice hereof being carried to Tomaso Morosini, then with some Ships in the Port of Milo, he immediately, without loss of time, applied himself to assault the Turks; and being followed by the Proveditor Grimani, he took two of their Ships, whilst Mehmet Celebee, with about two hundred of his Men, betook themselves to the weak shelter of an old demolished Fort, and afterwards surrendered themselves to the discretion of the Conqueror.  
Morosini and Grimani, encouraged with this Success, resolved to pursue the Enemy's Fleet; in order unto which, Morosini first putting out to Sea, was instantly carried away by a fierce gale of Wind towards Ambro, and separated from the rest of his Fleet, and thence again was tossed by the impetuosity of the Storms unto Rafti; of which Mustapha Pasha having Intelligence, made haste to attack this single Vessel, with forty Galleys; giving order to the Bey of Rhodes, to lay him aboard with fifteen Galleys, the strongest and best armed of all their Squadron: Morosini nothing dismayed, bearing the same constancy of Mind in the midst of his Enemies, as at a distance, boldly showed himself on the Quarter Deck, encouraging his Men with his words, and by his Example, to Actions worthy their Religion, Faith, and Country for which they contended. The Turks continued for some time to batter the Ship at a distance with their Cannon, but with little damage to the Christians; who returned their Shot to better advantage. Hereby the Turks perceiving that Blows given so far off did little Execution, resolved to Board the Vessel, and subdue Her by force of Arms, and being come to the side of the Ship, the Soldiers were fearful to enter, suspecting some trains of Powder to blow them up, until Emurat, one of the Captains, struck off the Head of one or two of his own Men, whom he perceived backward in the Assault, which affrighted the rest into the greater danger, and forced them to enter the Ship, who were soon followed by the Galleys of the Bey of Rhodes, of Milo, of Mehmet Bey, and others; so that now two hundred of the Enemy were Combating with Swords and Half Pikes upon the Deck; 
Morosini flair.  in which storm, Morosini fight amongst the thickest, was shot through the Head with a Musket Bullet, and so gloriously finished his Days in the Service and Defence of his Country; gaining to himself a Laurel, and an Immortal Name of Glory and Renown.  
The Christian Soldiers little regarding all this time the fall of their General, stoutly maintained their Fight, in which they received encouragement from the prospect they had of two Galleasses making haste to their Succour; at whose nearer approach, the Turks desisted from their farther Attempt; being unwilling to purchase a Victory at the dear rate it would cost them.  
The Body of Morosini was transported to Venice, and his Obsepuys Celebrated in a manner more Triumphant than Funebrous; the Proveditor Grimani was likewise declared Captain General in the place of Capello; who having, as it were, Besieged the Castles at the Mouth of the Dardanelli, taken several places in the Archipelago, and put the Enemy's Fleet often unto flight, he thereby, and by other Acts of Valour, rendered him justly renowned through all Chrstendom.  
These were the chief and most memorable actions by Sea, performed this Year; Those by Land were acted chief in Dalmatia, where the Turks poured in their Forces on the Venetian Dominions, but were bravely repulsed by Leonardo Foscolo, who took Ali Bey Prisoner, the Commander in Chief of the Sangiac of Licca, and slew his Son; besides which, he took Saccovar, Polissano, Islan, and other Fortresses and Castles, full of Arms and Ammunition, which were the Magazines of the Country; he also recovered Novegrade out of the hands of the Turks, which was afterwards demolished by Order from the Senate; which Victories were followed with other Successes; nothing being able to oppose the Valiant and Prosperous Arms of Foscolo; for besides the taking and sacking of several other Forts and Castles in Dalmatia, Obraozzo, Carino, Ottissian, Velino, Nadino, Vrana, Tino, and Salona, in the Confines of Croatia, and Bosna, became a Prey to the Venetian Arms.  
But to this successful Progress of the War, a stop was given for some time by the sickness of Foscolo; in which interim, the new Pasha of Bosna, called Mahomet Techli, a Circassian born, a Person both Generous and Valiant, with an Army of forty thousand Men, besieged the strong Fortress of Sebenico; 
Sebenico besieged.  but was bravely repulsed by the Valour of the Inhabitants, the very Women exceeding the imbecility of their Sex; and Children and old Men, with the weakness of their Age, strengthened themselves with Resolution against their Enemies, and so valiantly behaved themselves in defence of their City, that the Turk was forced to raise his Siege, having gained nothing but the loss and slaughter of many of his People, and the best of his Soldiery; whereby he gained an assurance of the Invincible Strength of that place, and the Valour of the Inhabitants.  
Foscolo in like manner recovering his Health, continued the uninterrupted course of his Victories, and thereunto added the taking of Scardona; so that in Dalmatia the Venetian Affairs ran so prosperously, that nothing could be desired to render them more happy and glorious. For the Turks not only were expelled from the Confines of Dalmatia, but likewise that Province became more quiet and secure than ever it had been in the Times of Peace.  
But the joy of these Successes was very much allayed by the unhappy Fate of a great part of the Venetian Fleet, at the Island of Psara; which being launched from Candia with intention to assault the Turks within the Dardanelli, 
The ruin of the Venetian Armata at Psara.  unfortunately were driven by contrary Winds to that unsecure shore; where contending with a most furious Storm, a great part of the Fleet was cast away, and the General Grimani himself drowned. About which time, the Turks, for the greater Terror of the Christians, laid close Siege to the City of Candia, and made many and various Attempts thereupon, carrying on their Assaults with the height of bravery and Resolution, the Particulars of which require a distinct History; but by the invincible Fortitude and Courage of the Christians, they were repulsed with that slaughter, and with the loss of so many Men, by Sallies and other Stratagems of War, that the Turks were at length constrained to raise their Siege with dishonour and confusion; during which time many of the Nobility and Persons of Quality lost their Lives; amongst which, the principal were, Vicenzo della Marra, Governor General of the Arms of Candia, and Count Remorantino, natural Son of the Duke of Lorraine, Commander in Chief of the Forces that came from beyond the Alps.  
General Foscolo encouraged by the many glorioes Enterprises that he had obtained, resolved to consummate all by taking the strong and famous Fortress of Clissa, 
Clissa taken.  situate in the Confines of Dalmatia, and Borders of Bosna, on the top of a sharp and craggy Mountain, environed with Rocks and unaccessible Passages; the difficulty of the attempt rather inflamed than abated the Courage of Foscolo, so that he Valiantly Besieged and Assaulted that Place; during which time, the Priest D. Stephano Sorich. Captain of the Morlaches, intercepted the Succours which were sent thither, and Georgio the Proveditor, overthrew Teccbeli Pasha in a Field Battle; so that the Inhabitants despairing of Relief, surrendered up themselves to the mercy of the Venetians; and thus Clissa being taken, the Senate Commanded that it should be more regularly Fortified.  
And here the Christian Arms met some interruption. For the Morlaches desirous to cast off the Turkish Yoke, and return to the protection of the Venetians, designed to surprise Scutari; and at the same time the Archbishop of Durazzo, with seven thousand Albanians, was to seize upon Croia, and Alessio; but the Design being discovered by the traitorous practices of some false Brethren, before Matters were maturely grown, or the time of Execution, it had certainly cost the Life of all the Morlaches, and seven hundred Venetian Soldiers joined with them, had not the increase of the Waters hindered the speedy March of the Turks, who resolved to cut them all off without mercy, who regard to any; so that having time to disperse themselves, and take refuge in the Mountains, the most of them preserved their Lives from the Cruelty of their Enemies; only some certain Ecclesiastical Persons falling into their Hands, they imputed unto them the cause of the Rebellion, and in a barbarous manner impaled them on Stakes.  
The Turks enraged for the loss of Clissa, dispatched Dervis Pasha into the parts of Bosna, with a potent Army, threatening to Assault Spalatro; whom to divert, Foscolo, together with Priest Sorich, Captain of the Morlaches, entered into the Enemy's Country; spoiling, burning, and destroying wheresoever they came. The Morlaches more greedy of Prey than ambitious of Glory, divided themselves into small Parties to rob and pillage; in which interim they were assaulted by the Turks, but being scattered, were so far from making a stout resistance, that they committed themselves to a shameful flight, in which great numbers of them were miserably Butchered; nor could the valour of Sorich, nor of the Governor Possidaria, reduce them by their Examples into any Order: whilst together with some few valiant Dalmatians, and Morlach Captains, they endured the shock of all the Enemy's Fury; in which Skirmish the Turks lost seven Agas, and about seventy Soldiers: On the Christians side were killed four hundred, some few Slaves, and about seventy Ensigns taken; amongst the rest the good Priest Sorich scorning to turn his back, had the misfortune to fall into the Enemy's hands, whom they flayed alive, and afterwards impaled; and though they subdued his Body, yet he was still master of his mind; bearing the same constancy in his Torments, as he had showed Magnanimity and Courage in the Face of his Enemy.  
Whilst these Martial Affairs were transacting, with the Blood and Life of many thousands on both sides, Sultan Ibrahim, like a stout Soldier of Venus, waged another War in the Elysium's of Cupid; and casting aside all thoughts of Candia, remitted the sole care and management thereof to the Vizier and Pashas of the Divan; following a Life so lascivious and sensual, as can neither be imagined with a chaste Fancy, or described by a modest Pen.  
A principal Instrument of his Delights, and Engine to compass his Amorous Designs, was a certain cast Wench of his, which he named Shechir Para, which signifies a little piece of Sugar; for it seems she was so complaisant and dulcet in her Humour and discourse, as merited that apt Name to express the sweetness of her Conversation; this Woman having the convenience to visit all the Baths in Town, took notice of every Woman which she saw of more than ordinary Features and Proportion, and having enquired her Condition and Dwelling, presently reported the same with all advantage to her Sultan, who having heard the Beauty described, be came passionately Enamoured, and could find no repose in his Fancy, until his Instruments, either by fair words or violence, had seduced her, or forced her to his Bed. But growing now extravagant and over-wanton in his Amours, he fell in love with the Sultana, or Widow of his Brother Sultan Morat: To win her Affections he had recourse to his Dear Shechir Para; who used all her Arts in this Service: but her pretty wheedling Terms could prevail nothing on this Lady, who answered her in short, That at the Death of her Lord Sultan Morat, she had resolved upon a perpetual Widowhood, for that the memory of him was still so lively in her, that she could not entertain the thoughts of admitting any new Embraces. This repugnancy and opposition inflamed the heat of Ibrahim like a Fever, so that he resolved to assault her himself one day by force, and took his time just as she came out of the Bath; but she being a bold Woman, and disdaining the wand'ring loves of Ibrahim, laid her hand upon her Dagger, (which Sultana's and great Ladies usually wear) threatening to wound him in her own defence; the noise and brawling hereof being overheard by the Queen-Mother, called her from her Retirements, and concerned her in the Quarrel; who whilst she reproved her Son, for the rape he intended on his Brother's Wife, gave opportunity to the Sultana to escape; and so delivered her out of the hands of this satire. But Ibrahim mad with love, and fuming with disdain to be checked and opposed by his Mother, Commanded her immediately to the old Seraglio, where he confined her to several days Imprisonment, during which time he understood in what manner she had treated his large-sized Armenian, of whom we have already spoken; whereof the Queen-Mother being conscious, submitted herself with all humility to her Son, begging his Favour and Pardon; and so well acted her part by those who carried her Addresses, that she over came quickly his easy Nature, and was again restored to his Grace, and her Lodgings in the new Seraglio.  
In the mean time Shecher Para travelling over all the Baths in Town, to discover new delights for her Master, at length had the fortune to cast her Eyes on a Daughter of the Mufti, a Maid of Incomparable Beauty and Features of Countenance, and proportion of Body, which she reported to Ibrahim so sensibly, as if she herself had been in love; and after she had praised every Part and Member of her, she concluded in sum, that she was the most Excellent and admirable Piece that ever Nature framed. The Sultan had no sooner heard the Story, but according to his usual Custom, fell most desperately in love, and had immediately, without farther consideration or counsel, dispatched his Emissaries; or without other Preamble, Ceremony, or Courtship, to have fetched her to him; had not the sense of the late Rebuff he had received from his Brother's Wise, made some inpression of fear in him; and the apprehension he had of the Power of the Mufti, created in him a certain Caution and Respect in the treatment of his Daughter: wherefore he rather resolved to send for the Mufti, with whom he treated of honourable Terms concerning Marriage; promising to take her into his Bosom, and prefer her in Honour equal to any other of his Sultana's.  
The old Man who was tender of, and doted on his Daughter, knowing well the wand'ring humour of the Sultan in his Amours, intended rather to marry her to some great Personage, with whom she might be more happy, than in being a Soltana: for he considered, that Ibrahim having already other Sons, her Issue would either be Sacrificed for security of their Brothers, or else spend their days in a Prison, and become Grey-headed, whilst they breathe in a medium between Life and Death, and are sad Recluses in the Grave of their unhappiness. These considerations were well imprinted in the mind of the Mufti: but because he durst not deny his proposal, he dealt with him as Inferiors usually do with their Lords and Superious; that is, he returned him thanks, expressing infinite Obligations, that he would vouchsafe to cast his Princely Eyes on the unworthiness of his Family: however he advised him, that according to the Canons of their Law, of which he was the Expositor, and obliged to be a severe and precise Observer; it was great Impiety in a Father to impose on the Affections of his Child; so that though he could hearty wish that his Daughter would embrace this Honour, to which he would exhort her with all the earnest Persuasions of a Father; yet if she proved refractory thereunto, it would not be becoming his Power to force her; and therefore hoped his Majesty would believe, that in proceeding thus far, he had performed that Duty which became him, both as a Father, and a Loyal Subject.  
Ibahim supposing that by this Concession he had gained his Design, thanked and embraced the old Man, whom dismissing with plenary satisfaction, he remained now with an impatient expectation, and hopes of enjoyment. Next Morning the Mufti returned early to the Grand Signior, and having first sufficiently instructed his Daughter to refuse the Sultan's Proffers, told him plainly, that he had used all his paternal Authority and interest with his Daughter, that he might induce her to accept this mighty Fortune, which cast itself upon her; but that it found not that ready acceptance with her as he expected; what could be the reason he knew not how to conjecture, since Women are commonly irregular, and unreasonble in their Affections.  
Ibrahim being in this manner disappointed, and more angry to encounter any boundary or restraint to the imperious violence of his Lusts, than opposition against the puissance of his Arms; dismissed the Mufti with some neglect and disdain, whom he resolved to treat with Rigour, and his Daughter with Courtship. In order to the first, he banished him the Count, and forbade him his presence in any other place; grew sullen and unsatisfied at all his administrations of Justice, intending thereby to induce him to a resignation of his Office, there being nothing more irksome to an ingenuous Spirit, than to serve and not to please. On the other side he dealt with the young Lady in a different manner, by the crafty and flattering insinuations of his trusty Shechir Para, who so forcibly managed her Tongue full of curious Words, mixed with Threats, representing the Storms and Fury of the Sultan's Rage; and again, the Glory, Splendour, and Happiness of the Seraglio; where she should Reign as Empress and Sovereign of the World: all which she expressed with that passion, and lascivious enticement, as would have shaken a firmer Constancy, than the Virtue of a Turkish Maid: but she being well admonished by her Father, remained obstinate in her Denial: but to quiet the importunity of this Seducer, she begged her not to solicit her Father in this Request, but rather that she would intercede in her behalf with the Sultan spplicating him with all humility to pardon her Childish refusal, and to leave her unto her unto her own Liberty and Choice, and a single Life: to obtain which favour from her, she produced a Diamond of considerable value, desiring her to accept of that from her, and to become her Friend, her Assistant, and Protectress. Shechir Para being overcome by her Maiden Modesty, could no longer resist such forcible Entreaties; and having her Eyes obscured with the lustre of the Jewel, promised to change her Note, and excuse her refual with the advantageous and compassionate Terms possible; and so taking her leave with a courteous farewell, repaired to the Sultan, to give an account of her Negotiations.  
Ibrahim, having with more doubtful Fear attended the Issue of this last Conference, than he did the Success of his War with Venice; received his Shecher Para with exceeding joy, who being come in, began to recount all the Particulars that had passed: but the sum of all was, that this silly Maid was sufficiently sensible of the honour of being a Soltana, of being Courted by his Majesty, of the Joys, Delights, and Glory of the Seraglio; but that when she reflected, how that she was to bring forth Children to die by untimely Deaths, and to end their Days by Poison, or the Bowstring, or at least to live miserable Lives separated from Mankind, and immured within Walls, and Entombed whilst they breathed; she could not but tremble with some horror, and judge, that all the blandishments of Worldly Fortune were but a transient Paradise; which could not possibly recompense, or outweigh the sense and tenderness she conceived for the misery of her unfortunate Offspring. Howsoever she so couched her Discourse, that she gave Ibrahim some hopes to overcome at length; by which she appeased a little his Fury and Despair, and extracted some Jewels and Gifts in reward of her past Labour, and encouragement for her future Service. In this manner Ibrahim had patience awhile, expecting something farther from the industry of Shecher Para; but finding no effect of all his expectations and gentleness, at length resolved to break through all Considerations of Respect, either to the Father as the Mouth and Oracle of the Law, or to the simple and foolish innocence of the Maid; and therefore ordered the Great Vizier to cause a Watch to be set on the Girl, either going in, or coming out of the Bath, and without farther Ceremony to bring her unto him. This Order being executed accordingly, and the Maid hurried to the Seraglio; Ibrahim possessed and enjoyed her for some days, but with those Tears, Reluctancy, and Sullenness, as tood off from the edge and appetite of Enjoyment; so that he returned her back again with scorn and contempt unto her Father; who at first dissembled the injury with the same Countenance as he did before, when he was interdicted the Sultan's Presence; suppressing his revenge like a concealed Fire, which bursts out afterwards with more violent Flames. But though the sense of Obedience and Duty towards his Prince allayed much of the choler he conceived against him for the Rape of his Daughter, yet he knew not how to pardon the Great Vizier, whom he termed no other than a Ruffian or Pander; the Minister of his Master's Lusts, and not of his Laws, and of Justice.  
Thus full of indignation he applied himself, and made his complaint unto one Mahomet Pasha, a principal Member of the Divan; one of great Wisdom and Practice in the Conduct of Affairs, and one with whom he had a particular Friendship and Intimacy. Nor less interest had he with Janisar-Aga, or General of the Janissaries; to both whom, with tears in his Eyes, and with such words as the sense of his injuries suggested, he railed at the Vizier, and aggravated the Ravishment of his Daughter with all the circumstances of Villainy and Violence.  
These two Friends heard the Story with a sensible remorse, and immediately concluded, That for the Honour and Security of the Empire, it was necessary to depose Sultan Ibrahim, and for the same Reason to cut off the first Vizier; agreeing amongst themselves that Mahomet Pasha should receive the Seal and the Office. To effect which, they deemed it necessary to draw the Qneen-Mother into the Conspiracy, being a Woman of great Authority, and having, as it were, the Reins of Government in her Hands, by reason of the weak Judgement of her Son. But because it was difficult to persuade the tenderness of a Mother to the ruin of her Son, the wise Mufti resolved first to sound her Inclinations and disposition towards this Design: and being well informed of her fierce Circassian Nature, and the Jealousy and Anger she conceived against Shechir Para, obtained Licence to be heard by her, as if he would beg her Intercession with her Son in his behalf; and being admitted to discourse with her, he thereby plainly discovered her most inveterate hatred and displeasure against her Son; not only for this, but for many other Actions of like nature.  
This discovery which the Queen had made, gave him the boldnesd to propose the confinement again of Ibrahim to his old Prison; not that he should be absolutely laid aside and deposed, but only corrected awhile, and being put in remembrance of his past Condition, might be tanght Wisdom, and instructed for the future, what moderation and justice Sultan's are obliged to exercise in the Administration of Government; and so subtly did he insinuate his Discourse, that the Queen-Mother assented to the Proposal, and that the Seal should beconferred on Mahomet Pasha; for she had conceived an irreconcilable hatred against Achmet the Grand Vizier, by whose Counsel she was sent to the old Seraglio, and was united in Confederacy with the detested Shechir Para.  
The Mufti greatly satisfied to have gained so considerable a Conspirator to the Party, communicated the whole Business, with the Progress of it, to the two Kadileschers, or Lord Chief Justices of Romelia and Anatolia; who approving thereof, and promising their utmost assistance, the 7th. of Angust was the Day appointed for the Insurrection of the Janissaries, who being all in a readiness on that day, went in a tumultuary way to call the Mufti, the Kadileschers, and other Officers and Ministers of the Law, whom they seemingly forced to accompany them to the presence of the Grand Signior, of whom they demanded, that the present Vizier Achmet should be deprived of his Office, and that Mahomet Pasha should be constituted in his place. The Grand Signior at first refused their Demand, but being persuaded by his Mother that it was necessary to content the Militia in that tumult; he consented thereunto, and having called Achment, he took from him the Seal, and conferred it on Mahomet Pasha, and therewith the Office of Grand Vizier. Achmet trembling at the consequences hereof, resolved to commit himself to the Mercy of the Mufti, and therefore hastened to his House to attend his return, hoping to find him his Protector, under whose Shadow and Roof he fled for Sanctuary.  
The Soldiery having thus obtained the first-fruits of their Insurrection, accompanied the Mufti unto his Home, where finding the deposed Vizier Achmet, the Janisar-Aga immediately Commanded him out of Doors, from whence he had no sooner drawn his Foot, than that he was seized upon and strangled, and his Body thrown before the Gate of the new Mosch.  
The next day being the 8th of August, 1648, the Janissaries again arising in the like Tumult as before, came to demand of the Mufti, Whether that according to their Law, Sultan ibrahim as a fool, and a Tyrant, and unfit for Government, ought not to be deposed? To which the Mufti giving Answer in the Affirmative, sent to cite Sultan Ibrahim the day following to appear in the Divan, to administer Justice to his Soldiers and Subjects, who expected it from him. But Ibrahim supposing that he had sufficiently satisfied the Soldiery, by putting the Vizer out of Office, laughed at the Summons which the Mufti made him; which being seconded by a Fetfa, which is a point of Law resolved by the Mufti, who is the Mouth or Oracle thereof, viz. That the Grand Signior being called to account, is obliged to appear before the Justice; the Sultan in high disdain tore the Paper, threatening the Head of the Mufti: but it was now too late he having already sufficiently fortified himself with the Power and Strength of his Rebellious Companions. This Fetfa was immediately seconded by another of a higher nature, which declared, That whosoever obeyed not the Law of God, was not a true Mussulman or Believer; and though that Person were the Emperor himself, yet being become by his fithy Actions a Kafir or Infidel, was ipso facto, fallen from his Throne, and no farther capable of Authority and Government. This Fetfa being seen by Ibrahim, he tore it in pieces, commanding the Grand Vizier instantly to put the Mufti to Death, as guilty of Treason against his Prince: but having now lost his Authority, his Commands were not longer regarded, nor any reverence had of his person: For the Janissaries being again assembled about five a Clock in the Afternoon, came with their usual tumult to the Gates of the Seraglio.  
And now Sultan Ibrahim losing all Courage at this third attempt, fled into the Arms of his Mother, begging her Assistance and Protection. She being a bold and subtle Woman, employed all her Rhetoric and Eloquence to persuade the Souldlery not to offer Violence to the Person of their Lord and Master; promising that he should relinquish the Government, and retire himself with a Guard into his old Lodgings. Ibrahim comforted a little, that he should save his Life, shrunk himself willingly into his old Shell, wherein he had so long conserved his Life.  
In the mean time the Conspirators taking forth his eldest Son Sultan Mahomet, set him on the Throne of his Father, and planting the Sargouch, or Imperial Feathers on his Head, saluted him for Emperor with loud Acclamations. Ibrahim continued his Imprisonment for some days with great patience, but at length growing desperate and furious, often beat his Head against the Wall, until at length, he was on the 17th strangled by four Mutes.  
In this manner Sultan Ibrahim ended his Days, which puts me in mind of the saying of a wiser and a better King than he, That there is little distance between the Prisons and the Graves of Princes. And this Example made a great Officer understand how King Charles the Glorious Martyr was put to Death. For he, I think it was the Great Vizier, falling into Discourse with the Chief English Interpreter at Constantinople, not then calling to mind the Fate of Sultan Ibrahim, demanded, How, and when King Charles was put to Death? Sure, said he, Your King must have no Power, or your People must be more Rebellious and Mutinous than other Nations of the World, who durst commit an Act so horrid and vile as this. See, said he, How our Emperor is revered and observed; and how submissive and obedient half the World is to the Nod of our Great Monarch. To which the Interpreter replied, that to recount unto him the History and Occasion of this prodigious fact, would be too long and tedious for him to hear: but that the time it happened, was some Months after the Death or Murder of Sultan Ibrahim; which was an Item sufficient to give him a perfect understanding of what he required.  
Sultan Ibrahim having in this manner ended his Days, the Government was committed into the hands of the Grand Vizier, and the old Queen-Mother (which is she whom we call Kiosem in the Ottoman State) and of twelve Pashaws; who were to manage all Affairs with supreme Power, during the Minority of Sultan Mahomet, who now Reigns.  
Ibrahim was the fifth Son of Sultan Achmet, born of the same Mother with Sultan Morat, Educated like the other younger Sons of the Ottoman Family; within the Walls of an obscure and unhappy Prison; so that 'tis no wonder, if wanting the advantages of seeing and practising in the World, he should neither have studied Men, nor been experienced in the Art of Government. Nor less strange is it, being natural to humane Infirmity; for Men who have lived under Restraint, Affliction, and fear of Death, to become licentious and immoderate in all kind of Pleasures, whensoever they pass on a sudden from the depth of Misery to some transcendent degree of Happiness and Prosperity; which as, I say, all Men are naturally subject unto, so more especially those whose Religion indulges them all kind of sensual Carnality in this Life.  
Ibrahim was in his own Nature of a gentle and easy Temper, of a large Forehead, of a quick and lively Eye and ruddy Complexion, and of a good Proportion in the Features of his Face, but yet had something in the Air of his Countenance, that promised no great Abilities of Mind. And giving himself up to all kind of Effeminacy and Softness, attended not unto the Government of his Affairs; and therefore it was his greatest misfortune to be served by wicked and faithless Officers to whom he trusted, and to whom he gave Credence, wanting in himself the Talents of Wisdom and Discretion to discern their Malice.  
The continual apprehensions that he entertained of Death during his Imprisonment, had so frozen his Constitution with a strange frigidity towards Women, that all the dalliance and warm Embraces of the most inflaming Ladies in the Seraglio, could not in a whole Years time thaw his Coldness; which was the occasion at first of that Report, which spoke him to be impotent towards Women: during which time he attended to his Ministers of Justice, and to a management of the Affairs of his Empire, which in the beginning of his Reign gained him a Credit and Reputation, and raised a great expectation of his goodness and Care of his Subjects Welfare; and evidence of which, he gave in his Charge to the Great Vizier, that he should put no Man to Death unless for Capital and Enormous Crimes. But at length losing himself in Lusts and Sensualities, he forsook the Helm of his Regency, committing the guidance of his Empire to other Hands: and as he was ignorant of War, so he foolishly sported in the Calms of peace; and suffering himself to be guided only by Fortune, felt the Stroke thereof in his last Unhappy Fate.   

THE REIGN OF Sultan MEHMET, OR MAHOMET IU. THIRTEENTH EMPEROR OF THE TURKS.  

ANNO 1649.  
SUltan Ibrahim perishing in this manner, by the mutinous Violence of the Soldiery, his Son Mehmet, or Mahomet, being a Child of seven Years of Age, succeeded in the Throne: During whose Minority, (which was to continue for the space of ten Years longer) his Mother, who was the first Sultana, assisted with the Counsel of twelve Pashaws, took upon herself the Regency, and in the first place resolved to continue the War against the Venetians, which Ibrahim intended to conclude, having engaged himself far in a Treaty of Peace with the Bailo or Ambassador, which resided at the Port for that Republic.  
Whilst these Matters were transacting, and Preparations making to prosecute the War; the Malignant Humours of the Empire began to ferment unto that degree, as affected the Body Politic at first with unnatural Heats, which soon afterwards proceeded to a Fever, and then to a dangerous Convulsion. The illaffected Part was the Militia, which is the Heart and Principal of the Life of that Government. For the Spahees and the Janissaries, being the Horse and Foot, entered into a desperater Controversy.  
The first judged it their Duty to revenge the Death of their Sovereign, Sultan Ibrahim; and in order thereunto demanded the Head of the Great Vizier, as the Chief Author and Contriver of the Death of his Lord and Master. The others being conscious to themselves of having, by their Arms, carried on the Conspiracy, not only declared their Resolutions to defend the Vizier, but owned that what he had acted was by their Order, and at their Request and Instigation.  
The Spahees being highly provoked with this Declaration, swelled with Anger and Malice against the Janissaries; and both sides being equally proud and rich, could not bear each others Reproaches. The Spahees being Men of Estates in Land, looked on themselves as the Gentry, and to have the greatest Share in the concernment of the Empire. The Janissaries living regularly in their Chambers, or Martial Colleges, looked on themselves as the better Soldiers, and the more formidable Party; and the truth is, both of them were proceeded to that height of Command and Authority in Government, that had they not been suppressed by the cruel Hand, and bloody Disposition of Kuperlee, as shall be more largely related hereafter, this Empire was then in danger of falling into as many Divisions, as there were at that time Pashaws, or great Captains. The cause hereof proceeded from the warlike disposition of Sultan Morat, who being the most Martial Man of his Age, preferred none but Men of great Courage, and such as had signalised their Valour by undoubted proofs; And such Men as these he loaded with Honour, and raised them to the highest and most ●minent Charges in the Government.  
But Morat dying soon afterwards, these Great Men had time to enrich themselves during the gentle and easy Reign of Sultan Ibrahim; which being seconded by the Minority of this Young Sultan, their Pride knew no bounds, either of Modesty towards their Commanders, or Reverence towards their Sultan. Hence it was that the Soldiery dividing, so great a Sedition arose amongst them, that at last they came to Blows, resolving to decide the Controversy by the Sword. But the Quarrels of Turks amongst themselves not being Commonly of long durance, the Care and Vigilance of the Magistrates prevented all open defiance in the Field; but yet could not so pacify their Animosities, but that several Skirmishes, or Rencounters, passed between them in the Streets, wherein the Spahees were always worsted, and at length were forced to abandon the City, scarce daring for some time to own the Name of Spahee within the Walls of Constantinople.  
These Disturbances gave the Venetians some hopes to accommodate their Peace with better Advantage; but the Reply to this Proposition was more fierce and positive than ever, and so ill resented that the Bailo going from his Audience, was on the 27th of April seized on, and with all his Retinue. clapped into Prison and Chains; being sent to those Castles which are situate on the Bosphorus, in the middle way between Constantinople and the Black Sea. But this furious severity, by the intercession of other Christian Ministers, continued not long, before the Bailo received more gentle Treatment, by the Sacrifice which the Turks made unto themselves of Grillo, his Interpeter, who being called down from the presence of the Bailo, was immediately, by two Officers, strangled, and his Body thrown out at the Window of the Castle; the which act, though it may seem unjust and barbarous to us, hath yet been frequently practised amongst the Turks, being to this day their common use to threaten the Druggermen, or Interpreters; which is the cause that they often mince, or wholly alter the sense or meaning of their Masters, on those Occasions, when words are spoken by them ungrateful to the Turks.  
The Turks bearing this Disdain to the Venetians, laboured to reinforce their Armies in Candia, and supply them with Ammunition and Provisions; and thought the Venetians lay before the Mouth of the Dardanelles to intercept all Succours which might be carried thither; yet the Turks, notwithstanding their Divisions, having recruited their Fleet with forty Galleys, and ten Great Ship, broke through the Venetians, and in despite of them, convoyed five Galleys laden with Soldiers and Ammunition, and landed them safe at Canea; and about the same time six Galleys, and ten Ships of Barbary, entered into the Port of Suda.  
The General which commanded in Chief was named Chusaein Pasha, a Person of great Courage and Experience; he had for some time besieged the City of Candia, but for want of Men and Ammunition was forced to rise from that Place, and retire to Canea and Retimo, whilst in the mean time the Candiots received recruits of Men, and supply of Provisions, improving their leisure-time to fortify their Town with such Works as rendered it almost impregnable, and made it become the Wonder and Discourse of the World after some Years succeeding.  
Nor was the War only carried on in Candia, but also in Dalmatia, Morea, Bosna, and Albania. For Foscolo, the General of Venice, designing to force some Corn from the Parts of Castelnuovo, he landed some Men there, but was so ill received by the Turks, that he was forced to retreat unto his Vessels with great disorder, and no less dishonour. But he had better fortune in the Parts of Bosna, where he repulsed the Enemy to the very Gates of Sarsay, the Capital City of that Province, and took upon composition the Fortress of Risano, which is situate between Cataro and Castelnuovo; but at length the Turks receiving an additional Aid of sifteen or sixteen thousand Men, the Venetians were forced to quit their new Conquests, and retire into their own Country.  
During the time that these Affairs were in agitation, the young Emperor was proclaimed, and his Inauguration celebrated with the usual Ceremonies, but with Rejoices, and hopes extraordinary; who being yet scarcely arrived to eight years of Age, many Mutinies and Troubles arose in divers Parts of the Empire, as in Damascus, Syria, Anatolia, and other Countries, where the Pashaws refused to pay in the customary Taxes and Tribute, declaring, That they would keep the Money in their Hands during the Minority of the Grand Signior; and that when he came to Age of Government, they would be accountable to him both for the Principal and for the Improvement.  
The Turks in Hungary making incursions into the Territories of the Emperor, were overthrown by the Count Forgatz, near Buda, where the Pasha was taken Prisoner, and his Son slain.  
Nor better fortune had they in the Assault they made on the Fortress of Clissa, where having lost five thousand Men, they were forced to retire with great dishonour.  
The Cossacks also in this Conjuncture grew more bold, so that they covered the Black Sea with their Boats, doing great damage to the Saicks, and other Vessels, which traded in that Sea; and at length came up the Bosphorus above Therapea, giving a great Alarm, with much Fear and Confusion to all Constantinople.  
Amidst these Misfortunes, and intestine Troubles, new Disorders, arose in the Ottoman-Empire; For, as commonly, all the blame of miscarriages and ill successes in Turkey are cast upon the Head of the Commander in chief; so the Enemies of the Great Vizier took the advantage in this conjuncture to reproach his ill Government, and carried the accusation so far, as to depose him from his Charge and Office; in whose place the Aga, or General of the Janissaries, succeeded.  
The Spahees in Asia, being displeased with this Election, assembled in a Body of seven or eight thousand, and marched towards Constantinople, pretending to revenge the Death of Sultan Ibrahim; their Numbers daily increasing, the Divan very much feared lest the Party which favoured the Spahees in Constantinople, should join themselves to the Asian Mutineers; to prevent which it was judged good Reason and Policy, to anticipate the Justice they demanded, by taking away the Life of the deposed Vizier; which being easily assented unto, and without much hesitation performed, gave some little stop to the Fury and Heats of the Spahees.  
Notwithstanding all which, as the Divisions which the Turks entertain amongst themselves, were never so great as to afford the Christians any Advantage thereby, so the Venetians did not reap any Benefit from these Quarrels; but on the contrary, the Turks studiously attended to their Affairs in Candia, passing thither with sixty Galleys, thirty great Ships, and twenty five other smaller Vessels, laden with Men, and all sorts of Provisions and Ammunition for War; so that in this Year 1649, the Affairs of the Turks remained in that Island in this happy and hopeful posture. Amongst these Ships were thirteen English, which the Turks took up at Smyrna, and forced into their Service. For though the Ambassador, Sir Thomds Bendysh, than Resident at Constantinople, opposed the Engagement of these Ships what was possible, and also the Commanders and Seamen were very unwilling and dissatisfied to undertake the Design, yet the Turks with Menaces, and Promises of Reward, forced them to carry Men and Ammunition to Candia; so that, making a Virtue of Necessity, they complied with that which they could not resist.   

ANNO 1650.  
CHusaein Pasha, Governor of the Island of Candia, having received these Succours and Recruits, resolved to besiege the Chief City of Candia; to which intent, drawing out from the Ships, and Garrisons of Retimo and Canea, what Men he was able, he form an Army of thirty thousand Men, with which he marched, and pitched before the Town. He was provided also with twelve Pieces of Cannon, four thousand Sacks of Wool, three thousand Ladders, and with a good quantity of Granades; with this Force he attaqued the City in two places, viz. on the Forts of Martinengo, and Mocenigo; and pressed so hard on the latter, that notwithstanding the generous resistance of the Defendants, he won the Fort, and there planted the Ottoman Colours; fortifying it with more Cannon, and a good number of Men.  
Count Coloredo, Governor of that Place, was then sick, the Garrison very weak, and things reduced to the last terms of extremity; when General Balbiani, Admiral of Malta, arrived with six Galleys, and there landed six hundred Men, and sixty Kingts; which with great Courage mounted the Guard of the Fort Martinengo, which was the place of most Danger and Honour. The Turks excited with a desire to welcome the new Guests, made three desperate and furious Assaults on this Fort, but were with equal Valour repulsed by the Defendants; at which Disgrace and Foil being highly enraged, they resolved on a fourth Attempt, which they pursued with that Courage and Success, that the Venetians were forced to give way to their Violence, with the slaughter almost of all those which defended this Fort; until the Cavaliers of Malta, who having no greater Glory, nor readier Will, that to spill their Blood for the Christian Cause, rallied all the Force they were able, and made so prosperous an Attaque upon the Fort, that they recovered it again, with the Blood and Destruction of all those who defended it; but they enjoyed it not long, before the Turks regained it with the like success and slaughter: which variety of Fortune the Venetians being sensible of, and that they could not bear such costly Interchanges with the Turks, had recourse to their ultimate Remedy of Mines, which succeeded so happily, that the whole Fort was carried into the Air, and therewith two thousand good Soldiers of the Turks; with which Destruction, and other Repulses in divers places, they were so weakened and discouraged, that they raised the Siege on the fifth of October new Style.  
In this Interim, the Tartar Han, called the Krim, demanded the Guardianship of the young Sultan, as of right belonging unto him; but the Council answered hereunto, That their Master was already in better Hands than those into which they desired to transfer him; and that his Grandmother, and the Divan, wanted neither Wisdom nor Fidelity to direct his Affairs: with which answer the Tartar being forced to remain satisfied, was able to revenge himself no farther, than by exciting the Cossacks to infest the Seas; which gave some diversion to those Arms, which otherwise had all been employed against the Venetians.  
But these Designs from Tartary did little trouble the Council, in comparison of that Spirit of Discord which was arisen between the Spahees and the Janissaries; for both Parties being emulous of each others Greatness, endeavured on all Occasions to elevate their Chief Commanders to the highest and most profitable Places of the Epire: which Dissension touching the principal Ministers of State, who were all engaged on the one side or the other, administered great Troubles, and retarded the execution and success of all the grand Designs of the Empire. Nor was it of less importance and dishonour to the Divan, that their Fleet was hindered passage by the Venetians, who blocked up the Mouth of the Dardanelles; whereby all intercourse with Candia was interrupted: but being resolved to remove this Obstacle, they commanded the Captain-Pasha to force his Passage; which he accordingly performing, was so warmly received, that he quickly lost two Galleys, and after much Blood, and loss on both sides, was forced at length to retire again within the straits. But what was of worse consequence to the Turks, was the inveterate Discord between the Spahees, and Janissaries; who having been unadvisedly embarked promiscuously together, came oftentimes to Words, and then to Blows; which ended not without the Bolld and Death of divers of each party. These mischiefs increased the rage which the Turks at Constantinople conceived against the Venetians; who were all thereupon (not excepting the Bailo Soranzo, nor his Secretary Ballarino) interdicted the Territories of the Grand Signior; and sent back into their own Country.  
The Captain-Pasha, that he might be in a capacity to make a second Attempt to force his passage, sent to Constantinople for new Recruits: when News came that the Siege of Candia was raised, and that the Turks had lost the Fort of St. Theodoro; which so angered the Spirit of the Queen-mother against the Vizier, that she immediately deposed him from his Charge, and therewith had taken away his Life, had not hte Faction of the Janissaries protected him in this Extremity.  
The Pasha of Buda was introduced into his place, a Person of a turbulent and ambitious Spirit, who to increase his Favour with his Mistress the Sultana, evidenced his Heat and Zeal against the Venetians, and to that end sent immediately express Orders to the Pasha of Bosna, to invest Clissa with all the Power he was able; and therewith he presented him with a Scimitar, and a Halter; the former to be his Reward in case of good Success, and the latter to be his Punishment in case of Misfortune. But this furious Vizier continued not so long, as to experience the Issue of this Command; for he was in a few days laid aside, and Chusaein Pasha, the General of Candia, was placed in his stead; howsoever his Orders were to remain with the Army, by which means, much Emulation and Contest was prevented, which might otherwise have happened between the Spahees, and Janissaries, at the Election of a new Vizier; and thereby all excuses taken from the Soldiery of absence from the War, who could now pretend nothing of Reason to withdraw themselves, on score of attendance on the Vizier's Person; and to supply his Authority at the Regal Court, a Chimacam was substituted to administer Justice in place of the Vizier, which is usual on such Occasions.  
Notwithstanding all which, Affairs succeeded not extraordinary well for the Turks in Candia; for being straitened for Provisions in Canea, by the near approach of the Christians, the Turks were forced to make a Diversion, by appearing in great Troops before Candia; which they were enabled to do, by the Supplies they had lately received, with the arrival of their Fleet of Galleys; for the Winter Season approaching, the Venetians were constrained to abandon their station before the Dardanelles, and to leave the Passage open for the Enemy. And so this Year ended, rather with Advantage than Disgrace to the Christians.   

ANNO 1651.  
WIth these great Succours and Supplies sent to Candia by the Turks, Affairs must necessarily have succeeded prosperously to their Designs, had not intestine Discords at Home interrupted their proceed; which arose from a Jealousy and Emulation between the Grandmother and Mother of the young Sultan. For each of them pretending to the tuition or guardianship of the Emperor, during his Minority, divers Parties and Factions form at Constantinople, from whence all that Trouble and Combustion arose, which we have at large related in the third Chapter of the Present State of the Ottoman Empire.  
So that now it was no time to talk to the Soldiers or People of a War in Candia; For the first thought themselves engaged to contrive a Settlement and Determination of Disputes at Home: and the latter being irritated with a new Tax laid on them, for want of Money in the Treasury, exclaimed, and talked loud, and at length, instead of paying, broke out into open Rebellion; which by assistance of the Soldiery, was appeased, under no less Terms than the Death of several principal Ministers of State.  
During these Divisions, the Venetians had time to arm out a very considerable Fleet for defence of Candia; Foscolo, who had been General in Dalmatia, being sent thither with title of Generalissimo in the place of Mocenigo: But these Dissensions amongst the Turks, according to their usual Custom, lasting not long before they came to a Conclusion, by the entire destruction of one of the Parties; the Chief Ministers began to reassume again the thoughts of prosecuting the War in Candia, and to send Recruits to reinforce the Army under the Command of Chusaein Pasha, who was returned with new Forces and Courage to assault the City of Candia.  
At this time a certain Greek, pretending to be a Person of Quality, and discontented with the Turks, fled from them to the Christians, where being received with all kind and obliging entertainment, he had thereby liberty of seeing and visiting all the Fortifications of the Place. After he had observed and discovered as much as he desired, this traitorous Fugitive fled again to the Turkish Camp, where he revealed what places were most strong or best fortified, and where the Town was weakest, and most easily to be assaulted. The Venetian General being awakened at this Discovery, and considering the numbers of his People to be few, in respect of the Enemy, and that the Outworks could not be maintained without a more numerous Garrison, he resolved to destroy some of those Forts; and accordingly blew up with Mines four Bastions, which being at a distance could not be relieved without much danger. The Turks hereby making conjectures of the weakness of the besieged, cheerfully assaulted the Fort of St. Demetrio, thinking to carry it without much trouble; but contrary to their expectation, they encountered so bold a resistance, that they lost three thousand Men on the Place.  
At Constantinople they were still so intent to carry on this War, that having prepared, and laden on the Fleet great quantities of Granades, Bomboes', and Mortar-pieces, with other Fireworks, the Captain-Pasha, with hopes agreeable to his Force, set forth to Sea, with eleven hundred Sail, consisting of Galleys, Ships, Galleasses, Saiques, Brigantines, and smaller Vessels, with resolution to engage the Venetian Fleet, whose Commanders also were equally desirous and ready to consent with them to a Battle.  
On the 7th of July, the Venetians being at an Anchor in the Port of St. Ermina, discovered the Turkish Fleet, to which, as they were much inferior in number, so they were superior to them in the agreement and experience of their Commanders. The Turks having passed forward on their way, the Venetians pursued them, and the better to draw them to a Battle, Mocenigo ordered two Ships, commanded by Barbaro and Dolphino to cross the Turks at the point of the Island; and his Vice-Admiral, Bataggio, with four Ships to engage the main Body of the the Turkish Fleet; to whose assistance many other Vessels coming in, he so rudely treated several Galleys, that they were forced to seek harbour in the Port of Chios, now Scio, with the loss of Mahomet, Pasha of Anatolia, who was sent to succeed in the Office of Chusaein Pasha, the General of Candia; but Night coming on, the rest of the Fleet retreated to the Isles of Naxia and Paros.  
On the tenth day the Turks having watered their Fleet, gave a signal of defiance to the Venetians, by discharge of two pieces of Cannon; and the Venetians accepting the Challenge, both Fleets gave a furious charge one to the other; but the Turks were not able to withstand the Courage and Skilfulness of the Venetians; for the Captain-Pasha having lost many of his Men, and the Poop of his Galley being carried away with a Canonshot, the whole Fleet was put into Disorder, and then unto flight, so that the Galleys began to employ themselves in toaing the Ships. But one of their Mahones being separated from the rest, was assaulted by two Galleasses, and some Ships, and finding none to come in for Succour, the Captain was killed, with four hundred Soldiers, and two hundred were taken Prisoners.  
In the mean time Mocenigo, the General, gave chase to the Galleys, which two to a Ship were toaing the heavier Vessels as fast as they could; but being hardly pursued, were forced to cast off the Hauser, and shift for themselves as well as they were able. 
A great Victory obtained by the Venetians over the Turks.  The Turkish Ships seeing themselves thus abandoned, fired whole Broadsides upon the Enemy; but the Venetian Galleys leaving their own Ships astern, that they might pursue their advantage, Querini boarded a Great Galleass, called the Soltana, upon which were three hundred Soldiers, who offered to surrender upon promise of Quarter for their Lives. But the Christian Soldiers heated with fight, and not then understanding any thing of Conditions, desperately boarded the Vessel, whereby the Turks being reduced to an extremity of despair, gave fire to the Powder, and therewith carried, as well the Vanquishers, as the Vanquished, into the other World.  
According to this example four other Vessels burnt themselves, one of 60 brass Guns, and three others of 40 to 44. Fifteen Vessels of the Starboard Wing saved themselves by good sailing. Of the Larboard Wing, Captain Nicolo, a Renegado, with his Ship, was taken by the Admiral of the Galleasses, likewise another Great Vessel by Lazaro Mocenigo, and another by Proveditor Melino. In short, there was not one Vessel which remained in sight of the Venetians, which was not either taken, sunk, or burnt. Notwithstanding all which, considering the Vessels which were escaped, and the 3 thousand Men which the Turks had landed at Naxia, in order to their being transported unto Candia, the Victory seemed to be very imperfect; wherefore the Venetians attending another encounter with the Turkish Fleet, did happily meet them in a few days after; and being encouraged with the late Success, as the Enemy was low in their Spirits and Resolution, they bravely attaqued the Turks, and took 39 Galleys, 23 Ships, three Galleasses, together with the three thousand Soldiers which were then embarked from Naxia: Those which escaped took Refuge in the Port of Rhodes.  
After this great loss, the Turks entertained no great Designs of the Conquest of Candia; but only to conserve Canea, and the footing that they had won in that Island: nor did ever the Turks after this, dare to stand a formal Battle with the Venetians at Sea, but rather contriving to escape than to fight, did ever after build light Galleys, for transporting of Men and Ammunition, with intention to wage their War only at Land, and not at Sea; it being a saying ever after common in their Mouths; That God had given the Sea to Christians, and the Earth to the Turks.  
To these ill Successes abroad, were added great Dissensions at Home; for the mutinous Spahees in Asia, having united into a strong Body, marched towards Constantinople, to join with their other Brethren in those Parts. The Janissaries on the other side, not less diligent to oppose their Enemy, to revenge the Outrages committed on their Brethren, whom the Spahees had ill-treated, having cut off the Noses and Ears of several of them; besides all which, they proceeded to that height of Insolence, as to demand the Heads of the Great Vizier, and of the Aga of the Janissaries; and being now by their numbers rendered formidable to the Court, it was judged agreeable to the present Conjuncture, to satisfy in some measure these Mutineers, by discharging these two Officers of their employment, which did in some degree for the present quallfy and appease these Tumults.   

ANNO 1652.  
THE Seditions at Constantinople were scarce quieted, before advice came of a Rebellion of the People of Grand Cairo and Damasous, who both at the same time conspired, as if they intended to cast off Subjection to the Ottoman Family; the which Mutiny and Disturbance arose to that Head, as gave great cause of fear to the Divan; and employed all their Counsels and Contrivances for this whole Year, in what manner they might reduce this People to their Duty and Obedience. During which time, the Christians in Candia had time to breath, and opportunity to provide themselves with all Ammunition and Provisions; and to repair their old, and add new Fortifications to their Town.   

ANNO 1653.  
BUT these Troubles being with time composed, the Grand Vizier desired greatly the Conquest of Candia, which being by experience proved to be with difficulty guined by the Sword, he endeavoured to win it by fairer Terms; and to that end wrote a Letter to the Republic of Venice, in Letters of Gold; wherein he declared, that it seemed strange to him, that the Senate had not dispatched their Ambassador to him with the surrender of Candia, in regard that thereby they might assure themselves to purchase a certain Peace, which they vainly retarded by such delays. Howsoever in these Letters no mention was made of the Causes, or Reasons, why Signior Capello, who was an eminent Person, being Procurator of St. Mark, and sent thither for Bailo, was so ill treated with Imprisonment at his Arrival, notwithstanding the permission and encouragement which was given for his kind reception, obtained at the instance of the French Ambassador; but this Restraint continued not long upon him, before he was released with a daily Allowance (which continued for some time) of 1200 Asper's a Day; and afterwards the Court returning from Adrianople to Constantinople, he was permitted to lodge in the Palace which belongs to the Bailo's of Venice.  
The Venetian Fleet being Victorious at Sea, made it their work to keep the Mouth of the Dardanelles always blocked up, whereby they hindered all Succours from Candia: notwithstanding which diligence, the Venetians being sometimes forced, for the sake of Water and Provision, to abandon that Station; the Turks took hold of the opportunity to escape forth; but being eagerly pursued by the Venetians, they were forced to take Sanctuary in Rhodes, where being again blocked up, the affairs in Candia suffered much, and the Complaints from thence were loud at the Court. So that Orders were sent, and often repeated unto the Captain-Pasha, that he should spend no longer time in Rhodes, but that in despite of all Difficulties, he should immediately proceed to Candia, and fight through the Venetians in case they remained in the way to interrupt his passage; but the Captain-Pasha notwithstanding these Orders, and Menaces which accompanied them, could not persuade himself to the Hazard of a Battle; till at length, the season of the Year spending, and being wearied in the Port of Rhodes, he resolved to adventure abroad; but instead of going to Candia, he plundered the Islands as he passed, and returned to Constantinople, with 40 Galleys, where he hoped with the Booty he had plundered to appease the anger of the Divan against him: but this Sacrifice did not much avail, for he was not sooner arrived, than his Person was seized, and Goods sealed up for the use of the Grand Signior; the which Seal his Sons broke open, and taking with them the richest and most considerable part of their Father's Estate, laded it on one of the Galleys, and fled therewith into Foreign Parts, little regarding that danger in which they had left their Father to perish. During which time the Venetions still maintained their Guards on the Coasts of Candia, not suffering any Recruits of Men, or Provisions for War, to be transported thither; so that if the Turks designed to prosecute this War, it must be by new Forces, and such as were able to encounter the Marine Power of the Enemy; the which being resolved upon by the Council, a heavy Tax was laid on the people to carry on the Design, which they not willingly supporting, made a public Insurrection in the City; and at the same time also the ancient Quarrel between the Spahees and Janissaries, began again to ferment; which Troubles being added to a Rebellion raised by the Pasha of Aleppo, who increasing in strength and number, came marching towards Constantinople, put that great City into a horrible Fear and Confusion.   

ANNO 1654.  
THE Venetians judged that these Troubles would naturally produce some Advantage to them, and much facilitate the Peace which they had long desired: but as Seditions amongst the Turks are always too violent to continue; so these Discontents evaporated in a short time, and new Resolutions were taken to prosecute the War in Candia; for notwithstanding that Monsieur de Ventelay, Son to the French Ambassador, mediated with agreeable prudence to compose Matters in order to a Peace, yet his Endeavours were all insignificant; for neither had Signior Capello Audience granted him, nor that liberty which was promised before his Arrival; the Turks still insisting on the Surrender of Candia, would not understand any Terms which did not entirely invest them in that Conquest.  
To effect which by Force, which could not be performed by Composition; the Pasha of Buda was Elected for Captain-Pasha, or Commander in Chief of the Seas; and Order given to equippe a new Fleet of Ships, and Galleys, for transporting the Succours of Men and Provisions to Candia: where Chusaein Pasha the General, being wearied with his long Siege of the Town, withdrew his Men at some farther distance for their better refreshment; for they wanting all Conveniencies in their Trenches, began to Mutiny, and to refuse the performance of their Duty, until the General satisfying their Pay, and dispensing liberally Largesses to the Officers, gave them new Encouragement and Satisfaction; with which, being a little enlivened, Chusaein sent a Herald, with a defiance to those in the City, challenging them to fight a pitched Battle with him: but the Christians refused the Offer, thinking it more prudence not to accept, than loss of Honour to deny an Answer to the Challenge. Then the Turks sought some means to effect their Design by Treachery; to which end, they treated with a certain Captain for delivery of one of the Gates of the City; which he promised to do unto the Turks, but gave Advertisement unto the Governor. The Pasha the night following advanced with some Troops, hoping to find one of the Gates opened to him; but instead thereof, the Defendants having prepared a Mine to receive them, sprang the same so opportunely, that it carried away the most of those who were engaged in the Design, and therewith their hopes of becoming Masters speedily of that impregnable Fortress. Wherefore they resolved for a while to repose, and attend those Succours which were now preparing at Constantinople.  
The Fleet being put into a readiness, the Soldiery departed with their usual hopes of Success; but meeting with their Enemy again at the Mouth of the Dardanelli, the Fight was furious and hot for a long time between them, but concluded to the disadvantage of the Turks, who there lost 6000 Men, two Galleys, three Ships, and a Mahone: howsoever they broke through the Venetians, and landed 12000 Men in the Isle of Candia. The News of this defeat, and the Confirmation thereof, by the wounded Men which were landed at Constantinople, made a great noise amongst the people. Howsoever the Turks persisting constant to their Intentions of prosecuting the War, sent Orders to the Captain-Pasha again to fight the Venetians so soon as the Fleet was refitted, and restored to a condition to engage in another Battle; but the Venetians scarce gave them the leisure to repair, before they attacked them again, whereby they put them to such disorder, that they were forced to take refuge in the first convenient Port; where having attended a favourable Wind, they hastened to Constantinople; and from thence were dispatched into the Black Sea against the Cossack's, who very much infested those parts.  
The Captain-Pasha being arrived, extolled his own great Services and Adventures, and on the contrary vilified the Great Vizier, disparaging all his Actions, as mixed with weak Counsels, and prosecuted with Cowardice, or want of true Resolution: the which took such deep impression in his absence, having none to answer for him; that all being given for granted which was alleged against him, Orders were dispatched to Candia by an Officer to take off his Head, in whose place this Captain-Pasha succeeded.  
Amidst of all these Combustions of War, the mediation of Peace was carried on by the French Ambassador: For though Signior Capello was actually Resident on the Place, qualified with the Character of Bailo for the Republic of Venice; yet the Turks would scarce vouchsafe to Treat personally with him; and indeed his sufferings by Imprisonment, and other barbarous Usages, had affected him with such a melancholy, as rendered him uncapable for some time of administering public Affairs; for having lost his Reason, by giving way to sad and black Thoughts, he laid violent Hands on himself, by wounding himself in two or three places of his Belly; but the Wounds proving not Mortal, he was in a short time restored again to a sound Estate both in Mind and Body; as I shall some few years after have occasion to relate from the words of his own Mouth, which he was pleased to utter to me on his Deathbed, the day before he departed this Life.   

ANNO 1655.  
THE Great Vizier after all his evil Insinuations against Chusaein Pasha, fell very sick and infirm; so that the Court considering him as a Person uncapable of farther Service, cast their eyes on the Pasha of Aleppo, who being a daring Martial Man, was esteemed to be the better Chief in such a hazardous War, which for being on the Sea, was unusual and displeasing to the Turks. Against him nothing could be objected besides his Rebellions and Contrariety to the Government; but hereunto it was presently answered, that the extravagance of his humour proceeded only from his Ambition of being Great Vizier; which when he had attained, that thirsty desire of Glory, which he exercised for acquiring this Office, would be busied in thoughts to advance and improve his Honour in Actions beyond his Predecessors.  
Letters being arrived at this Pasha's hands, which called him to Court to accept this Charge, did secretly please the humour of his haughty Spirit; howsoever, he remained for a while in some suspense and irresolution, not being assured whether some Deceit might not be concealed under this specious appearance of Preferment: But considering, that the way unto Gains and Advantage was by daring Adventures, he resolutely accepted the Proffer, and put himself in his March towards Constantinople, with a glorious Equipage of forty thousand Men, thinking therewith to make good his Retreat, and secure his Person in case that Deceit were discovered which he rationally suspected. Being arrived near unto Constantinople, he received from the Great Signior several Messages of Kindness, and a good welcome; and was accordingly received into the City, and invested in the Office, with all the Circumstances of Favour and Honour imaginable.  
Having thus taken possession of his Charge, he promised the Grand Signior that he would employ all his Endeavours to restore the decayed Estate of Affairs, and reform the Government. And as an earnest thereof, he began to remove such Ministers from the Court which were suspected by him; and to render himself the more Absolute, he cut off several others, whom he imagined might in any wise disturb or control him in the management of his Affairs.  
After which he dispatched his Orders to all Maritime Towns of the Empire, to fit and make ready what Galleys and Ships were possible to be provided, intending thereby to set out the greatest Fleet that ever was seen in the Levant: but to complete this Work, two great Difficulties arose; The first was, to find a wise and well experienced Commander: and the next, was in what manner to persuade the Spahees and Janissaries to embark; for they having heard and seen in what manner their Companions had perished in this miserable War, absolutely refused to go; and though the Animosities of these two orders of Soldiers were irreconcilable one to the other, yet in this common Cause being united, they raised so horrible a Sedition, that they assaulted the Mufti in his very House, and pursued him within the Gates of the Seraglio with a thousand reproaches and injuries, as an Author of evil Counsels, and a Disturber of the common Peace and Quiet of the Empire. Nor was it possible to appease this Tumult, but by anticipating to them four months Pay; with which their Minds being made more pliable, they gently yielded to Obedience, and suffered themselves to be embarked for Candia.  
Zarnozau Mustapha was made Captain-Pasha; or General of the Fleet, which was very numerous, and well equipped, consisting of sixty Galleys, eight Mahones, thirty great Ship of War, and sixty one Galleys belonging to the Beys. After having remained three days at the mouth of the Dardanelles near the Castles, they went out in this Order; The Bey's Galleys were the first, than followed the Ships, next the Mahones, and the Rear consisted wholly of the Grand Signior's Galleys. The Van of the Fleet being the Bey's Galleys, which are always the best manned, and provided, were ordered to attack the main Body of the Christian Fleet, for that, being seconded with the Ships, they would be able to sustain the Shock until the Mahones could come up, which were directed against the Starboard Wing of the Enemy, composed of Galleasses. The Venetians, though much inferior in Number, yet as great in Courage, gave evident Signs of their desire to fight, with hopes, by God's Blessing, to obtain a Victory. The Venetians whilst the Turks passed, remained still with their Anchors apique, which the Turk's interpreting as a token of their Courage and Boldness, were so daunted, that they began to ply toward the Coast of Greece; but being forced to pass 〈◊〉 the Guns of the Venetian Admiral, they 〈◊〉 so ill treated by his Broadsides, that they were discouraged from making a second Charge. The Ships, and other Vessels fared little better being forced to pass under the Guns of the Enemies Fleet. The Captain-Pasha attempted to pas● 〈◊〉 Coast of Anatolia, with his lighter Galleys, but being hindered by a strong party of the Enemy, he was forced to follow the rest of the Fleet, taking his Course with them by the Coast of Greece. In this Charge one of the Turks Mahones was sunk, and two disabled: But the greatest Fight happened between a Squadron of the Turks Ships, and four of the Venetians, which had been hard put to it, had not the Captain Mocenigo come in to their Assistance; howsoever, the Venetian Captain of the Ship, called the Crown, was slain by a Musket shot.  
In short, the Christians boarded the Turks with so much Vigour and Resolution, that they took several of their Ships, and mixing with the thickest of their other Vessels, they put many Ashore, and others escaping in their Boats, left their Slaves and Galleys to the disposal of the Enemy; so that the Venetians obtained that day a hundred brass Guns, with a signal Victory, having had no other important Loss, unless the Ship called the David and Goliath, which being overpowered, was burnt by the Turks.  
The People of the Turks, who were in daily expectation to receive intelligence of a Success, agreeable to so great Preparations, were much troubled to hear the News of the Defeat given to their Naval Forces; of which Miscarriage, the World dividing itself into different Conjectures, the most part, especially those of Constantinople, attributed the Misfortune of all to the ill Government, and want of Experience in the General. Wherefore to appease the People, especially the Merchants, who were weary of this Marine War; from whence they reaped nothing but Losses of their Ships and Goods; It was thought fit to enter into a Treaty with Signior Capello, the Venetian Bailo, concerning a Peace; but he having his Commission taken from him, for the Reason before related, his Secretary Ballarino supplied his Office; and in Order to an Accommodation, had two Audiences with the Great Vizier, to whom, and to others of the Divan, he made Presents of rich Pieces of Cloth of Gold, in the Name of the Republic. Howsoever the Turks thinking it dishonourable to accord unto other Terms, than the entire Resignation of Candia, proceeded in their Preparations as formerly; at which the Merchants and Tradesmen at Constantinople received such matter of Discontentment, that in Tumults they cried out for Peace at the Gates of the very. Seraglio; and behaved themselves with that Insolence, that the Janissaries were called to drive them from thence by force of Arms; howsoever this Tumult and Riot of the People ended not without the Life of the Great Vizier, to whose fury he was made a Sacrifice. And though his Son appeared at the Gates of the City with forty thousand Men, to demand Justice on the Murderers of his Father, yet the People were so far from being dismayed thereat, that their Fury and Rage increased to a greater height, and required the Authority of the Divan to keep things from running into the Inconveniences of a Civil War.   

ANNO 1656.  
THese Disorders induced the chief Ministers to enter into another Treaty with Ballarino, proposing to withdraw their Forces from Candia, and make a Peace, upon the payment of ten Millions for the Charge of the War: And to incline the Venetians hereunto, the Turks gave severe Orders to their People living about Corfou, to molest the Inhabitants of that Island with all Acts of Hostility imaginable: and farther published, That their Intentions were to set out a more numerous and stronger Fleet, than any which from the beginning of this War had sailed on the Seas; and in order thereinto, great Numbers of Slaves, consisting of Cossacks and Moscovites, were bought of the Tartars, and transported to Constantinople.  
The Venetians were not in the least affrighted at these Boastings of the Turk, but on the contrary, knowing that their Affairs in Candia were well secured and provided, gave Orders to Ballarino to desist from farther Treaties, and to procure his Licence to departed. And the Turks, to evidence their intentions to prosecute the War, entered into Canea with twenty eight Sail, laden with Arms and Provisions, on which also were fifteen hundred Men. By this conveyance was sent a Janisar-Aga with Orders from the Grand Signior, to constitute Chusaein Pasha in the place of Captain-Pasha, or Admiral of the Seas; but he judging this to be a Design, or Lure, to draw him from his Post, or Office, wherein he was more strong and secure, acknowledged the Honour of the Employment, but framed Excuses to continue his Seat and Place of Residence, which the Chief Ministers were forced to accept; it being a Conjuncture more seasonable to dissemble, than to resent his refusal.  
Whilst new Preparations were making against Candia, so horrible a storm of Mutiny and Sedition arose at Constantinople, as constrained the Grandees of the Council to quit for the present all thoughts of providing for the War against the Enemy, that they might defend and save themselves from the Fury of their own People; For the Spahees and Janissaries joining together, pretended to reform the Abuses of the State; to perform which, in a furious Tumult, putting themselves in Arms, they ran to the Divan, where they deposed the Great Vizier, 
A Rebellion at Constantinople.  and discharged divers other Officers of their Employment; The Mufti was constrained to fly to Jerusalem, and the Queen-Mother scarce remained secure in her old Seraglio. And to so great a height their Rebellion proceeded, that they proposed even to dethrone the Grand Signior himself. And having thus cast off all Respect and Duty to their Prince, they entered the Imperial Palace, and forcing the Guards, broke up the Treasury, and carried two millions from thence.  
Amidst of this horrid and affrighting Confusion, Merchants and well-meaning Citizens remained in the most astonishing apprehensions imaginable; for all Laws being broken, and Justice unregarded; the whole City laid open to be pillaged and sacked by the licentiousnefs of an unbridled Soldiery. For several days the Offices both of the Mufti, and Great Vizier remained vacant, by reason that the two Factions of Janissaries and Spahees could not agree upon the Election. At length the most seditious amongst them wearying out the others with Quarrels and Contests, advanced a Fellow of no Understanding or Reputation to the eminent degree of Great Vizier; in which condition he remained not long. For the Fire of the multitude being with time quenched, and the popular Heat abated, this new Vizier was displaced, all things returning to their usual Channel, and Authority to its Fountain.  
And that Matters might more easily be restored to their ancient order, the Grand Signior called for the Pasha of Damascus to receive the Dignity of Great Vizier; for he being a Person of eighty Years of Age, and of long Experience in Affairs, having managed the most weighty Charges of the Empire, was looked on by all as the most proper Person to compose and heal these great Distempers in the State; and this was that famous Kuperlee, who was Father to him who succeeded him in this Office. The Pasha of Silistria was also constituted Captain Pasha, and Chusaein was confirmed in his Government of Candia.  
And now the bright Beams of Justice and Government having dissipated the Storms and Fury of popular Sollevations; the Grand Signior in Person mounting his Horse, accompanied with his principal Ministers of State, visited all the Parts of Constantinople, where making Inquisition for the principal Leaders and Fomenters of this Rebellion, he seized on some, and without further process, boldly executed them in the Face of the People.  
But before things were reduced to this condition, four Months were spent in this horrid Confusion; and what is most strange, this Great Empire for so long time remained without a Pilot, tossed on the Waves of popular Commotions; all which served to give ease and respite to the Venetians in their War, but not to operate towards a Peace; so resolute were the Turks in their Design of making an entire Conquest of Candia.  
Far having again Equipped a most formidable Fleet, consisting of sixty light Galleys, twenty eight Ships, and nine Galleasses; they attempted to make their way for Candia, and therewith to fight the Venetians in case they should oppose them in their Voyage, to which they were the more encouraged upon sight of the Venetians, who appeared at the straits of the Dardanelli, with no more than twenty nine Galleys, and some Boat, or Brigantines; howsoever the Turks were not so confident in their numbers, but that they judged it requisite to fortify themselves with two Batteries; one on the Coast of Anatolia, and the other on the European shore; whereby they imagined, that they might cause the Venetians to give way, and open a Passage to their Fleet.  
But notwithstanding the continual shot which the Turks made upon them, 
Engagement between the Turks and Venetians.  they still kept their Station from the 23d to the 26th of June; when the Wind coming about to the North, which was favourable for the Turks to Sail out, and to bring them nearer to their Enemies, they began gently to approach; and the like the Christians endeavoured, being desirous to join Battle; at which firmness of Resolution, the Turks being a little startled, became willing to avoid the Fight, and to creep under the shelter of the point of Babiers, which locks in one of the Bays between the Castles and the Mouth of the Dardanelli. But the Wind on a sudden turning favourable for the Venetians, the Prior of Rochel with his Squadron, and Mocenigo with three Ships under his Command, made up towards the Castles, with design to cut the Turks off from their Retreat; the others valiantly assailed the Turks, who defending themselves like those, whose chief security consists in their Arms, there ensued a most miserable slanghter on one side, 
The Venetians obtain the Victory.  and the other; at length the Success of Victory happened to the Venetians, who were animated by the courageous Example of their General Marcello, though he having Boarded, and become Master of a great Ship called a Soltana, with the Galley which attended her, was shot in the thigh with a Cannon Bullet, and thereby gained the glory to die Conquering, and Triumphant.  
After whose Death, the Proveditor taking upon him the Command of the Fleet, prosecuted the Victory so close, that excepting fourteen Galleys which escaped with the Captain-Pasha, and four Galleys of the Bey's; all the whole Flect was either taken, sunk, or burnt. The Venetians not being able to man all the Vessels that they had taken, set many of them on fire in the Night, excepting only twelve Galleys, four Ships, and two Galleasses, which they reserved for a Demonstration or Evidence of their Victory. With this glorious success five thousand poor Christians obtained their Freedom, and had their Chains and Shackles knocked off. What number the Turks might have lost is uncertain; but as to the Venetians, it is reported, that besides their General, there were not above three hundred Men in all killed and wounded.  
The Venetians being encouraged by this Success, attacked the Island of Tenedos, and in the space of four days became Masters of it; as also in a short time afterwards of Stalimene, anciently called Lemnos; the which shameful Losses and Overthrow, so irritated the Mind of the Grand Signior, that he gave Orders to carry the War into Dalmatia, intending the next Summer to go thither in Person; and in the mean time Commanded by the Pasha of Bosna, that the City of Ragusa should be put into a readiness to receive his Troops, being judged a convenient Place for the Seat and Magazine of Arms for those Countries.  
But the poor Republic greatly apprehending this Misfortune, than which there could be no greater Mischief, nor Ruin to their Country; dispatched certain Deputies with their yearly Tribute to the Port, with Instructions, that in the way thither, they should supplicate the Pasha to intercede with the Grand Signior in their behalf, representing to his Majesty, that they paying their annual Tribute for Protection, ought not in justice to be exposed to the licentiousness of an Army, which their little Territories were not capable to receive, nor provide with convenient Quarters: at which Message the Pasha being highly incensed, answered rudely, and imprisoned them; threatening to strangle them, in case their Government did not obey the Commands of the Sultan.   

ANNO 1657.  
BUT the chief Ministers at the Port, taking into their consideration the present State of Affairs; that the City of Constantinople was full of Discontents; the Persian on one side, and the Moscovite on the other, ready to invade divers parts of the Empire; that there were Designs to depose the Grand Signior, and set one of his Brothers on the Throne; besides a multitude of other Dangers; the resolution of the Court's removal, and of the Grand Signior's March into Dalmatia, was suspended; his Presence and Authority being esteemed most requisite in such a conjuncture of Troubles at the Heart and Centre of his Empire. After which, the appearance of the Grand Signior in Public was less frequent; for that he might hasten the departure of the Spahees and Janissaries for Candia, he deferred his Journey to Adrianople for some time; but they being averse to this War, refused to march, until first they had received all Arrears which were due to them; the which audacious Proposal so incensed the Grand Signior, that he caused the Heads of two of the most forward Mutineers to be cut off in his presence.  
This unseasonable rigour rather provoked the Spirits of discontented Men, than abated them; and the continual Prizes which the Venetians made on the Turks, and stoppage of Provisions, which did usually supply Constantinople from the Archipelago, raised the price of Bread, and of all Victuals in that populous City; so that the People murmured and exclaimed, as if they had been reduced to their last Extremity.  
The Grand Vizier considering that the loss of Tenedos was the cause of all these Inconviences; promised the Inhabitants of Constantinople, that he would regain it in a short time; in order to which, he set forth a very numerous Fleet to besiege that Fortress; but contrary Winds, and bad Wether, forced them into a Neighbouring Port, where they attended the conjunction of the Bey's Galleys with them.  
The General of the Venetians having received advice hereof, put to Sea, that he might hinder these two Fleets from joining; and was no sooner in the Channel of Scio, than that he met with ten Sail of Barbary Men of War, convoying a great number of Saiques, and other Vessels, of which fourteen were laden with Provisions, carrying also with them two hundred thousand Crowns, which was the Tribute of Rhodes: These the Venetians assailed with such Courage and Success, that they burned the ten Ships, and many of the Saiques; killed a thousand Turks, took four hundred Prisoners, delivered three hundred Christians; with the loss only of an hundred killed, and three hundred wounded.  
This and other Losses augmented the Discontents at Constantinople so that the Grand Vizier, to hold up the Spirit of the People, resolved to go in Person to Tenedos; and accordingly equipped a Fleet of eighteen Ships, thirty Galleys, ten Galleasses, with an innumerable Company of Saiques, and other Vessels, whereon he embarked twenty thousand Horse, and eighty thousand Foot; with which Army the Vizier sailed out of the Dardanelli, on the 17th of July, having first received Intelligence, that Mocenigo was not returned from the Morea, where he had been for some time in chase of certain Ships. Howsoever the Turks found not the Passage so clear, but that they encountered with a Squadron of eighteen Sail of Men of War, under the Command of Signior Bembo; the which seeming an inconsiderable number to the Turks, they assailed them with undoubted hopes of Victory. The Admiral and Vice-Admiral of the Turks, with five other great Ships, charged the Venetian Admiral, who defended himself so bravely, that for three hours they lay Board and Board; the rest of the Turkish Fleet assailed the other part of their Enemy's Fleet so close, that the Fight became terrible and bloody, both for one and the other, until at length the Turks being worsted, were put to flight, and in the pursuit, a great Turkish Sultana was put ashore near Troy; one of their Galleasses was disabled, two of their Ships sunk, and the rest were chased as far as Metylene, being put by the Island of Tenedos.  
In this Interim, the General Mocenigo was on his Voyage towards the Dardanelli; and being come within the noise of the Cannon, he hastened with more diligence; and arrived so seasonably to the assistance of Bembo, that at his appearance most of the Turkish Galleys began to turn their Sterns, and make towards the Shore of Anatolia, with such disorder, that of twenty eight Galleys, and two Galleasses, there were but five only which kept company with the Bastard Galley of the Captain-Pasha, and entered with him under the defence of the Castles. The rest of the Fleet was chased by Mocenigo; but the Turks being to windward, the Christians were not able that day to come up with there. The next day the Wind being more favourable, a Council of War was held aboard the Venetian General; during which Consultation, they espied five Galleys making towards the Point Baba, there to secure themselves under the Shore: and thereupon resolved, that whilst the Captain General, with a Squadron of Malta, attempted those five Galleys, and others which had taken the same place of Refuge, the rest of the Fleet should keep firing at those without.  
Accordingly the Captain-General made towards the Point Baba, where passing within Musket-shot, and under the reach of five Batteries, an unfortunate Shot in the Powder-room blew up the Ship, and therewith ended the Days of this valiant Mocenigo, who died full of Honour and Glory; his brave Actions continuing his Memory in all the Histories of Venice. The Proyeditor succeeding in his Command, prosecuted the same Design; and as if he would imitate the ancient Funeral Piles, he celebrated the Obsequies of his General, by burning the Admiral Galley of the Turks, and thence retired towards Tenedos.  
After the Turks had refitted their Vessels, and put their Fleet in a reasonable posture, they departed from Metylene the 28th of July at Night, and on the 30th were on the Coast of Tenedos; 
Tenedos taken by the Turks.  where immediately landing five thousand Men, and great numbers approaching ready to set their foot on Shore, the Defendants of the Fortress summoned a Council of War; at which all agreeing that the Island was not tenable against so great a Force, embarked their Men, Ammunition, and Artillery, and resigned their place to the disposal and command of the Enemy. After which Success the Turks in like manner landed ten thousand Men on the Island of Lemnos; where, having laid a formal Siege to the Castle, they made a general Assault, but were repulsed with the loss of five hundred Men, leaving their Scaling-Ladders to the Besieged. They made afterwards divers Attempts, but in all were beaten off with considerable loss; so that they had abandoned the Enterprise, had not the greater fear and apprehension of the Divan at Home, confirmed their Courage against the Enemy; until at length the Christians being wearied with two months' Siege, 
Lemons retaken.  without hopes of Relief, were forced to a Surrender; which was performed on Articles, That they should departed with Arms, Baggage, and have free liberty to embark themselves for Candia.  
These two important Places being regained by the Turks, were the Subject of great Joy to the Court, and of Courage and Satisfaction to the Inhabitants of Constantinople: So that the Grand Signior apprehending that by these Successes, the Seditions and Mutinies of the City were appeased, he took his Journey to Adrianople; where to evidence his Grandeur to the Bailo Capello, and the Secretary Ballarino, he made his entry with an Army of twenty thousand Men, besides the ordinary Attendance of the Court, and usual Concomitants of the Ottoman Train.  
After which Ostentation, the Grand Signior encharged Ballarino to write to the Senate, That though he was able to overrun all their Country, and take from them their Capital City, yet such was his Clemency, that he was contented to grant them Peace, on Conditions that they surrendered to him all the Island of Candia, with the Fortress of Clissia in Dalmatia, and payment of three Millions of Gold for the Damages of the War.  
But these seemed to the Senate to be such unreasonable Propositions, and so prejudicial to their Honour, that they resolved to maintain the War, and to defend themselves more vigorously than ever.   

ANNO 1658.  
NOtwithstanding the Designs of the Turks against Dalmatia, they were not less intent to their Affairs in Candia, designing to try their Fortune once again in the Siege of the principal City of that Name, for that falling into their Hands, the whole Island would quickly be reduced, and with that Conquest an end would be put unto the War.  
The Venetians, on the other side, attended to their Business with all diligence, not neglecting any Provisions which might secure their Interest in that Country; and that they might regain what they had lost, they held Intelligence with some Persons in Canea, hoping by their means to surprise the Town; but the Turkish Governor, being very vigilant, reinforced his Garrison with five hundred Men: and Chusaein Pasha coming to his Assistance with thirty Galleys, disappointed the Venetians of landing at that place.  
The Rendezvous of the Army which was to march into Dalmatia, was ordered to be at Adrianople, where the Brother-in-Law of the Pasha of Aleppo, who was Commander of the Forces of that Place, arriving later than the day prefixed, was for that reason put to death by the Great Vizier.  
This Severity so enraged the Pasha, that immediately he raised an Army of forty thousand Men, and marched towards Scutari, threatening Constantinople itself, unless the Head of the Great Vizier were given him by way of reprisal for that of his Brothers. The Divan being startled hereat, returned him a gentle Message, neither denying nor granting his Demand, as if they intended to amuse him with Hopes: But he interpreting this Delay for a Refusal, did not only perfist in requiring the Head of the Vizier, but of four other principal Counsellors, whom he judged to have concurred in the Sentence for his Brother's Death; and in farther prosecution hereof, he burned and spoiled all the Country about Constantinople; and the Plague raging at the same time in the City, affected the Inhabitants with such Sadness and Discontent, that the chief Ministers apprehended more Evil from thence, than from the Enemy without.  
The Army of the Pasha daily increasing, and being grown from forty to sixty thousand Men, caused the Vizier to abandon all other Thoughts and Designs but those which tended to the destruction of the Pasha, and his Complices; so that there necessarily followed a Revulsion of the Forces from Dalmatia; the Vizier himself diverting them from thence and Transylvania, marched with the whole Army towards Constantinople.  
Yet before the Great Vizier departed from Adrianople, he persuaded the Grand Signior to set the Bailo Capello, and the Secretary Ballarino at Liberty, that thereby he might give some jealousy to the Rebels, as if he designed to make a Peace with Venice, to have more Power, and better leisure to make his War against them. This Counsel, though prudently given, had yet little Influence on the Humour of the Pasha, who continued his March, fortifying himself in the most advantageous Passes of the Country: But what was most bold of all his Actions, and rendered his Pardon beyond the Clemency of his Sovereign, was the proclaiming a Youth of twenty Years of Age, then with him in his Army, to be the Son of Sultan Morat, and consequently the lawful Heir of the Crown; and that in right of him, he had taken possession of a great part of Asia, and was marching towards Constantinople, with resolution to dispossess Sultan Mehmet, and exalt this lawful and undoubted Heir on the Throne of his Ancestors.  
This and other Rumours from Persia, that that King taking the advantage of these Disorders, was making Preparations to regain Bagdat, or Babylon, and revenge himself of all those Cruelties which the Turks had inflicted on his Subjects and Country, increased the Fears and Cares of the chief Ministers of State.  
Notwithstanding which, Chusaein Pasha prosecuted his Business no less in Candia than formerly, in hopes to put an end to the War there before the end of the Summer; and in order thereunto, he received a Recruit of five and twenty thousand Men from the Morea. But the daily increase of the Pasha's Forces, and his approach towards Constantinople, as it was a Matter of the highest Consequence, so it required the most prudence and caution in the management.  
In the first place therefore by Fetfa, or Resolve from the Mufti, the Pasha was declared a Rebel, and guilty of High Treason against the Sultan; notwithstanding which, a Chaous was dispatched with Letters of Pardon, if now repenting of his Fault, he would disband his Army, and return to his former Obedience, he should be received into Grace and Favour. The Pasha received the Chaous with the same Ceremony and Honour, as if he had been an Ambassador, being willing to consider him under that Character, rather than under the Notion of a Pursuivant, or Officer sent to affright him into his Duty; and in Answer to the Message, replied, That it was not in his power to condescend to any Conditions, for that since he had assumed the Cause of this Youth, who was the Son of Sultan Morat, concealed to that Age by his Mother, for fear of the Power of his Uncle, he could not assent to any Terms or Conditions less than the Exaltation of him to the Ottoman Throne. And so carrying this Young Man with him, as a Property, whereby to cover his Rebellion with the Guise of Justice and Duty, he maintained a Court for him after the Ottoman Fashion; and causing the Tagho, or Standards, to be carried before him, he permitted him to give Audiences, send Dispatches, and to take on him all the Royal Marks of Empire.  
The Army of the Pasha was by this time increased to seventy thousand Men, one part of which he sent towards Scutari, and another towards Smyrna, which alarmed all the Countries round about, and gave the Grand Signior such cause of Apprehension, that he tried divers Means, and made many Propositions of Honours and Benefits to the Pasha, whereby to allure him to Obedience: One while he offered to him the Government of Grand Cairo: but that being rejected, he endeavoured to raise Men in Asia to oppose the progress of his Arms; of which some numbers being got into a Body, and perceiving the formidable Force of the Pasha, revolted, and joined themselves to his Party.  
This Extremity of Affairs, caused the Grand Signior not only again to proclaim the Pasha a Rebel, but to give liberty to his People to destroy him and his Soldiers in any parts where they should encounter them. In pursuance of which Licence, a Village in Asia having killed twenty five or thirty of the Pasha's Men, which came thither to refresh themselves; the Pasha was so enraged thereat, that he caused his Soldiers to put Man, Woman, and Child to the Sword throughout the Village. And in this manner the Affairs of the Turks remained in the greatest Confusion imaginable through the whole course of this Year 1658.   

ANNO 1659.  
NOR did this Year begin with better Omens of Success, for to the other Dangers, was added a Report, that the Persian had taken the Field with two hundred thousand Men, for recovery of Bagdat, or Babylon, which was the ancient Patrimony of his Forefathers; so that the Grand Signior being rendered thereby more willing to agree and accommodate Affairs with the Pasha, proffered to him the Government of the Province of Soria for ever, paying only a yearly Homage of an hundred thousand Sultanee, in lieu of three hundred thousand, which that Country always yielded. But the Pride of the Pasha scorned a Proffer of so mean a Consideration, having nothing less in his Thoughts than the entire enjoyment of the Empire, or at least to partake an equal share thereof with the Sultan.  
For the Hopes of the Pasha increasing with his Army, which was now grown to eighty thousand Men, he took up for some days his Headquarters near the Fortress of Tocacaia, within the days march of Smyrna; and thence approaching towards Constantinople, the chief Ministers concluded, that there was no other Safety but in their Arms; and that the Pasha was not to be reduced to any terms of Gentleness or Moderation. Accordingly the Great Vizier passed into Asia with a numerous Army, and speedily joined Battle with the Pasha, which continued for some Hours with great slaughter on one side and the other; but at length the fortune of the Day turned in favour of the Pasha; and the Vizier's Army being routed, he lost all his Cannon and Baggage, and he himself was forced to save himself in the Neighbouring Countries; where not being pursued by the Pasha, he had time again to collect his torn and scattered Troops. The News hereof multiplied the Disorders and Confusions at Constantinople, to which being added the Motion of the Persians, and that they were to join with the Pasha; as also some Troubles in Transylvania, caused by the unquiet Spirit of Ragotski, together with the ill Humour of the Malcontents in the City, made all things appear with equal or greater Danger at Home than Abroad.  
Wherefore, as the ultimate Remedy of these imminent Dangers it was resolved, that the Grand Signior should go in Person to the War, on supposition that Reverence to his Royal Person would produce that awe on the Spirits of his Subjects, which was not to be effected by Violence, or force of Arms. According to this Resolution the Grand Signior passed into Asia, and joining his Forces with those of the Vizier, composed an Army of seventy thousand Foot, and thirty thousand Horse; with which marching boldly towards the Enemy, the Heart of the Pasha began to fail him; so that calling a Council of his Officers, he proposed his Inclinations towards Terms of Agreement, rather than to hazard all on the Uncertainties of a Battle; the Spirits of the Soldiery being now become tractable by the appearance of so great a Force, assented to the Proposition; and thereupon Articles being speedily drawn up, were sent to the Grand Signior for his Approbation; who, though he would not seem to refuse any thing therein contained, yet declined a personal Treaty, as being a Matter too mean for his Imperial Person to capitulate with his Vassals; and therefore ordered, that Mortaza Pasha should Treat in his behalf, promising to confirm whatsoever Act Mortaza Pasha should conclude in this Matter.  
Mortaza being thus made Plenipotentiary, refused to treat with the Pasha, until such time as he had retreated with his Army at a distance of some days March from the Grand Signior's Camp; which being performed near a Town called Alexandria, he foolishly suffered himself to be separated in a private Place from his Army, on pretence that Peace was more aptly concluded in a free Retirement, than under the constraint and force of the Soldiery. Here Mortaza meeting the Pasha, forcibly strangled him, with seventeen of his Complices, whom he had brought with him for Witnesses to his Capitulations with the Grand Signior. With the news hereof the Army of the Pasha soon disbanded, every one with shame and silence shifting for himself, retired to his own Country and Home. And herewith easily ended this Civil War almost in a moment, which but now threatened the Extirpation of the Ottoman Race.  
The cruel Vizier retained his thoughts of Revenge, which we shall shortly hear in what manner he vented on the great Spahees and rich Men in Asia, who had joined themselves with the Pasha in this Rebellion. This good Service promoted Mortaza, and rendered him more considerable to the Grand Signior; so that he was employed in the Assistance of the Tartars, against Ragotski in Transylvania, and afterwards preferred to the important Charge of Bagdat, or Babylon, of whose Success, and Fate, we we shall hear in the Sequal of a few Years.  
But as yet the Commotions of Asia were not so wholly extinguished, but that the Nephew of the Pasha of Aleppo, in revenge of the treacherous Death of his Uncle, took up Arms, and was followed by the People of the Territories depending on Aleppo. To his Assistance came in also the Son of Chusaein Pasha, late General in Candia, whom the cruel Vizier had put to death, notwithstanding the merit of his late Services, which might seem to atone for his former Misfortunes, and make satisfaction for noncompliance with Instructions; but this Vizier, who never pardoned any Person, would not begin with an Act of Clemency towards one who was none of his Creatures or Confidents depending on him.  
To these joined the Bey of Torgue, who casting off his Obedience to the Pasha of Cairo, entered into the Cabal with ten thousand Horse; so that a formidable Army being composed by this Union, gave a new subject of Fear and Apprehension at Constantinople. But the Great Vizier so dextrously managed his Affair, by sowing Dissension between the Chiefs, and bestowing Largesses on the Soldiery, that the Army unsensibly mouldered away, leaving their Generals, and Commanders to shift for themselves, and exposing them to the Justice of a Vizier, who was unacquainted with Mercy, and never pardoned any who was either guilty of a Fault, or suspected for it.  
Towards the end of this Year, the Vizier built the lower Forts, which are situated at the entrance into the Dardanelles, commonly called by the name of the Queen-Mother's Castles. And dispatched a Chaous to the Pasha of Canea, to put all things in a Readiness for the Siege of Candia; Orders were also given to the Pashaws of the Inland Countries to prepare themselves for the Wars against Dalmatia, and Transilvania.   

ANNO 1660.  
THE Rendezvous of the Army being appointed at Belgrade, the Vizier hastened thither in Person to quicken the Preparations, and March of the Soldiers, which were flocking thither from all parts. This Vizier Kuperlee, though aged, was yet very active and vigorous, by which he created so much confidence of himself in his Master, that he acted nothing in all the Government but by his Counsel and Direction: which being always jealous and bloody towards those who had any Power in the Empire, he for that Reason cut off the Casirs of Damascus, who though he was a good Governor, and a faithful Servant, yet because he was a Favourite of the Queen-Mother, and conserved the State of his Affairs in a laudable posture, he grew jealous of his Power, and therefore sacrificed his Blood to his own Security and Bloody Disposition.  
The which act of unjust Cruelty so enraged the Queen-Mother, that she for ever after boar a mortal hatred to this Vizier, and continued the same to his Son, which was the famous Kuperlee; but his Moderation and Discretion was so well tempered with respect towards her, that She at length not only pardoned the Sin of his Father in him, but became his Friend, and relished the Services which he performed for his Master.  
The Venetians having about this time received considerable Succours, namely four thousand French Foot, which his most Christian Majesty, after the Conclusion of Peace at the Pyrenean Treaty, had most generously Spared to that Republic, were enabled to attempt some notable Enterpaize; and thereby so hardly pressed the Pasha of Canea, that he earnestly wrote to the Grand Signior for Succours; assuring him, that without present Relief, he should be forced to surrender his Town to the Mercy of the Enemy. The Grand Signior promised him speedy Relief, and for his better encouragement sent him the Present of a Sword and a Vest of Sables; in the mean time the Venetians took three Forts, viz. Calamo, Calegro, and Epicarno, and proceeded to lay Siege to Canea; but the Enemy having received a Supply of three thousand Men into the Town, the Christians quitted this enterprise in hopes of beating the Turks out of new Candia; which was lately built near to the old Candia, with design to keep that Town straitened by perpetual Alarms, and by the vicinity of so bad a Neighbourhood.  
The Grand Vizer being very Aged, was subject to many Infirmities, and falling sick at Belgrade, he was advised by the Physicians to change the Air, as the best Remedy for his Disease; and indeed they were all careful to give him the best and safest Counsels, for that he often threatened them, if he died of that Sickness, he would send them all to the next World before him. The Vizier following the Advice of his Physicians, returned to Adrianople, where having in a good measure recovered his Health, he sent Orders to Hali Pasha, than General of the Forces in Hungary, to hasten the Siege of Waradin, being esteemed by the Turks an advantageous Fortress for carrying on their Conquests in that Country; of the taking of which Town, and of all the Trouble in Transylvania, caused by the ambitious humour of Ragotzki, we shall treat at large in the following History. For being come to that time, in which Providence allotted me a charge at Constantinople; I was thereby somewhat elevated on a rising Ground, whereby I could with my own Eyes survey the Transactions of that great Empire; and for that Reason I call them my Memoirs; which for being Matters transacted in my own Time, I have thought fit to introduce them with a short Advertisement to the Reader.    

THE MEMOIRS OF Sir Paul Rycaut, Containing the HISTORY OF THE TURKS, FROM THE YEAR 1660, to the YEAR 1678. With the most Remarkable Passages Relating to the ENGLISH TRADE In the space of Eighteen Years.   

TO THE READER.  
Courteous Reader,  
THIS following History is some part of those fruits arising from my vacant hours of eighteen Years residence in Turkey, seven whereof I completed at Constantinople, in quality of Secretary to the Lord Ambassador; and for eleven Years I exercised the Office of Consul at Smyrna. In the first times of which, I had great advantages to observe, and make my Annotations; having for the most part been acquainted with the persons as well as with the affairs of those concerning whom I writ; and indeed the incumbence which was then upon me, obliged me to a knowledge both of persons and business. My latter time, which was that of being Consul, constrained me to an attendance on matters relating to the government of our Trade; and therefore it is not to be expected, that at that distance from the Court, I should lay down Transactions so positive, and particular, as in the preceding Years; yet the acquaintance, and correspondence I afterwards continued at Court, and the care I took to inform myself of what occurred, qualified me in some measure for an Historian; at least put me into a condition to make a Breviate, or Collection of certain Observations occurring in the Turkish Court.  
When I first entered on this work, I was carried with a certain emulation of French and Italian Writers, of whose Ministers few there were employed in the parts of Turkey, but who carried with them from thence, Memoirs, Giornals, or Historical Observations of their times. In which our Nation hath been so defective, that besides some scattered and abrupt Papers, without coherence, or method, adjoined to the end of Knoll's History of the Turks (which is an excellent collection from divers Authors.) one shall scarce find five sheets of Paper wrote by our Countrymen in way of History. At which omission having often wondered, I resolved from my first entrance in those Countries, to note down in a blank Book what occurred in that Empire, either as to Civil, or Military affairs; with what Casualties and Changes befell our Trade, that so both one and the other might serve for Examples and Precedents to future Ages; the which after some years afforded me materials to compose and frame this following Discourse. In which, having by God's assistance thus far proceeded; As it may be an Example to my Successors, to spin and draw out the thread of this History through Ages to come; so it will be a good part, and office, of those who reside there at present, by a more diligent enquiry to correct, and amend what I have mistaken, or misunderstood.  
For next to the immediate attendance to the Charge and Trust imposed upon me, I judged it a chief duty towards my Country, to denote and Record certain Transactions relating to Trade, which is the grand Interest that hath engaged England to a Communication and Correspondence with these remote Parts: nor doth the World perhaps expect much less from me, than that I should add something to the History of the Turks in our time; which howsoever imperfectly I may perform it, yet the Offices which I have exercised, and the impartiality with which it is wrote, may gain it some credit and reputation in the World. For in the writing hereof, I cannot be taxed with animosity to any person; nor am I to be esteemed as possessed with affection, or partiality to any side; which is a point of sobriety, and good temper, necessary for all Historians: For we who lived in those parts, were little concerned for the House of Kuperlee, or for the Favourites of the Court; nor was it of any moment to us, whether the Faction of the Spahees, or Janissaries prevailed; or whether the Courtiers, or the Soldiers, ruled the Empire: only we esteemed it our duty, to speak best of that Government under which our Trade thrived most. And though the times of Sultan Ibrahim were the golden days for Merchants, which employed our Navigation beyond the memory of any times, either before, or since; and consumed of our Manufactories (though not in greater quantities yet) perhaps with better advantage and profit to our Nation: Yet I ought not to be so injurious, or ungrateful to Sultan Mahomet the Fourth, as to accuse his Government of Oppression, or Violence towards us, or of any breach of Articles, and Privileges, which he had granted to his Majesty's Subjects; but shall rather applaud, and be ready to own that Justice which our Complaints have found, and met at the Ottoman Court, under the protection of those worthy Ambassadors sent by his Majesty to stand Centinel on the Guard of their Country.  
For whereas in the time of Sultan Morat, when the Military men bore the sway; Injustice and Violence, which mingled in all the actions of Rule, had an influence also on the English affairs: And when in the time of Sultan Ibrahim, that the Female Court had gained the predominancy, and that vast Treasures were expended in Riot and Luxury; the prodigality of great persons made it necessary to be rapacious and unjust: But in these more moderate times of this present Sultan, when neither excessive Wars abroad, nor Luxury nor immoderate expense at home, exhausted the Coffers; We may easily imagine, that the disorders of State did not drive the Rulers to a necessity of exercising unjust Arts, which are always most certain Symptoms, either of a bad Government, or a vicious inclivation in the Prince.  
The English Trade, according to the Chronicles of Sir Richard Baker, was first introduced into the Country of the Turks, in the Year 1579. but Sagredo an Italian Writer, accounts only from the Year 1583. perhaps before that time Overtures were only made for a Trade, which might be so inconsiderable, as that until than it was not esteemed worthy to be adorned with an Ambassador, or to be opposed by the Ministers of Foreign Princes. For so soon as an Ambassador from England appeared at the Ottoman Court, with Credential Letters from Queen Elizabeth, the French and Venetian Ministers took the Alarm, and opposed his reception, especially the French, who (as Sagredo reports in his History of the Turks) represented unto the G. Vizier, how much this new Friendship with the English would obstruct that ancient Alliance which was made with his King, and would impeach and lessen the Privileges and Trade which they enjoyed in those parts: To which the Vizier answered, according to their usual phrase and stile; That the happy Imperial Seat where his Master resided, was called the Port, because it was free and open to all such who desired to take refuge and sanctuary therein, and therefore the English without just reason ought not to be excluded. That the Sultan ought not to be denied that freedom of love and hatred, which was common to all Mankind; and that he was as well resolved to choose and cherish his Friends, as to prosecute and destroy his Enemies. Whereunto the French Ambassador urged, That since it was the pleasure of the Grand Signior to admit the English; that at least they should be obliged to enter Constantinople under the French Colours. But the English Ambassador replied, that his Mistress who was so potent, scorned all Dependencies on other Nations, and would rather abandon the Friendship of the Sultan, than admit the least diminution of her own honour: And embellishing his Discourses (as Sagredo proceeds) with the representation of that advantage and profit, which the English Trade would bring to the Ottoman Empire; he so ensnared the hearts of the Turks, that they preferred the admittance of new Guests, before the Alliance of ancient Friends. Since which time our Commerce and Trade with the Turk hath been in its increase, and being governed by a Wise and Grave Company of Experienced Merchants, hath by God's blessing brought an inestimable Treasure and advantage to the English Nation, which that it may still continue, increase, and flourish in all Ages and times to come, is the hearty desire, and Prayer of him, who is a true, and faithful Servant to that worthy Society, and a sincere Wellwisher to his Country.  
Farewell.   

THE HISTORY OF Sultan Mahomet IU. THE XIII. EMPEROR OF THE TURKS, Beginning in the NINTH YEAR OF HIS REIGN.  

The First BOOK.  
Anno Christi, 1661. Hegeira, 1072.  
IT was now the beginning of this Year, when the Earl of Winchelsea arrived at Constantinople, the first Ambassador sent abroad from His Majesty of Great Britain, Charles the Second, after his happy Return to the Glorious throne of his Ancestors, to Sultan Mahomet, the Thirteenth Emperor of the Turks; it being judged fit, that amongst other Alliances which were to be contracted with Foreign Princes, and States, this of Turkey should not be omitted, but rather in the first place considered: In regard, that as the flourishing Estate and Prosperity of England's richesse depends absolutely on her Foreign Trade, so on none more particularly than on that of Turkey, which consumes great quantities of her most staple and substantial Manufactures, and makes returns in whatsoever Employs, and gives Bread to the poor and industrious of the Nation.  
But before we come to treat of the Successes of this Ambassador, and the various Transactions in the Turkish Affairs; we shall relate some accidents which befell us in our Voyage by Sea to Constantinople. The Earl of Winchelsea and his Lady, with a numerous Retinue being embarked on the Plymouth Frigate, commanded by Sir Thomas Allen, and accompanied with a Catch and two Merchant's Ships, the Prosperous and Smyrna Factor for Turkey, set sail from the Downs on the Twentieth of Octob. 1660. And proceeding with a favourable Gale, and fair Wether, until we were come to the height of the Norward Cape, or Cape Finisterre; we then contended with so severe a storm, that we were forced to bring our Ship under a main course, to fasten our Helm, and lie, and drive. In the Twenty nineth about Five in the Morning, our main Tack flew, which shook and strained our Mass so violently, that it was shivered in two places between Decks: The danger hereof might have proved of ill consequence, had the Mast gone by the Board; for in all probability it would have carried up our Decks, unfixed both our Pumps, and laid us open to the Sea; but the Providence of God, and the diligence of our Seamen was such, that we soon struck our Top Mast, boared our main Yard, and so fished the Mast itself where it was defective, that with the help of our sore-Sail, and the benefit of better Wether we safely arrived on the Thirty first in the Port of Lisbon. 
Lisbon.  The Match being then in Treaty between Charles the Second our Dread Sovereign, and Catherine the Infanta of Portugal, now our gracious Queen; all the concernments of England were extremely acceptable to the Court of Portugal; and particularly the Person of the Earl of Winchelsea, a Peer of England, qualified with the Character of Ambassador Extraordinary to the Ottomon Port. For at our first arrival there, I being then Secretary to the said Earl, was employed to carry a Letter to the King, which was received by the Council of State then sitting: After the Letter had been read and considered, I was called in, and an answer given me by the Marquis de Nissa, and D. Gasper Faria de Sevarin then Secretary of State, to this purpose. That they were glad, so grateful an opportunity presented, whereby they might Demonstrate their warm and real affections towards the King of England, by serving his Ambassador in so necessary a piece of Service as that which was required: That Orders were given to furnish the Ship with a Mast, and what she wanted, out of the King's Stores; and that both his Excellency and Lady, with all their Retinue should be welcomed a shore, with due regard to their Quality and Condition. The Day following his Excellency was complemented from the King, by a Maestro de Campo sent to him on Shipboard; and being come ashore, and lodged at the House of Mr. Maynard the English Consul, he was visited by D. Francisco de Melo, (who had before, and was afterwards employed Ambassador into England) and by D. Antonio de Saousa and others. After Eight days his Excellency had Audience of the King, and the Queen Mother, and was received by both, with many demonstrations of a hearty desire to contract a firm Alliance with England. He was afterwards invited by the Conde de Odemira Governor of the young King, and Chief Minister of Portugal, to a Quinta, or Garden-house at Bellain: where were present the Duke of Calaval, the Visconde de castle Blanco, and D. Francisco de Melo; the entertainment was very splendid, with variety of Dishes, and Wine, corresponding rather with the inordinate Tables of English, than with the frugality, and temperate Diet of Spaniards. Our Ship being in this interim refitted, we returned aboard on the Twelsth of November; the Earl of Winchelsea being presented by the King, with several Hampers of sweetmeats, Vessels of Wine, and other Provisions for his Voyage; and his lady by the Queen Mother, with a Jewel of considerable value, and with divers boxes filled with Purses of presumed Leather, and Amber Comfits.  
On the Thirteenth we set Sail, being designed by Order of his Majesty for Algiers, 
Algiers.  to settle a Peace with that unsettled People; where arriving on the Tewenty second day about Three a Clock in the Afternoon, we came to an Anchor about Two Miles distant from the Town, which we saluted with Twenty one Guns, but received none again in answer thereunto; it being the custom of that People, not to acknowledge Civilities, but to repay injuries, and not requite benefits. We found that they had already begun to break the Peace: Having brought in thither an English Ship, which lay between hope and fear of freedom, or seizure: So soon as we had dropped our Anchors, a Boat came from that Ship, acquainting us of the State of Algter, and how near Matters were to a Rupture with them; by this Boat my Lord Ambassador sent a Letter to the Consul, appointing him to come aboard; who the next Day, being the Twenty third, appeared accordingly; to whom his Excellency imparted the Instructions and Orders from his Majesty to renew the Peace on the former Articles; and particularly to insert a Caution, That the Algerines should on no terms search our Ships, but that the Passengers, and goods thereon, whether of English or Strangers, should be free and exempted from all seizure, and Piracy whatsoever. I being appointed to assist the Consul in this Treaty, accompanied him ashore, and in the first place we applied ourselves to Ramadam Bullock-bashee, than the Chief of their Divan, and Head of their Government; whom we acquainted, that on the Ship in the road, was an Earl of England, sent Ambassador by his Majesty our King to the Grand Signior; and in his way thither was appointed to touch at Algiers, and to inform the Government of that place of the happy Restoration of his Majesty to the Throne of his Father, and to confirm the same Peace which was before concluded with usurped Powers, and so delivered him the Letters from his Majesty, which were superscribed in this manner:  
To their Excellencies the Aga, Jiabashees, and rest of the Honourable Council of State and War, in the City and Kingdom of Algiers.  
Ramadam answered us, that he was well satisfied with the Proposal; that there was a Peace already with the English, and that they were Brothers; that the next Day was appointed for a general Divan of great and small, at which we might freely open our breasts, and declare whatsoever was committed to us by our King and his Ambassador.  
But for the better understanding of the State of Algiers, at this time, we must observe, that for many years before, this government was composed of a Divan, the Chief and Head whereof was a Pasha sent every Three years to preside there, and had so continued, until that some few Months before this time one Halil a poor Fellow, who had no better Estate than the Sixteenth part of a Vessel, but bold and desperate, complained one Day in open Divan against the Pasha, accusing him of many miscarriages, with which he so affected the Divan; that he rudely threw him from his Seat, drubbed him, trampled on him, and plucked the Hairs out of his Beard, which is the greatest mark of ignominy and contempt that any Person can offer to another; and having committed him to Prison and Chains, he with the Divan took upon himself the unlimited Power of an Arbitrary Government: And thus for the space of Six or Eight Months this Miscreant tyrannised, and ruled without control: Until an obscure and contemptible Moor, an ordinary Jerbin or Countryman, instigated (as was supposed) by the Aga, or General of the Soldiery, approaching near him in the Streets, under pretence of kissing his Vest, 
Halil killed by a Moor.  struck him with a long Knife between the Ribs; which boldness of the Moor so astonished the Attendants which were about him, that none had power to lay hands on the Murderer, but suffered him to departed, and fly unpursued: Of this wound Halil died in Two days, in which time be nominated Ramadam his Kinsman to be the most Proper, and fit Person to succeed him in the Government; and this recommendation so prevailed on the Divan, that he was elected for their Chief: A Person of a most sordid, and Mercenary Soul, immersed in Covetousness, and Gluttony, guided by his Lust and Interest, unless some times restrained by the Authority of the Divan, and the fear of popular Insurrection.  
This Ramadam according to his Promise before recited, summoned us the day following, being the Twenty-fourth to the Divan; 
The Algiers Divan.  which consists in all of  Bulluckbashees, who are Officers of the Soldiery, each commanding  Soldiers under him, 
* Jiabashees are of another degree; it may be in good Turkish Odabashees, or Captains of the Chambers of Janissaries.   Jiabashees, and Eighteen Ancients or grave Seniors: Though for that present, there appeared no more than Forty-five, the others being at Sea, or abroad; Ramadam was placed in the Chair, or in a Seat at the upper end, and the Aga sat by him, the others stood on their feet, and put themselves into Two Files, or Ranks; and then Ramadam began with a loud Voice to cry, The English are come to treat a Peace with you, and have brought Letters from their King, and from their Ambassador now aboard going for Constantinople; which very words every one distinctly pronounced, and repeated them, carrying the Voice from the lower to the upper end; I fancied, that it was after the manner of our repeating Syllogisms in disputations, that so no mistake might be, and that the Respondent might have time to consider and weigh the argument. Then Ramadam demanded, whether they were pleased to enter into Treaty with the English; which words being repeated as before, and answered in the Affirmative, the Letters were read in the Turkish Translation; with the Articles of Peace proposed, which were as followeth: 

I. THat the English shall be obliged to protect all Passengers belonging to Algiers, aboard their Ships, to the utmost of their power, against any of their Enemies. And in like manner all foreign Passengers, Merchants and others, their goods, and Estates embarked, and laden on English Ships, shall pass free, and be protected from the Ships of Algiers, and be suffered to pass without molestation.  
II. No Shipwreck of English on the coast of Algiers, shall become prize, nor their goods forfeited, nor their men made Slaves, but the People of Algiers shall do their best endeavour to save both them and their goods.  
III. That neither the Consul, nor other Englishman, shall be obliged to satisfy the Debts of another Englishman, unless he hath been bound, or become Security for him.  
iv That no Englishman in matter of difference shall be subject to any Judgement, but that of the Divan.  
V That the English in differences amongst themselves shall be subject to no determination, but to that of the English Consul.  
VI That either side are to furnish men of War with all necessiries their Ports afford, at the Market rates, without paying custom.  
VII. If any grievance happen, neither party shall break the Peace until satisfaction be denied.    
These Articles being read, were all approved except the first; for they declared, that they would have a Liberty to search our Ships, and take out the Goods and Persons of Strangers; for that otherwise, we having this privilege, might carry away the Trade of the whole World in our Shipping; and that French, Spaniards, Italians, Dutch, and all other Nations, had no need of other protection and safeguard for their Persons and Goods, than to put them under the English colours: And that than their men of War might rove the Seas to no purpose, their City become poor, and their Soldiers starve, when they returned home. We on the other side, being sensible how prejudicial and dishonourable such an Article as this would be, and how ruinous to our Navigation, and having his Majesty's Command to the contrary, absolutely refused to assent, or agree thereunto. Whilst we were thus arguing, a great fat Turk appeared with two young men his Slaves, one a Frenchman, and the other a Dutchman, requesting Ramadam to recommend him to us for passage to Smyrna; and having performed his request to him by kissing his Hand, Ramadan made it his request to us in behalf of that his Kinsman, recommending him to our care and protection, and conjuring us thereunto, by that Sacred league of Peace that was between us: We readily assented thereunto, and at the same time took hold of the Example to represent the reasonableness of that Article on which we insisted. For shall we (said we) protect your People, and will you require, and impose it upon us as a matter Just and Sacred? And shall not the greatness of our King have a Liberty to dispense the like Privilege to other Nations, his Neighbours, and Allies, governed by Kings and Princes, who are Christian, and of his Kindred, and near Relations? But neither this, nor any other argument was Reason, or Sense to them; nor did they care to answer it by other arguments, than that of their own disadvantage thereby; and that if they assented thereunto, their Ships might better rot in the Mould, than to venture them out at Sea with expectation of booty. They told us also stories of English Ships which had delivered some Algerines to their Enemies; and one particularly, who had sold a Hundred Turks to the Venetians. In answer hereunto, we assured them, that upon complaints and proofs made hereof to our King; his Justice was such, as that he would not suffer a piece of such Treachery to escape unpunished. And as to that argument, which they urged, that in this Case none would be employed besides English ships; we largely represented the necessity of employing French, and Dutch, and the Ships of other Nations. But these People being Deaf and Blind to any Reason, but that which agrees with their interest, we concluded nothing; for after a long and loud discourse, and repetition of the same things over and over again, we at length told them, that it was not in our Commission to conclude on these terms; but that we should inform the Lord Ambassador of their desires, and resolution, and that we would return the next Day with his peremptory Answer; not but we knew, that the Instructions from his Majesty extended not so far; but that we might have occasion to leave matters, as it were in suspense, and part fairly from them, at the present. For as to my own particular, I did not like to remain with such Company, not knowing how far the perfidiousness of that People might transport them to a Barbarity against the Laws of Reason and Nations.  
The wind blew all this day so hard at West, that our Ship drove, and a great Sea went; so that there was some difficulty for me to get aboard; howsoever in regard it was necessary to render his Excellency an account of the proceed of that Day, I eased the Pinnace of all Provisions, and unnecessary Company, and so by God's Providence got safe, though wet, aboard that Evening. I did not fail immediately to render an account most exactly, how every thing passed, to the Lord Ambassador, letting him know, what fruit was to be expected by a farther Treaty with this People. Wherefore it was thought fit rather to keep the business in suspense, than to come to an open rapture with them; and rather than to use long discourse to them, or persuasions to little purpose, to write them this short Letter, the superscription of which was to Ramadam their Governor in Chief, and to the rest of the Divan.  
WE are sorry that there should be still one difference in our Treaty, 
The last Letter to the Divan.  relating to the search of Ships, and delivering up Merchant's Foreigners, and Strangers goods. This is an Article which the King my Master did not think you would have insisted Usurpers, and his Subjects, and therefore did not empower me to conclude with you in it. Howsoever, I shall acquaint the King my Master of your earnest Desires, and Resolves in this Business, and doubt not, but what is Just and Reasonable, will be assented unto. Wherefore in the mean time we must desire you, whilst his Royal assent is expecting to your proposals, that the Peace may continue on the same Terms that it now stands. Let your Friend and Kinsman come aboard, (as is desired) and he shall be welcome, and we shall protect him to the uttermost of our power. And on this Promise and word of ours, you may rely on, as of a Christian, and a true Englishman. Our desire also farther is, that the Lord Obryan may remain in the Consul's House until such time as his Ransom comes. And so we wish, that a hearty and long Peace may be continued between the two Nations. Given aboard the Plymouth Frigate, November 25. 1660.  
Winchelsea.  
Upon delivery of this Letter, it was concluded, that the former Articles should stand in force; only that difference about searching our Ships should remain in suspense, and be specified, as not fully agreed on: Howsoever they would search our Ships, and it should not be accounted a breach of our Capitulations, until the King should intimate his dislike thereof. And that when Notice should come from his Majesty to Algiers, that he approved not thereof, than it should be lawful for both sides to break into Acts of Hostility. This moderate course we thought to be less prejudicial to us for the present, than an open, and sudden War: For by this means we gained the releasement of two small English Ships which their Men carried in thither, and had time to give notice to our Merchants in all Ports and places, of the true state of our business with Algiers.  
On the Twentyseventh of November, we departed from the bay of Algiers with a prosperous, and steady Gale, steering N.E. and N.N.E. for Messina, from whence we intended to dispatch Letters unto all places, rendering advices to his Majesty, and the Merchants, of the State and Condition of our Affairs, and Negotiation at Algiers: And whilst we pleasantly sailed with a prosperous wind, on a sudden a cry was made of Fire, in the Ship, which astonished us all with a great amazement. For the Cooper it seems, going into the Steward's Room to stave a Cask which formerly had some Brandy in it, by chance a Snuff of the Candle fell in at the bung, which put the whole Vessel into a Flame: But the same Man immediately stopping the Bung, soon smothered the Fire, and therewith extinguished thatand our fears. As to other Matters, 
Messina  our Voyage to Messina was speedy and happy, for we arrived there on the Second of December.  
Some Days passed before we could get pratick; for having touched at Algiers, a place always suspected for the Plague, great scruple was made of admitting us to free converse in the Town: Until the Lord Ambassador gave under his Hand and Seal an assurance of the Health of our Ship; on confidence of which we received Pratick, and the Palace called Paradise, where commonly the Vice-Kings are lodged, was appointed to receive his Excellency and his Retinue, and the Furniture thereof ordered by D. Francisco de la Villa Padierna, a Spaniard, who was Stratago, which is as much Commander in chief of all the Castles and Forts in and about Messina. So soon as his Excellency landed, this Stratago made him a Visit, and at his departure left his Guard with him in a Compliment, but in the mean time the Jurati, who were six in number, chose (as I think) every year, or every third year by the Citizens for Government of the City, were wanting in the like civility towards our Ambassador; four of which are chosen out of the Burghers, and two out of the Gentry, for they took no notice of him, nor sent him any message until the hour that he was about to departed, when his Excellency refused to receive their visits, excusing his neglect of attendance to matters of Ceremony, at a time when business urged his departure: whence this omission on the Jurats' side proceeded, may in probability be derived from the antipathy they have to the Spaniards and their Government, always running contrary to that, unto which they find the Spanish Ministers most inclined. During our abode at this place his Excellency having returned his Visit to the Stratago, accompanied with D. Joseppe de Luna a Cavalier of Maltha, and having wrote a Letter to the Conde de Ayala then Vice-King of Sicily, residing at Palermo, he gave advices unto all places of the doubtful state of our affairs with Algiers, that so Ships might be cautious of that people, and how they adventured themselves abroad without Convoy; and having completed these Dispatches, we again returned aboard on the ninth of this Month; when the Stratago, abounding in all points of civility, sent an honourable present of all sorts of fresh provisions aboard Ship, and soon after came himself in person to bid Farewell to his Excellency. At his coming aboard we gave him nine Guns, and at his going off fifteen, and so soon as our Anchors were away, and our Fore-top-Sail filled, we bid adieu to the Town with twenty one Guns more, which they returned by firing all the Guns of the five Castles, under command of that Stratago, which is an honour they seldom pay to any other, than the Generalissimo of Spain, the Vice-King, and the Pope's Admiral.  
We had so fair a Wind, and so prosperous a passage, that we arrived at Smyrna on the 14th of December, where we found the Prosperous and Smyrna Factor, the Merchant's Ships which we had lost in the Storm, 
Smyrna.  happily arrived. Here we remained for some days to order and settle several affairs according to Instructions given by the Turkey Company. And on the sixth of January, being Sunday and Twelfthday, we returned aboard to prosecute this Ultimate stage of our Voyage to Constantinople; our Frigate the Plymouth Anchored near the Town within the very Port of Smyrna, from whence sailing with a fresh Easterly Wind from the shore, we were carried without the Port, and out of command of the Castle; where the wind failing, and being wholly calm, we Anchored until the next morning, when with a gentle gale at Southeast we proceedded forward, and being as high as Cape Caraborno, towards night the Wind came about to the N.E. with so strong a Gale, that with some difficulty we weathered the Cape, and making over for the Island of Mytilene, and bringing our Ship under a main course, we intended to pass the night under the shel●er of that Isle: All this night the wind so increased one hour more than another, that in the morning it was grown to a perfect storm, and the Sea into a breach; the sky was so black, and thick, and the Sun so red, and louring, as signified the continuance of it; and the spray of the Sea was so forcibly carried by the wind over the Ship, that Masts, Yards, and Decks were querned with a white Salt. This extremity of weather made us think of some Port, or Harbour, wherein to secure our Ship. The Island of Ipsera lying S. B. W. about eight Leagues from Mytilene, was judged by our Master to be the most convenient and safe place, wherein we might spend the fury of this storm; wherefore putting before it with our Foresail, and our Mainsail in the Brailes, 
A miraculous escape from shipwreck  the wind was so forcible, that it carried away our Foresail like Paper from the Yard; and bringing another in the place thereof, it had the misfortune to be soul of the slook of our Anchor, and so became as unserviceable as the former: being thus deprived of the benefit of our commanding Sails, we set our Spritsail, and Main-course, and so steered in between the two Isles of Ipsera the greater; and the less. Being shot within, and keeping as near aluff as we could to the shore, we on a sudden struck upon a Rock, which astonished us all with a strange amazement; the Ship fetched five Sallies, or Seeles upon it with such violence, that we expected to sink immediately into the deep; and indeed if we consider the forcibleness of the wind, the turgency of the Sea, and the weight of our burden, having four hundred persons aboard, and sixty Guns mounted, it will appear little less than a Miracle, that the Ship broke not into more pieces than our numbers were aboard. I stood then by the Mate, when he fathomed our depth of water by the Lead and Li●●; and we had then seventeen foot and a half by the side, but the Ship drawing eighteen foot, we began to fear a total ruin, and shipwreck, and with cast-up eyes, and stretched out arms, thought now of no other than of our last and ultimate Port. But in the midst of this horrid consternation and distress, it pleased God, who was our best Pilot, and guided us to the edge of the Rock, to bring us clear of it; when we soon espied some of our sheathing to swim upon the Sea; and running down to the Well of our Pumps, we perceived a great increase of water, but not so much but that Pumping once every half hour, we kept our Ship in a condition of safety. Being thus by God's Providence come to a convenient place of Anchorage, being well furnished with ground-Tackle we road for two days in a stress of wind, with two Anchors a head, of which our sheet-Anchor was one, and with our Top-masts and Yards struck. Afterwards the wind abating something of its late fierceness, though continuing in the same quarter, we had opportunities to go ashore and to make some Provisions of Wine, of which that Island yields an admirable sort, and as rich as any in the Archipelago, though the people are as poor, or rather more miserable than their Neighbours. In three or four days, by the ●ullage and weeds which the Leak had sucked in, the water began to stop, and our Ship became so perfectly tied, that our Captain judged it not necessary to inquire, when we arrived at Constantinople, into the damage which we had received from the Rock; and the Ship afterwards by God's Providence arriving safe in the River of Thames, was brought into the Dock at Woolidg, where upon search was discovered a great piece of the Rock, as big as a man's head, struck into the bilge of the Ship, and so firmly fixed, as if it had been riveted within; which seemed so strange a thing, that hte Shipwrights before they would take it from thence, first thought fit to acquaint the King thereof; who was pleased in person to go and see it; which appearing a strange, and almost a miraculous accident, His Majesty commanded it to be taken out, and (as I am informed) it is kept in his Closet. And now for the better description of this Rock, and for the avoiding of it, Seamen may observe, and take notice of it in this manner.  
The shallow water, 
Rocks about Ipsera.  or the Rock whereon we struck, bore N. N. W. ½ N. from the place where we anchored on the North of Great Ipsera, and lies about half a mile from the shore. The mark is, the falling away of the South end of the first gray-cliff which a gall upon the foot of the high hill, on which is a house, there is also a white sand by the grey cliff; the longest way of the Rock is N. W. and S. E. and the length not longer than the Ship; the water in the shallowest part thereof is about thirteen or fourteen foot, with a Northerly wind; and seventeen foot or more in the deepest which is the place where we struck; yet as the people of the Island report, it hath six foot more with a Southerly wind; so that it is not strange, that our Master, though he had frequented this place with the Venetian Fleet, should not have knowledge of it, for such a depth of water is seldom noted in Waggoners for a place of danger.  
There is also another Rock near the Town about half a mile distant from the shore, bearing N. B. E. of the Point, the neat fluff point E. N. E. the Northermost point of little Ipsera N. W. B. N. the Southermost point of little Ipsera S. W. ½ W. the Southernly point of Great Ipsera S. E. 1 S. upon it, there is not above four foot water.  
We road here until the 14th day when between one and two in the morning, the wind sprang out of the W.S.W. with an easy gale, with which we weighed our Anchors, and put to Sea; the next morning early being the 15th day, we were up with the Island of Tenedos, and towards Noon we entered the Hellespont with a fresh gale, which was necessary to stem the strength of the current; and about three a Clock we passed the Castles of Sestos and Abydos; from whence came off a boat with a Druggerman, and Janissaries, bringing Letters from Sir Thomas Bendish, than Ambassador at Constantinople, congratulating the Arrival of his Excellency, and soon returned again ashore to carry the news of our entrance within the Castles.  
On the Seventeenth Day about Noon, being just Three months since the Lord Ambassador with his Family embarked, we came to an Anchor near the Seven Towers, from whence we gave notice to St. Thomas Bendysh of our near approach; and having given Two hours' space for to carry the intelligence, we weighed our Anchors, and stood in for the Port of Constantinople: At this time, a Bostangee, one belonging to the Grand Signior's Garden, came aboard, sent by the Bostangee-bashee or Head of the Gardeners, to discover, and know what Ship it was of such Equipage, and greatness; advising us also, that the Grand Signior was seated in a Chiosk or Summer-house on the corner Wall of the Seraglio. Having thus our Anchor aboard with a fresh and favourablegale, our Flags and Ensigns displayed, and a Streamer at every Yard-arm, our Guns and Wast-clothes out; and being near the Wall of the Seraglio, the same Bostangee came again aboard, acquainting us, that it was the Grand Signior's pleasure, that we should rejoice with Guns, (which was his expression;) the Ship having her Sails swollen out with a gentle Gale, and the swiftness of her motion retarded by the current, gave the Turks an opportunity to take a full prospect of her, the decks being full of men; we fired Sixty one Guns, as we passed, 
Salutation of the Seraglio.  and with that order, that the Vessel could never appear with better advantage, had she been described by the Hand of the most skilful Painter: And thus we came to an Anchor on Toppennau side, where Sir Thomas Bendysh came immediately aboard to congratulate the safe arrival of this new Ambassador: And now here it may be enquired, whether the Seraglio returned any answer to this salute by those Guns which lie under the Garden-wall, of which most, or all are dismounted: I answer, not; for this having been the first Man of War, or first Royal ship, that ever carried up an English Ambassador to Constantinople; it having been the custom formerly to have them transported thither on some goodly Merchant-ship laden with the rich Commodities of our Country, a return of Guns was never demanded, or expected; and perhaps it was a matter not then thought of; which if it had, and been required, it is probable, in that conjuncture (if ever) it would have been granted; both because old Kuperlee the Father, then governed, who was a great friend to the English, and Enemy to the French, whose Ambassador was then under restraint, would have in mere opposition and hatred to them, bestowed those honours on our Nation, which at another time could not have been extorted for a great Sum of Money; and so much I collect from the very words of Kuperlee, who after our Lord Ambassador had made his Entrance in a more splendid manner than usual, as we shall understand by the sequel, he demanded of our Chief Druggerman, how the French resented this treatment? He answered, not well, but with an envious Eye, as he supposed; let them burst with malice, replied the Vizier. Of late years since the glory and greatness of France, their Ambassadors have been always transported up to Constantinople in the King's Ships. Monsieur la hay the younger came on Man of War of the Kings, and a Fireship; Monseur de Nointel, with Two men of War and a Fireship; and now lately Monsieur the Guilleragues with no less an Equipage than the former. All which before they entered Constantinople, made a stop about the Seven Towers, capitulating first to have a resalute from the Seraglio, before they would pass their Compliment to that place; which being denied, as a thing never practised; the French Men of War have of late passed with silence, without giving, or receiving a salute: Howsoever, as things stand now, I should scarce advise, that English Men of War should insist upon the like, for we having once done it, a custom may be pretended; and that may give a beginning to such a dispute which a new Ambassador ought studiously to avoid, the present circumstances of France not suiting exactly with the sole Interest of Trade which is exercised by England.  
Against the next Day, being the Eighteenth, 
The Lord Ambassador landing at Constantinople.  things were provided for the entrance of his Excellency; and indeed with that state and handsome Equipage, that neither any Ambassador from England, nor yet from the Emperor, passed with greater Splendour and Honour than this: For when his Excellency first descended from the Ship into his Boat, the Ship fired Fifty one Guns, so leisurely, that they so continued, until he set his Foot on the shore; where mounting on Horseback covered with a rich Velvet Foot-cloth, the whole Equipage marched in this Order, on Horseback also; 

First, The Vayvod of Galata, and his Men.  
2. The Captain of the Janissaries with his Janissaries.  
3. The Chaousbashee with his Chaouses.  
4. The English Trumpeters.  
5. The English Horsemen, Merchants of Constantinople, and those of Smyrna, which came to attend his Excellency by order of the Factory, being in number Six, with their Servants.  
6. The Ambassadors, Druggermen and Janissaries.  
7. His Excellency with St. Thomas Bendysh, attended with their Pages and Footmen.  
8. The Secretary and Gentlemen.  
9 The Countess of Winchelsea in her Coach, and Three other Coaches following with her Women, covered with Red-cloth, made after the fashion of Wagons, lying on the carriages unhung.  
10. Which were followed by some Officers, and Reformadoes of the Ship. Such an appearance as this being Extraordinary, the Streets were crowded with People, and all Windows filled with Spectators; and that which made the passage more uneasy, was the Rabble scrambling for Five Sol-pieces, of which sort of Money, 500 were by Order of the Lord Ambassador scattered amongst the People, who regarded not the danger of being trampled under foot, whilst they had the Silver in their Eye.    
His Excellency being thus lodged at his House at Pera, he was immediately saluted from the Emperors Resident by his Secretary; and soon after by Signior Padavino Secretary to their Excellencies Balarino and Capello, of whom we shall hereafter have occasion to name, being those who negotiated the Affairs of the Venetian Republic. And the next Day following, the like Compliment was passed from the French Ambassador, and the Dutch Agent.  
Three days after, the Grand Signior sent a Present to his Excellency of Ten Sheep, Fifty Hens, 
The Grand Signiors present to the Ambassador.  a Hundred Loaves of Bread, Twenty Sugarloafs, Twenty Wax-candles, Ten whereof were white, and Ten yellow. This we mention particularly, because it was a Gift anciently bestowed in the times of the first Ambassadors; and though it had not been of late years practised, yet being found in the Old Registers, the custom was again revived, because the Turks were in an humour to gratify, and show all the Honour they could to the English Ambassador.  
On the Twenty eighth of this Month of January, his Excellency had his first Audience of the Great Vizier; 
His first Audience with the Vizier.  and being attended thither, ad met by the Turkish Officers on Constantinople side, (in the same manner, as when he first landed) he was conducted to the Viziers' Palace; and being held up under the Arm by Two of his Gentlemen (that being the fashion of great men amongst the Turks) he was introduced to the Presence of the Vizier; who being aged and decrepit, was sitting on Cushions in a little Room with a Fire, and his Feet covered, several Pashaws, Pages, and other Officers standing by him. His Excellency and Sir Thomas Bendysh were seated on Two Velvet stools; where first the Earl of Winchelsea having presented the King's Letters to the Vizier wrote in Parchment, and put into a Bag of Cloth of Gold; Sir Thomas Bendysh began to inform the Vizier, that this was that honourable Person, of whom he had formerly acquainted him, was coming to reside for Ambassador in his place: That he was of that Nobility, and relation to our King, that had not his Majesty intended highly, and in an extraordinary manner to Honour, and oblige the Grand Signior, he would not have exposed his Kinsman, and a Person extraordinary, to the hazard of a Voyage so long and dangerous as this. Then the Earl of Winchelsea-began to speak, and relate the happy restauration of the King his Master to the Throne of his Ancestors; extolling his Power, Greatness and Clemency in pardoning all, but such, who were engaged in the Blood of his Father. That in his passage to Constantinople, he had by Command of the King touched at Algiers, endeavouring to renew the former Articles of Peace, and release an English Lord (meaning the Lord Obryan) taken Captive by them contrary to the Articles of Peace, but without success, not being able to reduce them to any Terms of Reason, or Justice: And enlarging in his Compliments with assurances of the friendship which the King his Master desired to conserve, and maintain with the Grand Signior, as a token thereof, he acquainted him, that he was the first Ambassador sent abroad by his Master, since his happy return, before he had designed, or appointed any to Christian Princes. The Vizier readily answered: That it was but Reason it should be so; since the Grand Signior was an Emperor, and they but Kings; and he the greatest, and most Sovereign Potentate of the World: And that as to the Business of Algiers, he would take care of it, and do him Justice. This having passed, Two China dishes with Sherbet were brought forth, and given to the Two Ambassadors, and Two larger bowls of the same to their Attendants: Then the Present was brought forth, and laid before the Vizier, consisting of Twenty Vests; Four of them were of fine English Cloth of several colours; Four of several coloured Velvets; Fourof several flowered Stuffs with Gold and Silver; Four of watered Tabbies, and Four of Satins: In recompense hereof both the Ambassadors were vested, with Six others, which Vests are of no great matter of use, or value, more than that they are evidences and badges of the Vizier's favour. After this his Excellency with Sir Thomas Bendysh arose, and departed, wearing these Vests, until they were passed without the Gates of the Viziers' Palace, and then they delivered them to be carried by their Servants, as the others did; and so his Excellency returned to his House at Pera, with an appearance of a fair Correspondency, and with assurances that the Capitulations and friendship should be maintained, and conserved with a strict and inviolate Faith.  
The day of giving pay to the Janissaries drawing near, the Ambassador's Audience with the Grand Signior was deferred until that time, for with that occasion the Court would appear in the most solemn manner, and the attendance of the Soldiery would render all things more great and powerful: In the mean time the Grand Signior often took a view from his Seraglio, of the Plymouth Frigate, and frequently rowed round her in a Boat; and some say, he once came Incognito aboard to see her; at length he was so pleased with her, that he fancied her to be a very proper Vessel to carry Soldiers and Ammunition for Candia; but proposing his Thoughts and intentions to the Vizier, he was dissuaded from the demand, or constraint of the Ship, being admonished, that this was a matter unpracticable, and uncivil towards a Prince, who on confidence of Amity and Alliance with him, had adventured his Ship within his Port.  
The Twenty sixth day of February, 
Audience with the Grand Signior.  being Payday of the Janissaries, the Lord Ambassador had Audience of the Grand Signior, which was performed in this manner. His Excellency, with Sir Thomas Bendysh, departing from his House, with his retinue on Horseback, by break of day in the Morning, was met on Constantinople side by the Chaousbashee, and his Chaouses, and by them conducted to the Seraglio. We road through the first Court which was very spacious, and then we alighted from our Horses, and walked through another Court leading to the Divan, or place of Judicature; at the upper end of which the Great Vizier was seated; on his right Hand sat Five Viziers of the Bench, of which the Captain-Pasha, or Admiral of the Seas, was one; on the left were the Two Kadileschers or Chief Justices, one of Anatolia, and the other of Romelia, and by them the Tefterdar Pasha or Lord Treasurer, with Three other Pasha's: The floar of the Divan was covered with Carpets, and on them a richer covering of Bags of Money, for payment of the Janissaries. The Two Ambassadors with about Six or Seven of their retinue (amongst which I was one) being admitted in, and placed at the lower end, their Excellencies approached toward the Vizier, and were seated near unto him on Two stools covered with Crimson Velvet, and some Discourse and Compliment having passed between them, they retired to another part of the Room, that they might give way to Business. In the mean time the payment of the Soldiers went forward, every Churbagee, or Captain, taking from the heaps, the Pay of his Soldiers, and laying the Bags on their Shoulders, made up to the Vizier, and having kissed the Hem of his Vest on his Knees, he retired with great Humility and haste from him, passing away with his side towards him, it being very unseemly amongst them to turn their backs to Personages of that Dignity.  
The Payment being over, Three small Tables were brought in; the first of which was covered with a silver Voider, at which the Two Ambassadors sat with the chief Ministers; but the Great Vizier by reason of his Age and Weakness retired into another Room. The other Two Tables were covered with a mixed Metal, which served in the place of a Tablecloth, at which the others sat: We had no Knives, Forks, nor Plate; but only Wooden Spoons were laid for us, which was sufficient in that manner of eating, for their Meats are most boiled, and conveniently received by the Spoon; or are so well roasted, that they are easily parted with the Fingers. The dishes were served in by one at a time, but so fast, that we had scarce tasted of one, before it was snatched away to make place for another; and I think there might be about Twenty several changes, in this manner; at the end of all, to conclude our Feast, a great Bowl of Sherbet was brought in, and we drank of it, as large draughts as we pleased. Being risen from the Table, Eighteen Coftans, or Vests, being the usual number given to the English Ambassador, with one extraordinary in favour to the New Ambassador, were brought forth, and bestowed; and in the mean time, the Present from our King to the Grand Signior, provided at the expense of the Turkey Company, consisting of Fifty Vests, viz. Ten of Velvet, Ten of Satin, Ten of Cloth of Gold, Ten of Tabbies, and Ten of fine English Cloth, were brought forth and displayed in the open Court by Fifty men which carried them, and Four English Mastiffs, which were more acceptable to this Grand Signoir than all the rest. The whole body of Janissaries then paid, consisting of about Five thousand, were drawn up in a body, and ranged on one side of the Court-yard; amongst them there was that silence, that the least whisper, noise, or motion was not heard; and as their Janisar Aga, and other Commanders passed, the bowings they made in salute were so regular, and at the same time, as may well testify the exactness of their Discipline, and admirable obedience, which hath in a great measure contributed towards their Conquests and Enlargement of their Empire.  
Being thus Vested, and ranked in Order, the Great Vizier entered into the Presence of the Grand Signior; and then Two Capugi-bashes or Chief of the Porters of the Gate, with long Silver Staves, took the New Ambassador under each Arm to conduct him to the Chamber of Audience; those permitted to accompany him were Sir Thomas Bendysh, the Earl of Winchelsea's Brother, Sir Thomas Allen Captain of the Plymouth Frigate, the Interpreter, and myself, who then being Secretary, carried the Credential Letters made up in a Purse of Cloth of Gold. We gently knocked at the first Gate, which was immediately set wide open to us, in the Porch whereof Forty white Eunuches attended, clothed in Vests of Satin, and Cloth of Gold of divers colours, and stood with their Hands before them with marvellous silence, and modesty. Coming near to the Presence-door, where the Kapi-Aga or Chief of the white Eunuches attended, we made a pause in the Porch, and trod very softly, so as not to disturb with the least motion, the greatness of that Majesty; and so profound was the silence, that nothing was heard besides the murmur of a Fountain adjoining hereunto. Just at the entrance of the Chamber, hung a gilded Ball studded with divers precious Stones, the Floar was covered with Crimson Velvet; embroidered with Golden-wyre. The Grand Signior himself sat in a Throne raised a small height from the ground, supported with Four Pillars plated with Gold; from the top hung several gilded Balls twined with Masses of Pearl; the Cushions he sat upon, and those also that lay by, were richly embroidered, and beset with Jewels, and on his right hand stood the Great Vizier. And having made a considerable stop at the Door, the Two Capugibashees, who held his Excellence under each Arm, brought him to the middle of the Room, and laying their Hands upon his Head, made him bow, until he touched the Carpets with his forehead; and then raising him again, they retired backward with him, unto the farthest part of the Room; and in like manner they took all the others singly and in order, placing them behind the Ambassadors. The Credential Letters from our King were then presented, and appointed that they should be delivered to the hands of the Reis-Efendi, or Secretary of State.  
Then the Druggerman or Interpreter, by Order of the Lord Ambassador, read a Paper in the Turkish Language to this Effect.  
First, Declaring how the King of Great Britain our Sovereign Lord and Master, was restored to the Throne of his Ancestors without War, or any Conditions: And the great Clemency of His Majesty in pardoning all, but those who had a hand in the Murder of his Father.  
Secondly, Recommending the Merchants and their Interest to the continuance of his usual Favour and Protection.  
Thirdly, Begging the freedom of all English Slaves, as a particular Testimony of Favour, and Grace to this New Ambassador.  
These Ceremonies being performed, and the Paper read, we immediately departed, passing to our Horses by the same way which we came: And being mounted, we drew up a little out of the passage to see the Soldiers march by us, which indeed appeared to be a very flourishing Militia of young Men, robust, and well clothed; many of them running with Bags of Money on their Shoulders, and all of them cheerful, and glad of the charge they carried with them; after them followed their Commanders exceedingly well mounted: And last of all came the Great Vizier attended with many Pashaes', and a goodly Equipage: And then his Excellency, with Sir Thomas Bendysh, and attendance, proceeded forwards, and returned to their home. After this Two visits were made: Namely, to the Captain-Pasha or Admiral of the Seas, and the other to the Mustee; at the first, Six Vests were presented; and at the latter, Five; and both were performed, and accepted with such mutual kindness, that never did the Turkish Ministers cast more serene countenances on the Trade and Concernments of England, than on this conjuncture.  
And thus the Earl of Winchelsea being very successfully, and with fignal Demonstrations of Honour, and a good correspondence, seated in the usual residence of Ambassadors, the Grand Signior, as a particular Note and mark of his favour presented him with Three English Slaves, and returned a kind and friendly answer to his Majesty's Letters, by Sir Thomas Bendysh, who embarked on the Plymouth Frigate, and departed the Eleventh of March. And thus having given the Reader a Relation of the State of the English concernments in Turkey: Let us view and consider the Condition of the Turkish Affairs amongst themselves.  
At the arrival of this Ambassador, the important affairs of this vast and still growing Empire, were governed by the Great Vizier Kuperlee; a Person decrepit and infirm in body, by reason of his great Age, but of a solid and subtle judgement; by Nature cruel, and by Years froward; which disposition was singularly well fitted to do service to his Master, against the impetuous storms of the Faction of those times, in which the Pashaws, and Chiefs of the Soldiery (as often it happens in Empires, whose Body is grown too vast to be ruled by a weak Head) became rich and powerful, and by the long Vacations of Peace, insolent and wanton; for as then the Wars with Venice were carried on faintly, only by sending forth an Armata of Galleys in the Spring; and the preparations became rather accustomary, returning with the Year, and made for exercise of the Arsenal, and amusement of the People, than designed with any probable expectation of success or Victory, proportionable to that Treasure and Trouble which maintained them. So that to encounter so many difficulties, and predominancy of Ambition and Avarice, the Prince himself being young, the Fortune of his Empire had more than urgent necessity of such a rough and cruel disposition as was found in Kuperlee; who so seasonably made use of it, to the destruction of all such, who might either endanger his Prince, or himself; that in two or three Years time he became Master of the Lives and Estates of the Grand Mutineers; confiscating their richesses and fortunes to the use and security of his Master; having in his time put to Death thirty six thousand persons, whom he proscribed in several Countries, and privately strangled in the City, by virtue of his absolute and  Authority, without giving the Offenders liberty of Processes, or Pleas for their Lives, or the solemnity of Scaffolds, or applause of a Funeral Oration at the Gallows, whereby to win the affections and compassions of the vulgar, but went through with his bloody and tragical business, without noise, or rumour, or knowledge almost of the Soldiery, or the people; whilst the great Personages, whose rapine and pride had contracted them envy and hatred from their inferiors, stood confused and amazed, not having power to rebel, nor Sanctuary to fly unto.  
Such is the effect of an absolute, and arbitrary power, which is Master of times and affairs, and rather fits and squares Erterprises to Counsels, than Counsels to Erterprises. Reges Hercule non liberi solum impedimentis omnibus, sed Domini rerum, temporunque trahunt Consiliis cuncta, non sequuntur. Liv. lib. 9 The Grand Signior in the mean time applauded the diligence and circumspection of his Minister; and though yet trembling with the memory of late sollevations amongst the Janissaries; yet being young, and active, addicted himself wholly to the delight of Hunting, and to follow the Chase of fearful, and flying Beasts; whilst his Vizier so closely followed his game of Blood, that he left no Person considerable in the Empire, who was not a Creature made by, or depending on him; unless the Kahyabei, or Lieutenant General of the Janissaries; Mortaza Pasha of Babylon, now called by the Turks Bagdat, and the Pasha of Magnasia; Men, whose bravery, and generous Justice, or else their Guards, or Fortune, had only seated beyond the reach and Sword of this Tyrant. This was then the State of the Turkish Affairs amongst themselves; As to Foreign, and Christian Princes; the Emperor, the King of England, the French King, and the States of Holland, had their Ambassadors and Residents at the Ottoman Court, with whom as yet passed a fair and amicable correspondence, excepting with the French; whose Ambassador had then lately obtained his release from Imprisonment, to which he was confined contrary to the Law of Nations, and the Custom of the wisest, and most generous People of former Ages; and compelled to return into France; an Agent being there settled by the Merchants, to Negotiate their Affairs; the occasions and grounds whereof we have at large signified in another place: which unlawful treatment of a Person Sacred, none will much admire, who considers the humour of supreme Ministers that judge themselves under no restraint or limits of Law, either Civil, or National.  
This Ambassador from France was called Monsieur le hay, the Father, a Person excellently well qualified, having with success passed in that capacity for the space of 25 years until some misunderstandings passing between him, and this Tyrannical Vizier, he suffered many indignities from him, which being added to the extreme torment of the Stone, under which he laboured, made him willing on any terms to return to his own Country.  
The Venetians notwithstanding the War, had two Ministers there resident; the Eccellentissimo Capello, Procurator of St. Mark, a right worthy and noble Person; and Signior Ballarino, a Person vigilant, and subtle, who omitted no opportunities to advance his own Fortunes, and with that the benefit of his Republic. The Emperors Resident, called Simon Renninghen, a Person sincere, free, and open hearted, agreeable to the Nature of the Germans; had for some Years, though with some difficulty, continued the Peace, or rather matters from breaking out into an open War; the Incursions on the Frontiers, and other accidents, always administering occasions of discontent, and complaints to both parties.  
But that the Series of this History may be continud with an even Thread, 
The history of Prince Rogotzki.  and clear light to the Reader, we must cast back our Eyes to the Year 1657. when the Ambition of George Ragotzki, Prince of Transilvania, began New troubles in his own Principality, and laid the Foundation of a future War between the Emperor and the Turks. For now Poland was so wearied with the incessant Wars of Muscovy (the inveterate Enemy of the that Crown) with the frequent Rebellions of the Cossacks, and the invasion of the Swedes, whom the traitorous Vicechancellor, and his Adherents, had invited to the spoils of their own Country; that King Casimirus was reduced to the ultimate extremity of his Affairs; the public Exchequer, and private Treasuries were exhausted, the Villages dispeopled, the Fields uncultivated, Traffic and Commerce ceased; nothing but Wars, Robberies, and Confusion filled the Diurnals with News, and the hearts of the Inhabitants with Sorrow and Calamities: Wherefore Casimer King of Poland, vexed on all sides, and not knowing where or how to apply a remedy, dispatched his Great Chancellor Albertus Pravesmoski, in Quality of Ambassador, to demand assistance from Ragotzki, promising in recompense thereof, to adopt his Son to succeed him in that Kingdom. No Message could arrive more grateful to ambitious Ragotzki, who by so desired a proffer, seemed to arrive to the Zenith of his Proseperity; which like the Land of Promise, being only showed to his Father in a long Prospective, seemed now as it were, by Inheritance, to devolve upon his Son; in order unto which, many days of Treaty and Conferences were held between Ragotzki, and the Polish Ministers; 
Ragotzki joins with the Swedes against Poland.  but Ragotzki insisting on certain particulars, which were not in the Power of the King or his Commissioners to grant without the approbation of a Diet, the Treaty was dissolved, and Ragotzki remained displeased, and angry; pretending himself to have been deluded and slighted, resolved to avenge the Affront, and by his Arms gain to himself the Crown of that Kingdom; so that raising a strong Army, and joining himself in a Confederate League with Sweden, he invaded Poland, wasting all the Frontiers with Fire and Sword. The Ottoman Port growing jealous of the successes of these Affairs, and not so much of the Advance of Ragotzki, as of the growing greatness of the Swedes, with whom unwillingly they would be Borderers, issued an express Command. That without contradiction or delay, he should immediately give stop to his March, and return with his Army into Transilvania. And though the Emperor of Germany, and the Krim Tartar declared their dislike of his proceed, threatening to invade his Principality at home, unless he retracted himself, and desisted from this enterprise; yet Ragotski having his understanding blinded with Ambition, and the lust of Rule and Government, stopped his ears to the menaces of his Enemies, and the counsel of his Friends. This Ragotski enjoyed a State most happy, large, fertile, and populous, in Power inferior to few, superior to many; so that he might have passed peaceably and honourably with all, could his great spirit have bowed to, and complied with his Potent Neighbours. 
The difficulty of Ragotski's Affairs.  For on the one side the Puissant power of the Turk threatened him, to whom the least Ombrages of displeasure administer occasion of War; On the side of Hungary the Emperor overawed him: On the side of Valachia, and Moldavia he lay open to the incursion of the Tartars. So that a man might rationally expect, That this Prince should have esteemed it honour enough to have conserved his own without rendering himself obnoxious to the jealousy and suspicion of his Neighbours. But his great spirit was so enamoured of a Crown, and so bewitched with the hopes of obtaining it, that nothing seemed difficult or improbable to the acquisition of his longing desires, which were the occasion of all those calamities and miseries in Hungary, which afterwards ensued.  
In contemplation of all which foreseen evils, his Caesarean Majesty sent a Message to the Ottoman Port, declaring against the temerity and audaciousness of Ragotski; who in the mean time subdued the Fort of Bristia, invaded with Fire and Sword the Province of Russia, plundered Podolia, and advanced as far as Camonitz, a Fortress strong by Art and Nature; and joining afterwards with the Swedes, assisted them in the subjection of Cracovia. About this time the Emperor Ferdinand the third began to send succours into Poland, and to protest against the proceed of Ragotski, but being surprised by sickness, soon after passed to a better life; which for some time, giving a stop to the assistance of Poland, was interpreted by Ragotski, as a happy Omen of his good Fortune.  
But how vain and deceitful are humane hopes, whose foundations are Ambition and Violence! For Leopold succeeding in the place of his Father to Hungary, and the Empire, immediately prosecuted the design in favour of Poland, and in the first place besieging Turone, one of the chief Cities of Prussia, taken by the Swedes, forced it to a Surrender. The King of Denmark also growing jealous of the increasing greatness of the Swedes, nourished by ancient grudges, and National Emulations, took up Arms in defence of Poland, and being at first, flush of Money, gave constant pay and large donatives to mercenary Soldiers, which increased his Army, drawing great numbers from the Swedish Colours; so that being stoutly recruited, he entered into the Enemy's Countries, possessed himself of the important Fort of Olme in Norway; overthrew the Swedish Army at Vorgast, and obtained a victory over their Fleet in the Baltic Sea. The Poles also themselves, who at first revolted from their Prince, and favoured the Swedish proceed, perceiving the Wind change, and become contrary to that Party, began to abandon the interest they professed, and by degrees to return to the due obedience of their King. Zerneski also the General, and Lubomiski the Great Chancellor of Poland met the Swedish Forces near Cracovia, where giving them Battle, discomfited the whole Army, killed fourteen thousand upon the place, took all the Cannon and Baggage, and won that day a most signal Victory.  
Ragotski perceiving the face of things thus changed, and being by Command of the Ottoman Port abandoned by his Moldavian and Walachian Forces, began to turn his face towards Transilvania, where now he wished himself and Army lodged in safety. But being overtaken by General Zerneski near the Mountains of Transilvania, he was, though unwillingly, engaged to sight, and was with that fury assaulted by the Polish Horse, that tho according to his usual Bravery, he charged in Person at the head of his Troops, yet he was not able to withstand a violence so disadvantageous in number, but that his men being 〈◊〉 put into disorder, then to a Retreat, and then to open flight, his whole Army was defeated, many of them perished by the Sword, others flying through the Woods and Mountains, died with 'samine; 
Ragotski overthrown by the Poles.  and he himself obliged to buy a shameful Peace, engaging by Word and Oath to the payment of a great sum of Money, was permitted with a mean Retinue to return into his own Country. Nor did these misfortunes end here; but the Tartars commanded by the Turks, in revenge and chastisement of Ragotski's Enterprise without their consent, entered into his Principality with considerable Bodies of Horse, against whose sudden Invasion, an Army under the Conduct of his General Kemenius could not be so soon collected and disciplined, as to be able to resist that fury of Tartars, who at their pleasure burned the Towns and Villages, and carried away multitudes of people of both Sexes, and all Ages for Captives into their own Country, amongst which some were of Quality and Condition. Amidst which troubles came Letters from the Ottoman Port, directed to the Nobles of Transilvania, 
The Turks threaten Ragotski.  declaring Ragotski a Rebel, and commanding that according to the Laws and Privileges of that Principality, they should proceed to the Election of a new Prince, and in case of refusal, all the ruins and calamities were threatened, which they might justly expect in punishment of their disobedience from a severe and angry Emperor.  
Ragotski being well informed what was designing against him at the Ottoman Port; and knowing that his power was not able to oppose so much puissance, resolved to give way to necessity, 
He deposes himself.  and voluntarily depose himself, before he should be engaged thereunto by the Imperial Decree; so that he calmly receded from his Principality, hoping that his humility and submission might procure his pardon at the Court. The Nobility of Transilvania being as well desirous to evidence their affection to their old Prince, as their obedience to the Grand Signior, did immediately appoint a day for Election, but with Proviso, that a general Petition should be made in behalf of Ragotski, that he might be again restored unto ancient Grace and Favour with the Port, who in the mean time swore to live peaceably in a quiet and private condition, without making disturbance, or innovation in the Government, and that when this Grace should accordingly be obtained, then that the new Prince should recede, and suffer things to return to their former and pristine Estate. For which purpose there was choice made of one Francis Redeius, 
Redeius made Prince of Transilvania.  a Person of a peaceable and gentle temper, who would easily condescend to the terms agreed, and as willingly resign up his Government again, as he unwillingly received it. But though Ragotski had renounced, promised, swore, and in appearance seemed to recede from his Government, and surrender all at the irresistible Decree of a superior power; yet his high Spirit, and working Brain could not dislodg that Ambition of his Heart, which at first privately countermined and enervated the Power of the new elected Prince; but afterwards his towering Thoughts swelled too big to be suppressed under the cover of Dissimulation, yielded just Reason to the Ottoman Port to suspect his designs; who not being ignorant of what was past, dispatched Orders to the Pasha of Buda to demand the strong Fort of Jancua for Caution and Security of the good Behaviour of the Transilvanians.  
Ragotzki seeing himself thus discovered, 
Ragotzki again declares himself Prince.  unmasked himself openly, and threw away his Vizard, and with a vigorous Force and Courage reassumed the Rights and Standard of his Principality, forcing Redeius not only to relinquish his Power, but to swear never again to usurp it, though enforced upon him by the Authority of the Turks.  
These Extravagancies so exasperated the minds of the Turks, that whereas before they began to entertain tender thoughts towards Transilvania, they now meditated its entire Ruin and Conquest; and so laying aside Arguments and Treaties, they made Levies of Horse and Foot both in Europe and Asia. Ragotzki foreseeing how unable he was to resist a Force so unequal as the puissance of the Ottoman Empire, without the succour of Foreign Force, resolved, like the Prodigal Son, to throw himself into the compassionate Arms of the Emperor, as his Father, earnestly supplicating, That whereas before, his disorderly and disobedient Life had rather merited Punishment than Favour; yet in this Cause, wherein the Interest of Christendom was concerned, he would compassionate the common Good of the Christian Church, rather than chastise his particular Misdemeanours. With this message Michael Mesces, his Chancellor, being dispatched, was graciously received by the Emperor, and readily assured of powerful Aid and Protection.  
Ragotzki elevated with this courteous Treatment and Promises, had his whole mind inflamed with hopes and desire of Revenge; so that assembling such Forces as he could, he entered boldly into the Field against the Pasha of Buda, who with a considerable Army, was ordered to March before, and enter the Confines of Transilvania, and there unite with the Pasha of Temiswar.  
In the Transaction of all these Passages, July was well entered, when both Armies met in open Field; and though the Forces of the Transilvanians were much inferior to those of the Turk, yet Ragotzki full of his wont Courage and Heat, so vigorously assailed the Enemy, that he quickly broke and disordered their Ranks, put them to flight, and killed three thousand upon the place. But little did this advantage benefit poor Transilvania, for the Great Vizier soon after following with the gross of his Army, consisting of little less than an 100 thousand Men, provided accordingly with Artillery, and all other Military Ammunition; seconded by the Tartars, and assisted by the Moldavians and Null, and a Rout of other barbarous Nations; laid Siege to the strong Fortress of Janova; 
The Vizier besieges Janova.  of which and of several others, in a short time he rendered himself Master, laying waste and desolate all the Countries round with Fire and Sword. The Nobles of Transilvania sensible of these imminent and approaching Mischiefs, dispeeded three Persons of considerable Quality amongst them, in an Embassy to the Vizier; viz. Francis Daniel, John Lues, and Acatius Berclay, who greatly laboured by their Oratory to persuade the Vizier, that they were in no wise consenting to the disobedience of their Prince, but did always readily submit to the Ottoman Servitude; imploring his Clemency and Commiseration of their distressed and ruined State. The Vizier inclining his Ear to their Petition, stopped the Progress of his Arms, but increased their Tribute to such an excessive rate, that the burden of it became insupportable, and appointed Berclay, one of the Ambassadors, 
Berclay made Prince of Transilvania.  to be Prince; taking thereby from the People, the free Privilege of Election; Commanding them to accept him without farther Dispute or Repugnancy. It is uncertain whether Berclay designed the Principality to himself by any instance he made to the Turks, or whether his Election proceeded merely from the Vizier himself; yet this is certain, that returning home, Berclay applied himself to establish his own Dominion, and to disappoint the designs of his Predecessor, and his party.  
The Turks being satisfied with this Submission, with the Subjection of several places of Importance, with deposing of Ragotzki, and establishment of a new Prince, began to disband a great part of their Forces; and the Great Vizier, with the remainder, returned towards Constantinople; supposing the Fire of this War to be totally extinguished.  
In this condition of Repose, matters continued for about the space of two Years, when Ragotzki impatient of his losses, and of the exchange of his public State to a private Condition, inveterate in his hate towards his Rival and Competitor, resolved to tempt Fortune once more, and make his ultimate Assay, either to establish himself in his Principality, or at least to render himself equal with other mortal Princes in the Grave; and so relying with much Confidence on the zealous Affection of his Subjects, and the promise of powerful Adherents, 
Ragotki makes new Troubles.  he once again justled himself into the Government, by the Expulsion of his Rival; whom he could not behold with other than with an emulous and unpleasing Eye. Berclay perceiving himself thus ensnared, neglected, and persecuted by all Parties, represented these Innovations to the Ottoman Port, with the most aggravating Circumstances imaginable; beseeching them to afford him aid, and vindicate their own Honour in maintenance of him, whom they had constituted a Prince, and was a Creature form by their own favour. The Turks immediately touched with the Sense hereof, Issued out Orders to Ciddi Ahmet, the new Pasha of Buda; Commanded him without delay, to gather what Forces he could to interrupt the designs of Transilvania; and to put matters unto a stand, until a greater Army could second him, under the Command of Ali Pasha, appointed General for this Expedition. The Pasha of Buda readily obeyed, and assembling what Forces he could in Hungary, and joining with the Pasha of Temiswar, passed the Danube, and with a very considerable Army entered Transivania. Ragotzki undaunted at the near approach of his Enemy, boldly entered the Field with his Forces, and joined Battle with them in the Month of May, 1660. between the Cities of Clausenburg, and Giulia Alba. At first the Christians endeavoured to have intercepted the Enemy's passage, by some Ambuscado or Stratagem of War; but the Turks still advancing, were at length met by the Vanguard of the Christians; to assistance of which several Bodies following one after the other, it became a general Engagement of both Armies; in which Battle, Ragotzki gave his usual proofs of Valour; declaring by his Actions, that he was resolved to die, or to Triumph. But being at length wounded in four parts of his Body, and his Army overpowered with Numbers, he was forced to yield the Fortune of the Day to the Turks; leaving 8. pieces of Cannon, and his Standard in their hands; and the greatest part of his Army being either killed or taken, he himself with a few of his Attendants, recovered Varadin; where after 18. 
The death of Ragotzki.  Days distemper of his Wounds, he expired his unquiet and troubled Soul. This was the end of that vain Icarus, who attempted to fly with feigned Wings and borrowed Feathers; this is the fate of ambitious Spirits, whom Pride elevates and exhales like a Vapour, unto that height, until it dissolves them into Showers, or precipitates them into the abyss of all Confusion. 
His Character.  This George Ragotzki was of a tall and well proportioned Stature, black Hair, and a frizzled Beard: his Eyes quick and lively, of an active Body, and healthy Constitution: his Spirit was high and great, which betrayed him to Extravagancies: his Comportment was generous and courteous towards all, which rendered him exceedingly beloved and esteemed by his Nobility: he was free in his Speech, and eloquent in his Expressions, prudent in his Counsels and Erterprises: had not the quickness and vivacity of his Soul made him something rash and violent in his Attempts: he was of the Protestant Religion, leaving behind him a Widow, and a Son of hopeful and happy endowments.  
After the Death of Ragotzki, it might well be expected that these Storms of War should be dispersed, and that Transilvania should at length enjoy the Sunshine, and calmer Wether of Peace and Repose. But Ali Pasha, General of the Turkish Camp, being by this time arrived the Confines with his powerful Army, resolved not to return empty or in vain, without advantaging the Ottoman Interest, and making some Satisfaction towards the Expense and Trouble of so great an Army. Wherefore taking pretence against Varadin, for receiving Ragotzki after his Defeat, abetting his party, and following his Interest, designed to summon that important Fortress to surrender, which is fituated at the foot of those Mountains which open a Passage into Transilvania.  
The Inhabitants of Varadin terrified at the approach of this formidable Enemy, 
The People of Varadin crave aid of the Emperor.  dispatched a Messenger to the Emperor, imploring with most effectual Arguments his Sacred Protection and powerful Assistance against the common Enemy to Christendom, representing to his Cesarean Majesty, how that the Turks in their Capitulations with him, had agreed to Build or Erect no new Fort on those Frontiers: and whereas it was the same thing to force and usurp a Fortress already made, as to form a new one; the taking of Varadin was to be esteemed a real Violation of the Articles of Peace. That his Majesty would be pleased to reflect on the fatal Consequences which the loses of Varadin might prove to Hungary as well as Transilvania; being that Gate, which obstructed, cuts off all Intercourse between them and Germany. These Considerations with several others, were exceeding prevalent in the Imperial Council; so that it was resolved, that General Souches should prepare his Army, and put all things in readiness to afford the Assistance which was desired; supposing that with the Germane Regiments, and Hungarian Forces, might be form an Army of about 25. thousand fight men. But in regard in those Instructions given to Souches, there was a Clause, that he should be careful not to engage his Forces in any attempt, where the event might be doubtful, he assembled the principal Persons of that Country, and the Militia, to consult whether succour and relief might be given to Varadin, without hazarding the Army in a doubtful and a dangerous Adventure: in consideration of which point, a true Computation being made of all the Imperial Forces, they were found much inferior to that calculate which was made of them at Vienna; For that since Tockai, Zatmar, Kalo, and other places belonging to the State of Ragotzki, had been Garisoned by Germane Soldiers, there remained not of them above 4000 effective Men; the Hungarian Forces which were supposed to have consisted of 2000 Men, could not form 600.; the Haiducks which were computed to be 6000. Men, did not appear in the Person of one; being all dispersed and retired to their own homes. 
The difficulty of making War with the Turks.  The additional Forces from the Princes of the Empire were as uncertain, as the Expectation of them long and tedious; for though the Imperial Forces united are of puissance sufficient to bid Battle, and Defiance to the numerous Troops of the Ottoman Power; yet in regard the Union of that Body depends on the Assembly of Diets, Treaties, and long Debates, which are subject to time and delays, caused by different Factions, (which are impossible to be avoided amongst different States) whose Disunions, Competitions, Emulations and Pretences, always in such meetings abound, and prejudice the common cause and benefit of the Empire; the raising of such a formidable Army, becomes a matter always of time and difficulty. Howsoever the Emperor, whose Hereditary and Elective Possessions bordering on the Confines of the Enemy, is necessarily engaged to be the standing Bulwark of the rest, and a Bank against the Inundation of barbarous Nations; whilst other Princes whose Dominions are more Remote and Secure, apprehend not the Premures and Storms that the Emperor sustains, and is enforced to expel with the loss and diminution of his own People, and impoverishment of his peculiar Treasure: To these Considerations, which rendered these pious Intentions towards Varadin almost impossible, there wanted Money, which is the Sinews of War, and the Soul of all Erterprises: And that which farther retarded those Succours and Prosecution of the design in hand, was the departure o His Cesarean Majesty from his Court at Vienna, on occasion of a Progress as far as Trieste, to take Homage of his Provinces of Stiria, Carinthia and Cragno; which was an Action much against the Counsel and Advice of the Archduke Leopold his Uncle; who foresaw how great disorders would ensue by the Emperor's absence, in this Conjuncture, from his Imperial Court. Upon which Considerations, Count Souches sent a true List of all his Forces, with an account of the strength of his Enemy; remonstrating that it was impossible to convey Forces into Varadin, without hazarding a Battle with Ali Pasha, which would prove an absolute Breach of the Peace; which in this Conjuncture, and want of Preparation, was neither honourable, nor safe for the Empire.  
In the mean time Ali Pasha proceeded and encamped with his Army before Varadin, 
Varadin besieged.  breaking first Ground the 4th of July, 1660. and beginning a formal Siege, he soon begirt the Town, and continually labouring in making Trenches, Batteries and Approaches, they arrived in a few days to the Counterscrap of the Wall. But the better to describe the Siege and Assaults on this famous City, it will be necessary first to explain the Condition and Situation of the place.  
Varadin therefore is seated in a Plain, on the Banks of the River Chryse; to the East it is environed with such craggy and rough Mountains, as render it almost on that side unaccessible; to the South the Town extended itself most; to the North it is washed with the River, over which some small, yet fruitful, Hills raise themselves; it is encompassed with a Wall filled with Earth, after the fashion of Modern Fortifications, and strengthened with five main Bulwarks, and a very deep Ditch filled with the River Water: It was well provided both of Victuals and Ammunition, and armed with Ordnance both great and small, as was sufficient to have repulsed a puissant Enemy, & have sustained a long & straight Siege. But the Garrison within consisted only of 850 Soldiers, an inconsiderable number, both in respect of the Circuit of the Fortress, & of that gross Army which encompassed it.  
The Enemy being now, as it is said before, under the Counterscarp of the Wall, they perceived that the Ditch was so deep, and filled with Water, that though their great Guns had made open Breaches in the Walls, yet there was no possibility to storm them, or bring the Soldiery to scaling Ladders, or handy blows. The besieged also made such continued Sallies, with success and slaughter of the Enemy, that after Three and Twenty days of vain labour to few the Ditch, Ali Pasha was at length almost resolved to have raised his Siege, and given over the Enterprise; upon which whilst he considered and ruminated (as ill Fortune would have it) a certain Maid, which formerly had been a servant to the Governor of the Garrison, than a Captive in the Turkish Camp, having observed how on occasion the Citizens used to empty and drain the Ditch, revealed the secret to the Turks, hoping thereby not only to purchase her Liberty, 
Two ill accidents to the Garrison.  but with that also a Sum of Money for price of her Treachery; so that discovering where another Ditch was to be opened, the course of the Water was soon diverted, and the Walls of the Town laid dry and open to the Assailants. As this happened without, so another accident within, equally dangerous, befell the Besieged; for one day an Officer of the Ammunition going into the Stores with a lighted Candle, by chance dropped a spark of fire from his Lantern into the Powder, which taking fire, blew up the Powder, Granades, Fireworks, and all other military Stores, with the neighbouring houses, and above a hundred men; which loss alone was sufficient to have dejected the minds of frail men; yet they so valiantly bore up their courages, that they seemed not in the least abated, but rather animated with the height of anger and despair. The Turks having now free access to the Walls, undermined some small Forts, which they blew up, and thereby made so great a Breach, that with facility hoping to gain the Town, if they made use of the occasion, they poured in such multitudes of People as the Besieged were scarce able to withstand; and the Turkish Soldiery being also weary of their sufferings, and irksomeness of their tedious leaguer, resolved now or never to put an end to their labours; so that advancing with their open Breasts to the top of the Battlements, without fear either of Cannon, or Musket-shot, they entered within the Walls, and planted the Turkish Banners on the Works; but being afterwards received by a resolute Company of the Defendants, they were again thrown from the Walls, and tumbled back into the Ditch with an incredible Slaughter. It is impossible here to describe the anger, the courage, the despair which was apparent in the faces of the Besieged, inflamed by the love of their own country, and hatred of the Turks; so that three or four sustained sometimes the Assault of a Troop; and a small number united, opposed a whole Sangiack of the Enemy. The Women also forgetting the imbecility of their Sex, renewing in themselves the Courage and Vigour of the Ancient Amazons, exposed themselves without fear upon the Walls, throwing scalding Water, Stones, burning Pitch, and whatsoever came next to hand, upon the Assailants; whom they so valiantly repulsed from the rising of the Sun till twelve at Noon, that after much slaughter on both sides, the Turks growing faint, retreated, and took breathe a while within their Trenches. And now the Soldiery considering the Obstinacy of the Christians, began to mutiny, and resolving not to cast away their lives in vain, motioned to raise the Siege, and be gone; which when the General opposed, they threatened to sacrifice his Life to the Ghosts of their departed Brethren. But see, how many times the Devil ruins the fortune of the Christians! for whilst they were in this deliberation to departed, behold, a certain, Thracian one of the Garrison Soldiers, advised the Turks that there were not above Three hundred found Men remaining in the whole Garrison, 
A Thracian betrays the weakness of the Town.  that they were now reduced to their ultimate Crisis; so that if they appeared only before them, and would but terrify them with another assault, the Town was their own, without the least doubt of Surrender. This advice retarded the hasty departure of the Camp; instead of which they again mustered themselves before the Walls, and prepared to assault the Breach, resolving to put all to a second extremity. The Christians within perceiving the resolution of their Enemy, and being sensible how much they were enfeebled by the last Convulsion, and loss of blood, and as yet sore of their wounds, immediately spread a white Flag of Treaty, which was as readily accepted by the Turks, and all Articles agreed on the 17th. 
Varadin surrendered.  of August, and on the 20th. the Garrison marched freely out with Colours flying, and Drums beating, with liberty to go wheresoever they pleased, without hurt or injury; which Conditions were fully and faithfully performed and maintained.  
Varadin being thus yielded, 
Vienna troubled for the loss of Varadin.  afforded matter of discourse, of discontent, of fear, and apprehensions at Vienna; some argued, That it was but common and natural Reason, when our Neighbour's house is on fire, to look to our own; others blamed the flow and phlegmatic proceed of the Germane Ministers, who in such urgent emergencies as these, could fit as unconcerned, as Spectators at a Theatre, who regard nothing, which way the prize is carried; and in short, the whole Christian World stood Admirers of this sottishness, esteeming either those Borderers astonished and struck into a stupid timidity, or moved by principles of Policy, which none besides themselves either understood, or penetrated. Only Count Nicholas Serini, a Prince who had a fair and Sovereign Inheritance in those parts, 
Count Serini designs against the Turks.  Commander of Croatia, and the Confines under his Cesarean Majesty, a most mortal and inveterate Enemy of the Turks, could not endure their insults, bravadoes and daily encroachments, but watching his occasion of advantage, when Canisia was almost destroyed by a dreadful fire, and thereby their Ammunition, and Provision for the most part consumed, he gathered what Forces he could possible, and made use of the opportunity to lay Siege unto it, not doubting but in that Conjuncture, and miserable Calamity of all things, to promote the Interest of his Master, and the common cause of Christendom; which as soon as he had done, he wrote a Letter to the Emperor, acquainting him that God had opened him a Gate and Path to his Interest, and to a just revenge of the Ottoman perfidiousness: Who having violated their Faith, and the mutual Peace in taking Varadin, would be justly and gloriously recompensed by the loss of Canisia; which being now, as it were by miracle, put into his hands, it were a neglect of the Divine Providence not to improve with advantage an opportunity so cheerful and so promising: to which, besides other arguments, he added, That if his Cesarean Majesty should not think fit to concur herein with assistance of his Imperial States, yet at least he would be pleased not to interdict him from the Glory of that design, in which he questioned not but to succeed, and in a short time to render not only to his Majesty, but also to the whole Christian World, proofs of his Valour, and a good account of his Enterprise. Howsoever, the Emperor's Council seriously considering that Serini's State could not be engaged with the Turk without involving his Interest; 
— is forbidden by the Emperor.  and that the Princes of the Empire, though when assaulted, would willingly contribute their Forces in the defensive part, yet would be backward to be the Aggressors, and engage their States in an offensive and provoking War, did therefore not only deny to second, or abet his designs with Military succours, but positively commanded him to retire, and desist from his resolution against Canisia; with which Answer, the Zeal and Spirit of Serini was so inflamed, that throwing in passion his Cemiter on the Ground, he raised his wellformed Siege, and retired to his proper Residence at Chiacaturno.  
The loss also of Varadin moved the Transilvanians to consult their safety in this extremity of their Affairs, 
The Transilvanians consult their safety.  which now amidst these dangers and storms which threatened them, appeared in a desperate and languishing Condition, unless remedied by a desperate Cure, and the resolves of some wise and valiant Counsel. Wherefore in the first place, they concluded to depose Acatius Barclay, the Favourite of the Turks; and in his stead they constituted John Chiminianus, or Kemenius, the late General of Ragotski's Army. 
They beg assistance of the Emperor.  In the next place, they made their Addresses and Applications to the Emperor for assistance, supplicating, as Ragotski, and those of Varadin had done before, the powerful protection, and sacred Patronage of the Imperial Eagles, alleging those Arguments of common safety, and mutual interest, which apparent reason suggested, and which were the present Subject and Theme of all the Courts in Christendom. To this Demand the Emperor assented, promising readily his assistance, but with Proviso, that for his security, the Cities of Zechelhid, Chowar, Julia, and other places, should receive Garrisons of Germane Soldiers. The Transilvanians willingly accepted the Propositions, so that soon after those places were supplied with Germane Garrisons. But as yet no effectual Forces came from the Emperor, nay rather the Germane Councils seemed willing to persuade the Turks, that there was no design, but to maintain the ancient, friendly and amicable Correspondence; to which end it is said confidently, that the Prince Gonzaga, 
Prince Gonzaga's Letter to the Pasha of Buda.  wrote to the Pasha of Buda, That those Garrisons sent to possess certain places of Transilvania, were only in appearance, and not to create Dissensions between the Austrian Court, and the Ottoman Prince; which Letters Ali Pasha sent to the Transilvanians, with design, that discovering unto them an evident reason to distrust the Emperor, they should wholly resign themselves to the good will and disposition of the Port. But notwithstanding, these verbal assurances prevailed not so much with the Turks on one side, as the Germane Garrisons administered jealousy on the other: So that the Vizier raged furiously against the Emperor, for encouraging Kemenius, who had treacherously murdered his two innocent Brothers in his Rebellion against Barclay, the only true and lawful Possessor. Nor did the Turks only vent their anger and disdain in words, but also by the sad and calamitous effects of War; passing without farther parley into the Emperor's Dominions in Hungary, 
Count Serini builds a Fortress on the Turks Dominions. 1661.  where they put all to fire and sword. Count Serini perceiving evidently hereby that the War was broken forth, and that it was not longer time to stand at a gaze, and not make necessary Provisions for defence; about the beginning of June, he laid the foundations of a Fortress on the Banks of the River Muer, within the Dominions of the Turks, about a League distant from Canisia, and in memory of his Family and Name called it Serinswar, a place convenient to assault, and offend the Enemy, and to fix the Bulwark, or Redoubt, of the Province of Stiria, which work was laid with that secrecy, and executed with such expedition, that it was almost finished before it was known, or notice taken thereof by the Turks; but so soon as it was discovered, and the News arrived at Constantinople, the old-Vizier Kuperlee stormed with rage, and in his height of passion, signed a Command for strangling the Pasha of Canisia, for not timely preventing the Erection of that Fort in its beginning. In like manner this work was an occasion of disgust at Vienna; for though the Turks were the first who had broken the Peace, and given just cause to the Christians to provide all cautions imaginable for their safety; Yet I know not why, nor wherefore, there wanted not certain persons in the Court either emulous of Serini's Glory, or zealous of the Emperor's Interest, who interpreted the activeness, and forward heat of this Count to be like fire to inflame the Fuel of Controversy between the two Empires; 
The just commendation of Count Serini.  yet certainly we cannot but meritoriously applaud the Heroic Spirit of this Prince, who was provident of his Country's safety, watchful of the Enemy's Motion, soon touched with the sense of the Mahometan infidelity, and in fine, a zealous Champion of the Christian Cause. But now, with what Salve or Balsam soever the Italian, or Spanish Surgeons of Politic Government, imagined to obduct a callous over the smarts or wounds of these differing States; the Breaches grew every day too wide to be drawn up, or cemented by artificial compliances, or verbal lenitives; 
The Emperor sends Forces to Transilvania.  for now the succours promised by the Emperor were arrived in Transilvania, under the Command of Count Montecuculi, and joining with the Forces of Kemenius, form such a numerous, and well composed Army, as was judged not only sufficient to contend for the interest of the Christian Cause, but also for the entire decision of the World's Dominion: So that both Generals with an unanimous consent, confident of Victory, agreed, not to expect the approach of Ali Pasha, but boldly to meet and provoke him to Battle.  
Ali the Turkish General perceiving the strength and resolution of the Christians, thought it prudence for a while to detract from Engagement, and temper the usual mettle of the Ottoman fury with cooler Counsels of advantage, which delays and opportunities of time would administer: for observing that the Transilvanians were divided into Factions, he humoured the dissenting party, 
The Turks Policy.  by constituting Michael Apafi their Prince; a person in the flower and strength of his Age, of great parts and abilities; and one who violently affected the Principality, having but lately purchased his freedom from slavery. In this manner Apafi passing from his Prison and Chains, to the glory and trouble of a Throne, poor Transilvania remained divided, and taking Arms against herself, went daily working and contriving her own ruin. This hath always been the Masterpiece of the Turkish Policy, and this disunion amongst Christians hath availed the Ottoman Interest more than their Swords, and confirmed their obstinacy in Religion with a Miracle, as if the division of Christian Princes (which in late Ages have frustrated the holy designs against this common Enemy) had been an effect of their Prayers, and a Concession of Divine Providence to their daily Petitions. So now the Transilvanians being divided, great numbers of them revolted from Kemenius to Apafi, 
Kemenius routed.  which not only weakened, but discouraged the Christian Army with fear and confusion; amidst of which, Ali Pasha took his time to assault them, not far from Cladiopolis; and being assisted by the advantageous conjuncture of the present opportunity, so wholly discomfited them, that he killed and took 50000 persons, which was the Issue of the present union, and the exclusion of Kemenius, who was now forced to abandon Transilvania, and seek his refuge in Hungary.  
Howsoever Kemenius could not here rest satisfied, but revolving in his mind certain ways to recover his Principality, obtained from Montecuculi some Germane Troops; with which, and with his own scattered Forces, which at length he had collected into a Body, he resolved to try his Fortune once more with the Turks; and joining Battle with them, not far from Presburg, he fought with a resolution becoming the desperateness of his design; either that day to Die, or to Triumph. The Fortune of that days conflict remained a long time doubtful; so equal they seemed on both sides to be in their Courage, in their Force, and in their Conduct, until at length the advantage of the Turks number prevailing, Kemenius was forced to a disorderly retreat, 
Kemenius a second put time to flight  and afterwards to a confused flight; in which, being by one of his own Soldiers knocked from his Horse was trampled under foot, & the greatest part of his People remained a Sacrifice to the enraged Weapons of the Turks.  
Apafi's party being greatly encouraged with this success, joining with a body of the Turks, laid Siege to Claudiopolis, 
Claudiopolis besieged.  the Court of the Transylvanian Princes, now Garisoned by Germane Soldiers, and Governed by David Retani, a right valiant and trusty Soldier, who omitting nothing which might conduce to the defence and maintenance of the Town, either by his care or valour, made many successful Sallies upon the Enemy, and tired and wearied them out in their Siege; until at length General Schenidau then in Hungary, gathering what force he could, which were not above 6000 Men, marched with all haste possible to the relief of Claudiopolis; the report of whose approach arriving the Turkish Camp before his Person, or Army, and the common rumour and fear augmenting much their number; the Turks were so terrified hereat, that in haste and disorder they forsook their Siege after three months' continuance; leaving great quantities of Victuals behind for want of Carriages, and Beasts of burden. Schenidau having gained this success and honour with so much facility, he reinforced the Garrison, and returned with Triumph home; 
The Siege raised.  carrying with him great Booties of Cattle and other spoils of the Enemy. The defence of this place was accounted almost miraculous; for besides that the Fortifications were after the Ancient Model, it was unprovided of Cannon and other warlike Ammunition; and therefore we are not to pass by the Governor Retani without due Commendations; whose valiant and generous spirit, with courage equal to his diligence, knew how to fortify and to defend his Walls; For out of the Town Bells he founded his Artillery; he daily wearied the Enemy with Sallies, surprised one of their Batteries, which most annoyed the City; composed the Mutinies of the Citizens within; and in short, against the Opinion of all, he defended and maintained it in the possession and right of the Emperor.  
Claudiopolis being thus relieved, the Turks stomached inwardly the disgrace, and yet thought it prudence for the present to dissemble; and therefore upon some addresses made for Peace from Transilvania, and certain Propositions tendered by the Germane Resident; the Vizier coumerfeited his inclinations thereunto so far, that he prohibited all farther Acts of Hostility upon the Frontiers.  
Notwithstanding which, the rumour at this time running, of a Combination of all Christendom against the Turk, with Men or Money, 
The Turks jealousy.  forwarded by the endeavours of the Pope, and the contrivances of Venice, increased the former jealousy, and caused the Skirmishes on the Frontiers to be more hot and frequent: And the Vizier being froward and choleric, and by nature jealous; matters had immediately proceeded to an open rapture, had not the Germane Pesident, by his Moderation and Prudence, represented affairs in the smoothest guise of Peace, and delayed the War rather than composed it; so that this whole Summer was spent in disputes, messages, and debates on both sides.  
The Vizier designing this War in his Eye, and desirous to comply with the vagrant humour of his Master, 
The Turkish Court removes to Adrianople.  who was weary of his Seraglio at Constantinople, resolved to transfer the Turkish Court to Adrianople, so that toward the end of June they entered their Tents without the City. But before they could dispose their affairs for to departed, the Plague, which is the Epidemical Disease of this Country, and the common distemper of the Summer Season, began to break forth and diffuse itself through all parts of the City; that in a short time the Keys of many Houses were brought to the Grand Signior for want of Pretenders and Heirs surviving to possess them: In greater Houses of Pasha's and others, where have been a Hundred and fifty persons, scarce five have remained alive for burial of the others; what the fury of that Mortality might be, was best conjectured by the daily account was kept of the Corpse carried out of the City, by the Gate only of Adrianople, 
A great Plague at Constantinople.  which for some Weeks amounted (I speak moderately) to Twelve or thirteen hundred a Day; it being observed amongst the Turks, when above a Thousand in a Day are carried forth Dead by that Gate, that then Prayers are to be made to Almighty God to withdraw that heavy judgement. At which time the Greek and Armenian Patriarches are likewise desired to offer up their Devotions, and intercede with God for mitigation of the Pestilence; and the same Day in a Field called Okmaidan, do all assemble, though divided apart, to pray against the common Calamity, it not seeming vain to them, that every one should call upon his God. Nor did the Plague rage only in the City, but the Ships and Turks Saykes were infected in parts remote on the Black Sea, and the Propontis, so that above a Hundred Sail were reported to be lodged at several Ports for want of Seamen to navigate them home. The Camp also where the Grand Signior, and Vizier remained, was not exempted from this common Contagion, for the necessary intercourse between that and the City communicated the evil equal unto both, strowing the ways with dead Bodies, in that manner as represented a passage conducting to a Coemetery, or Charnel-house, rather than to a Martial Camp or Court of a Great Emperor. This mortality hastened the Grand Signior with his Army and Attendances into a better Air, the Vizier was to follow a few days after, but before his departure he settled and constituted his Son Chimacam, or Governor of Constantinople. Things in this confusion and haste not being well provided for, the Grand Signiors reception at Adrianople caused him to prolong his Journey by taking a compass round by the Castles at the mouth of the Hellespont, and from thence went to Dimotochum, where having lingered out eight or ten days more, he made a solemn entrance into Adrianople, which will for some years following be discoursed in this History as the Seat of the Ottoman Empire.  
The time of this great Mortality was no season for us to move in business or action, we and all other Christians avoiding common conversation, every one consulting his particular safety. Howsoever two businesses brought our Lord Ambassador to Town from his Country Retirement. One was to obtain justice from the Vizier, on two miscreant Turks who had committed a Robbery on his Page and Steward, as they were drinking at a Fountain near a place called Bauchasarai, a Village inhabited by Greeks; the Steward by the swiftness of his Horse escaped, but the Page being sickly and weak fell into their hands, and was grievously wounded by them. 
The G. Viziers' justice towards our Ambassador.  Complaints hereof being made to the Grand Vizier, he seemed much concerned at the evil treatment of the Ambassadors servants; and therefore sent the Nayp of the Kadi of Galata to take notice, and write down the Wounds which the Page had received; and at the same time dispatched Officers into all parts adjacent, to take the Thiefs, and to examine, and torment the people in places where it might be suspected only that they were harboured, and that nothing should be neglected in order to this discovery. It is incredible with what diligence, severity, and violence this command was executed, the people in the Villages where they had lodged or been, or but passed through, were all seized; and the men examined under the Cudgel, with Drubs on their feet; the men, women, and children of Bauchasarai were carried, and some of them in Chains, to our Ambassador's House at Pera; and all the Countries round were so ill treated, that their common safety was concerned in the taking of these Thiefs, and the alarm was by this time so far spread, that it was more pressing and urgent than our Hue-and-Cry; in short, one of the Thiefs was taken, and he discovered the abode of his Companion, and both were brought to our Ambassador's House, and there put into the Stocks, laden with Chains, and guarded by the Turkish Officers. The next day they were carried before the Stambol-Efendi, or Recorder of Constantinople, they confessed the fact, and Hoget or Sentence passed upon them, which by Law could reach no farther than to the Galleys; but being brought before the Vizier, he had a mind to stretch the Law, and their necks to a farther extent, and so without other demur calling the Hang man, ordered him to put Ropes about their necks, and to carry them to the Lord Ambassador, following his directions for their execution; and so accordingly one was hanged by the Fountain, and the other on a Tree at the entrance into the Village of Bauche-sarai. This Exemplary justice raised the reverence, and fear of the Countrypeople towards our Ambassador unto that degree, that during the time of the Earl of Winchilsea, nothing of this nature ever passed again, but on the contrary, the Paisants, and the people in the Country's round, honoured and feared him like one of their Pasha's, or great men.  
The other business was of a different nature relating to the Emin, or Customer of Aleppo, who being dismissed of his Employment was now come to Constantinople; before his departure from Aleppo, he had demanded of our Merchants there 16000 Dollars for Arrears of Custom due to him, on Silk and other Goods; his pretence was false and unjust, howsoever it being usual for Turks upon every demand to gain an advantage, the matter was compounded with the Sum of 2500 Dollars, and so the Customer departed with an appearance of perfect satisfactation; notwithstanding which coming to Constantinople he renewed his pretensions again, and by the favour of the Reis-Efendi or Secretary of State, so proceeded in his business, that the Lord Ambassador was forced to make a second composition with 2000 Dollars.  
The Grand Signior and Vizier, as we said before, being now at Adrianople, the Viziers' Deputy, called by the name of the Caimacam, governed Constantinople, to whom our Ambassador, according to custom made a visit, presenting him with eight Vests.  
Likewise in absence of the Vizier, it being usual for the Ambassador to make a Visit to the Bostangee-Bashee, or Head of the Gardiner's; his Excellency passed that Compliment on him, and presented him with four Vests. This person though entitled Head-Gardiner, is yet of great power, making a considerable figure at Court; for he not only commands all the Gardiner's belonging to the many Seraglios of the Grand Signior, which are very considerable in number, but his Jurisdiction reaches all along the Bosphorus, and commands the Villages, Woods and Countries at a far distance, so that he may in English be compared to the chief Ranger.  
It was now towards the Winter, 
Kuperlee sends for his Son.  when this Vizier Kuperlee, finding himself mature with Age, and ready to fall like Autumn Fruit, sent for his Son from Constantinople to bear a share with him in the Burden of the Empire. This he did with the consent of the Grand Signior, for he alleged, that being now feeble and decayed, he could not make his personal Addresses as formerly, nor attend at the Court to render his Majesty an account of his Affairs; and therefore had need of so trusty a Messenger as his Son, to carry his advices and directions, and faithfully to communicate what he should encharge to his Relation; all others being on some consideration or other suspected, and at least Enemies to him, or to the Grand Signior. the Sultan accepting the proposition and the Person, had often occasions of discourse and familiarity with the Son, called Ahmet, who deported himself with that faith and prudence in the management of all his Affairs, that the old Vizier had no great difficulty to procure a Grant of succession for him in that Office: For though there were many obstacles therein, as the abhorrency of the Turkish Policy from all hereditary succession in places of trust; and the Youth of his Person, not exceeding thirty two years of Age, and some emulous, powerful, and ancient Competitors, who hated the Father; 
Procures Succession for his Son.  Yet the old Fox had so ingratiated himself with his Master, for (to speak truly) he had been the only instrument that had preserved him and his Empire from falling into as many Divisions as there are Pashalicks, or Governments, that the Grand Signior gave credit to him as to an infallible Oracle, 
Procures the Succession for his Son.  assuring him that before any other, who might either pretend Merit, Age, or Precedency, his Son should be preferred to the Succession. The old Man acknowledged the favour with all humility and thankfulness, declaring, that he had now served his Majesty faithfully for the space of five years, a longer proportion than commonly Viziers had managed that Office, in such tempestuous and distracted times, who either for their own offences, or want of Providence, or good Conduct, have made shipwreck of their own lives, and the Charge they piloted: But he had lived in the worst of times, when the spirits of men with discontent were inflamed round about him, and threatened the ruin of their Prince and Empire; and yet had reduced things to composure, and to the obedience of the Ottoman Yoke, that now he that was the Sultan might incline his Head to rest with security, and enjoy his pastimes and pleasures, without being interrupted by those Conspiracies, which destroyed his Father, and endangered him in his years of Infancy. And because the continuance of his Security and Glory depended on the execution of certain Maxims, which he had framed to himself, he was chalking out to his Son such undoubted Rules and Doctrines of Government, as would certainly tend to the glory and prosperity of the Empire, being abundantly satisfied that his Son was faithful, prudent, and active. But three things he particularly recommended to his Majesty.  

1. Never to give Ear to the Counsels and Advices of Women. 
Rules given to the Grand Signior.   
2. To amass what Treasure he could possible into his Coffers, though with Oppression, and impoverishment of his People.  
3. To be continually on Horseback, and keep his Armies in constant Action.   
On the 19th of October, 
Kuperlee dies.  Kuperlee having ended his days, whose Disease was Old Age, and a Gangrene in his Legs, his Son by Hattesheriff, or the Grand Signior's Patent under his hand, taking the Seal, was constituted Vizier in the place of his Father, to the admiration and disappointment of the graver Seniors, who were discontented, not only to perceive themselves neglected, but that person also to supplant them, who was judged uncapable of the Office, according to the Canon, and ancient Precedents of this Government.  
The Body of Kuperlee was transported to Constantinople, where in his life time he had erected a very stately and magnificent Structure, and his Monument over the Grave, or Vault, where he designed to be interred. In his life time he had filled it with Corn, which daily was distributed to the poor, and being emptied after his death, received his Corpse, over which a small Mosch was endowed with Oil for Lamps, and maintenance of certain Talismans' and Softaes, to make Prayers and Offerings for his Soul.  
The Father being thus interred, 
Pasha of Magnasia cut off.  Ahmet his Son began to contrive his own establishment, and to settle his Greatness on the foundation of his Father's Rules of Policy, from whom not to degenerate in cruelty of Nature, or leave his Legacies unpaid to those he had proscribed, he in the first place sacrificed the Blood of the Pasha of Magnasia to his Father's Ghost, with some other petty attendences; so that the World perceived that they had changed the Vizier, but not his tyranny, or at least the same spirit of the Father seemed to be renewed, transmitted again into the Person of the Son. But more difficult it was to obtain the like success against Mortaza, the Pasha of Babylon, and the Kayab-begh, or Lieutenant General of the Janissaries, who were long before (as we have said) marked out for destruction by his Father. For the first was the most powerful Pasha of all Asia, vigilant, and active, and had done and merited great rewards from his Master, and particularly in decoying, and cutting off the Head of the Grand Rebel Asan Pasha, who dared the Sultan at the Gates of his Seraglio; but understanding the ill will of the House of Kuperlee against him, stood always on his Guard, lodging without the Wall of the City, and under the protection of his Arms and Soldiers, who were greatly affected to the generosity of his Person; so that, though many attempts were made upon him, and that Officers, or Executioners came from the Court, openly tendering from the Sultan the Present of a Sword, and Vest of Sables, the usual Signals of the Ottomon Grace, but privately bringing a Bowstring, or a Halter; yet they were all entertained at a distance, and returned again with the same dissimulation they had used in their feigned Addresses. In like manner the Kayah-begh, an ancient, prudent, and experienced Commander, beloved by the Soldiery, and secured by the Privilege of his Office, (for a Kayah-begh cannot be cut off during his Command, without infringement of the honour and order of the Janissaries) preserved still his Station, and Command in despite of the Viziers' hate and endeavours. But what could not be done by mere virtue of the absolute Power, was effected under the appearance of honour and favour of the Sultan, who by his Royal Commission, having made him Pasha of Damascus, he was at the same instant deprived of his Military Power and Privilege, and lay now naked and exposed to the Arbitrary Pleasure and will of ●s Adversary. Nor could his prayers or tears incline the Grand Signiors mind to reverse his Order, who, together with the Vizier, rather enforced it with the specious pretext of Favour and Grace for his former merits, and with commendation of his Abilitles agreeable to the importance of so considerable a Government, increased the just suspicion of Solyman, 
Solyman Pasha in disgrace.  (for so the Kayah-begh was called.) not being ignorant of the Turkish Proverb, A Kayah-begh is like a Fish in the Water, which out of its Element immediately dies. Howsoever, 
Tac. Lib. 14. Ann.  ut finis omnium cum dominante, grates agit, he acknowledges the favour of his Master, and gave thanks for it, according to the Duty of a good Subject, who ought to acquiesce in the sentence of his Prince, which, though never so full of severity, aught to be believed, and called Clemency. The Vizier now hasted Solyman Pasha to departed with all expedition, not allowing him above Four or Five days time to make preparation for so long a Journey, which otherwise he would have prolonged, as one, like the rest of Mankind, desirous to protract the thread of Life, imagining that in his journey, at some distance, where his Death might be most obscure, and least noted, the Edict of the Grand Signior might overtake him, and find a Grave for him in some solitary Desert, or unfrequented Mountain. Wherefore he made one Day an Address to the Vizier, under pretence of taking his last farewell, and freely acquainted him with his apprehension and his fears, desiring that he would deal as frankly with him, in letting him know the utmost of his Fate, for that now he was in his hand, and was so good a Proficient in the Mahometan Religion, as to oppose nothing which was his Destiny, or inconsistent with the Decree of the Sultan. The Vizier reverencing the Years, and pitying the Condition of so worthy a Commander, abased solely by his Power, bid him be of good cheer, assuring him of his Life, so long as he acted nothing contrary unto his, which he confirmed by Vows, and all imaginable Protestations, encouraging him to proceed forward to his Government with those cheerful Words and Assurances, that Solyman Pasha taking his farewell with more ease of mind, and confidence of Life, departed Adrianople in three days after his designment to the new Office: 
He is sent away.  But not many days Journey had he advanced into Asia, before the Grand Signiors and Viziers Commands overtook him, altering his design for Damascus, and instead thereof ordered him a Pilgrimage unto Mecha, and exile into the remote and desert parts of Arabia, until he should be thought worthy to be recalled by that power which banished him. In like manner some few days after, the Mufti being on a Friday seated in his place, in the Mosch of Sultan Selim (a very noble and famous Fabric) and attending there the Grand Signiors entrance, that he might begin his Prayers, was unexpectedly whispered in the Ear, that he should retire and give place to another Mufti; which immediately he obeyed, and in four hours departed Adrianople, being banished to Gallipoli, for his Friendship (as was supposed) to Solyman Pasha, and for not passing the Fetfa for his Death, according to the will and desire of the Grand Signior.  
During the Transaction of these affairs in divers parts, the Wars against the Venetians were carried on faintly; the Galleys had no other design, or employment, than to transport recruits of Men and Ammunition to Canea, that so the Turks might rather keep the ground that they had gained in that Island, than add thereunto by new Conquests, until such time as that being freed from other Wars, they might have leisure and opportunity to attend unto that alone. Accordingly the Captain Pasha set forth at the usual Season from Constantinople; and arrived at Scio with twenty three Galleys, besides his own called the Bastard-Gally, or Admiral; the advice of which, coming to the Captain-General of the Venetians, he hastened thither with all his Fleet to besiege him in the Port: but this seeming after some days a tedious work, and what might lose too much time; he resolved to departed from thence, and so leaving a sufficient Guard before the Port, he set Sail with two Galleasses, thirteen light Galleys, and seven Auxiliaries for the Coast of Rhodes; where his Brigantines advised, that the remainder of the Turkish Fleet were Anchored, and were taking aboard two thousand Soldiers for reinforcing Canea; but before the Venetians could arrive, intelligence was given them by the way, that the Turks were loosed from Rhodes, and were Anchored under the Island of Patmos; wherefore altering their course, they steered for Nio, and there watering their Vessels, sailed near to Nixia, where the Vanguard discovered five and thirty Galleys of the Enemy, which had made prize of a Tartana laden with Provisions designed for the Venetian Fleet, and having taken out her lading, had set her on fire. The Venetians having their Enemy in their Eye, gave them chase until the Evening, when the Night coming on, put an end to the pursuit: but keeping their course towards Candia, they had sight again of them the next Morning, and coming nearer, the Turkish Admiral put forth his Flag of Defiance, as if he intended to come to a Battle; but the Wind blowing hard, and the Sea increasing, both Fleets were separated until the Morning; when the Venetians discovered certain of the Enemy's Galleys to Leeward of Milo, where bearing down before the Wind upon them, five of them ran ashore; one was sunk, and four were taken by the Venetian and Maltese Galleys, three of which fight with great Courage and Valour, killed divers brave Cavaliers of one and the other Country. The men which ran the Galleys ashore at Milo, did it with design to secure themselves in that small Fort which the Turks possessed in that Island; but they were not able to withstand the valour of the Venetians, who having first recovered the Cannon of the Galleys which were ran ashore, with their rigging, and what else was useful, they set the Hulls on Fire; and immediately entering the Port, the Captain-General landed two hundred select men, and veterane Soldiers to besiege the Fortress, giving Orders to one Manolacchi Macchiotti, who was well acquainted with the Turkish Language, to summon them to a Treaty, the which they readily accepted, and were received to quarter at discretion of the General; the next Morning they were brought down to the Sea-Coast to the number of about nine hundred, amongst which there was a Janizar-Aga, a Bey of Rhodes, and three of Constantinople, besides Captains, and other persons of condition and quality. These Prisoners being divided into several Galleys and Ships, the Venetians departed, and cruising about the Coast of Candia, to hinder the importation of all succours, they encountered with Antonio Priuli, with a good Squadron of Vessels under his Command.   

THE HISTORY OF Sultan Mahomet IU. THE XIII. EMPEROR OF THE TURKS.  
The Second BOOK.  
Anno Christi, 1662. Hegeira, 1073.  
AT the beginning of this Year the People of Algiers sent Messengers and Presents to the Grand signiors Court, then at Adrianople, complaining against the Actions His Majesty's Fleet, under the Command of the Earl of Sandwich, had done against their Town and Castles, pretending those Forts to be the Grand Signiors, and the Affront offered to him, as willing to interest him in their Quarrels and Piracies. And that their Addresses might be more graciously received, they brought with them certain Presents, which though in former time swear Yearly, were now only as their Affairs required, and on this occasion were doubled: for besides their Presents to the Ministers and Officers of State; they brought to the Grand Signior a Ship made in Silver, beset with emrod's, Rubies, and other Stones; fourteen young and handsome Boys, and a neger Eunuch for the Seraglio. But the Earl of Winchelsea, His Majesty's Ambassador there Resident, being then at Court, had so well prepossessed the Vizier with the Ground and Reasons for the War, that the complaints of Algiers were judged in no wise touching the Ottoman Interest, or the breach of Peace, any Impeachment of the good Correspondence and Friendship which then intervened between the King of England and the Grand Signior. But their Presumption to search English Ships, and take out Strangers Goods, was objected as an Argument of their Disobedience and Rebellion, contrary to the Grand Signiors Capitulations, which also was aggravated by their ill Treatment of the Grand Signiors Pasha, whom they had beaten, imprisoned, and cast out of all Power and Authority; which severe Reprehensions so terrified and discouraged them, that they not only desisted from their Pretensions against the English, but began to fear, lest the Power and Interest of the Ambassador at Court, should contrive some mischief to their own Persons.  
Soon after this the Vizier esteeming it necessary towards his better establishment to gratify the City of Constantinople, 
The Gr. Signior persuaded to return to Constantinople.  and the Grandees of the Empire, by the Grand Signiors return to his Imperial Seat, prevailed with him, (as a matter wholly necessary) to adorn and comfort that place by his Presence; for now he began to declare a kind of abhorrency to it, in regard the memory of those Rebellions which were nourished in that place, to the Destruction of his Father, and to the great hazard and narrow escape afterwards of himself, had taken that Impression on his Fancy, that the Chamber of the Seraglio appeared melancholy and dismal, and the Walks of his Garden solitary, and the noise of the Rooks and Daws amongst his Trees, were like the croakings of Ravens or unlucky Birds. Howsoever the Vizier had so far entered into his Affection and Esteem, that his Persuasions were stronger than his own absolute Dominion; and prevailed so with him against the force of his own Fancy, that about the Equinoctial he began his Journey towards Constantinople, to the great Joy and Satisfaction of his People: But by the way lingering out his time in Hunting and other Pastimes of the Woods and Fields; it was the 30th of March before he made his Entry, for never was Prince so great a Nimrod, so unwearied a Huntsman as this; never was he at quiet, but continually in the Fields on Horseback, rising sometimes at Midnight, to ride up the Mountains, that he might more early discover the Sun in the Morning; by which extravagant course of Life, he wearied out his Court and Attendants, who began to believe the amorous humour of the Father more supportable, than the wand'ring Vagaries, and restless Spirit of the Son. 
The Gr. Signiors extravagant Hunting.  But not only were his Hunt tedious to his Court, but troublesome and expensive to the whole Country, which were all summoned in wheresoever he came, and sometimes thirty or forty thousand men appointed to beat the Woods for three or four days, carrying before them the compass of a days Journey about, enclosing all the Game and wild Beasts within that Circuit, which on the day of the Hunt, the Grand Signior kills and destroys with Dogs, Guns, or any other way, with abundance of noise and confusion; which Pastime, though lawful in itself, and commendable enough in so great a Prince, yet the frequent use of it, was a burden and an oppression to his People, whilst in the Winter they passed many cold Nights in the Woods, and being unused to that hardship, many of them paid for their Emperor's Pastime with their own lives.  
The Grand Signior being now at Constantinople, 
The Vizier endeavours to establish himself.  the Vizier judged not himself so well fixed in his Government, but that through the Malice of his powerful Enemies, who were familiar to the Grand Signiors Ear, he was then in danger to be shaken; the principal of which was Kuzlir Aga, or chief Eunuch of the Women of the Seraglio, who by means of the Valede, or Queen Mother, was illaffected to him, being both inclined to prefer some Favourites of their own, for the Diminutition and Eclipse of the Viziers' Power, one whereof was the Tefterdar Pasha, or Lord Treasurer, placed in Office against the Viziers' Approbation, which the Vizier understanding, made short Work with him, depriving him of his Office, commanded him in a few hours to quit Constantinople.  
But the Queen Mother, and Kuzlir Aga resentting this Affront to their savoury, resolved to even scores in a piece of the like Nature: Wherefore they obtained for the Viziers Kahya, or Steward, the Pashalick of Darbiquier, a rich and honourable Government, not for any disaffection or hatred they had unto him, but only to deprive the Vizier of the Counsel and Assistance of so knowing and faithful a Servant; for he was a Person, who by his own Estate and Friends had raised the House of Kuperlee, having in the time of his Poverty and Meanness lent him that Sum of Money, which gave him the first Rise to his Richesses and Authority; for Recompense and Interest of which, old Kuperlee made him his Steward, and shared to him his Honours and Prosperity; in which deporting himself towards all People with the same modesty and evenness of Temper which he used in his former Condition, he procured no Enemies to his own Person, and such as hated the Interest he served, only wishing him disobliged from it, so as to be able to dispense their Malice on the Vizier, without concerning him in his Master's ruin. This consideration moved the angry Lady, and the envious Eunuch to vex their Adversary by the removal of his most faithful Creature and Servant.  
Mahomet Kahya now Pasha of Darbiquier, after a reasonable and convenient time allowed him for his Preparations, being very rich, set forward towards his Government, with a very noble and numerous Retinue, having amongst the rest five hundred Persons young, well mounted, and well armed; which notwithstanding were not so strong, but before they were advanced many days Journey into Asia, 
A notable Robber●.  were encountered by a greater force of bold and desperate Robbers, who engaging with him, killed two hundred of his People on the place, rifled his Baggage, and constrained the Pasha himself to fly to the next City. This strange and audacious Robbery produced many Commands and Orders for Seizure and Suppression of Theives in the lesser Asia. And because the custom is, that something must be done in Compliance with the Imperial Commands, many poor innocent Men were taken in the Fields and Mountains, and perhaps without any other Crime against them, than that they were not masters of a thousand Asper's to bribe the Officers, were for want thereof sent as Thiefs to the Port, where without further Conviction or Trial they were executed.  
The Vizier being thus weakened by the removal of his faithfullest Friend, his Condition was given over as desperate by the generality of the World, and several appearances of Troubles arising from the Eastern and Western parts, gave occasion to the Queen Mother, and her Party, to disparage his Abilities in the esteem of the Sultan: Wherefore they exhorted him to imitate the Example of his Renowned Predecessors, who made use of their Viziers only to ease them from the troublesome part of their Government, but did not entirely throw off the Knowledge and Privity of the important Transactions and State Affairs in the whole Empire. This Lesson awakened the Grand Signior a little, so that he declined some days his Sports abroad, and Exercise on Horseback, and instead thereof passed much of his time in a Chiosk, or Garden-house on the Wall of the Seraglio, just opposite to the Viziers' Gate, where his chief Business and Concernment was to observe such as went in, or came out; and when at any time he espied those enter, remarkable for their Attendance, or difference of Habit, he would send to know of the Vizier, what occasion drew those People thither, what their Business was, and the like, by which he gave himself that Satisfaction as to believe that he had now found the true way of inspecting his Affairs, and taking care of his Empire. 
The Queen Mother's Enmity to the Vizier.  The Vizier was not insensible from whence this humour of the Gr. Signior proceeded, nor ignorant what ill Consequences such petty matters might produce; wherefore he resolved, if possible, to reconcile the favour and good will of the Valede, or Queen Mother, but all his Addresses (it seems) were returned fruitless; so difficult was it to appease the Malice of a feminine Spirit; and this malice She so ill concealed, that it was often said by Turks of Quality and Judgement, That the Great Viziers' Mother, who entertained a Familiarity with Spirits, as they believed, had by their Enchantments procured the Office of Vizier for her Husband and Son successively, and prevailed still to preserve her Son in the favour of his Master, yet could not by force of Magic get Power or Dominion over the Valede; No Spells, it seems, had virtue enough to qualify the Spirit of that angry Juno. Some hereupon judged, that the Vizier might have thoughts to make Resignation of his Office, and to content himself with some Pashalick of a higher and more eminent Degree; but Apprehensions and Jealousies of their Dangers, and his own natural Ambition, soon stifled those Considerations, resolving to continue his Charge in Opposition to all the Difficulties and Dangers he might encounter. And perhaps he gave himself the same Counsel which the Vitellian Soldiers did to their General. 
Tacit. Lib. Hist. 3.  Nihil atrocius eventurum, quam in quod sponte ruant, moriendum victis, moriendum deditis; id solum refer, no vissimum Spiritum, per ludibrium & contumelias effandant, an per Virtutem. Men who must die, whether they yield or are conquered by force, have the same Fate; all the difference is, that the one dies with Valour and Reputation, the other with Reproach and Cowardice. But to execute this stout Counsel with Prudence and Wisdom, he conceived it necessary, if possible, to reconcile the sincere Friendship of Samozade, the Reis Effendi, or Chief Secretary of State, a Person the best practised of any, in the Affairs and Nogotiations of the Ottoman Empire, and one much in the Esteem and Favour of the Queen Mother, and in order thereunto treats him with more Familiarity and Condescension than was ordinary, or by many judged agreeable to the Greatness of a Grand Vizier; for always when he came into his Presence, he arose up, calling him secretly Father, Tutor and Companion, in supporting the Burden of the weighty Government, and such other Compellations, as the Grand Signior vouchsafed only to the Vizier: for though this Reis Effendi was of the greatest Abilities, and this present Vizier the most youthful and unexperienced of later Times, yet it may be accounted one special mark and token of his Prudence, in knowing how to elect so useful a Friend, and of his Policy in procuring his sincere faithfulness towards him, and making him really his own. To which end he conversed much with him, communicated all his thoughts, freely demanded his advice, received his private Entertainments, and in fine, was wanting in no points of affable Courtesy and Compliance, whereby he might create him his own, contenting for some time himself with the name of Vizier, though the other as one, who best knew how to manage it, enjoyed the Power.  
The Chief Officers of the Seraglio, 
That is, of the Hazoda, or Royal Chamber.  instigated by the Queen Mother to diminish something the Power of the Vizier, put often the Grand Signior in mind, as a matter agreeable to his Dignity, to have a regard to his Government, which caused him more frequently than his humour served, to betake himself to his Choisk over against the Viziers' Gate, to make his usual Observations; and perceiving some Christians to enter the Court with red Calpacks or Caps, and yellow Shoes (prohibited to Christians by orders of inferior Magistrates, but never until now thought worthy the Imperal Observance) immediately called for the Subashee or Constable of Constantinople, and from the Window commanded him with great Fury to enter the Viziers' Court, and such Christians as he should find there with yellow Shoes and red Caps he should first beat, and then send uncovered and barefooted home. The Subashee armed with a Power in this matter as high as the Viziers, entered the House without Compliment or Licence, and encountering first the Kapikahya's or Agents of Moldavia and Valachia negotiating the Affairs of their Prince and Country, he rudely laid them down, and without Respect to their Persons or Office, beat them on the Feet, tore off their red Stockings and Caps, and sent them home with their Heads and Feet bare, derided by the People, 
The Gr. Signiors severe Prohibition of yellow shoes, and red Calpacks to Christians.  and lamenting the Affliction of that Tyranny to which they were subjected. This inhuman Treatment of Persons in a manner sacred, was seconded by public Proclamations, strictly prohibiting all Christians from wearing red Caps, yellow Shoes, scarlet Vests, and the like; and Janissaries from the use of Hanjars or Daggers, and silk Turbans, upon pain of Death; which Order was so strictly enjoined, that the Corners of every Street were furnished with Officers to observe, and punish such as were found to offend. The Grand Signior Rimself judged also the Execution of this Order of that importance, as to deserve his own proper Care and Inspection; wherefore walking abroad, as his manner was, in disguise, with his Executione at hand, encountered in the Streets an unfortunate Bridegroom, an Armenian, who that day, on privilege of his Espousals, had adventured to dress himself with yellow leathern Soks: nothing was, or could have time to be pleaded in his behalf, before the fatal Blow was struck, which sent him to his Grave instead of his Nupital Bed. This fury continued some few days with much rigour, and strict observation, but afterwards growing cold again, all care was neglected, happening herein, as commonly it doth in all things, which have no other foundation than humour and fancy.  
But this inspection into petty matters did not so much disturb the thoughts of the Vizier, as did the power and greatness of Mortaza the Pasha of Babylon, by the Turks called Bagdat, a person of an undaunted Courage, and great Conduct, whom he had hitherto suffered to live, contrary to the true knowledge of his interest, and the Rules his Father had left him: wherefore he resolved to renew his design and attempts against his Life, one I remember was in December of the past Year, when in our Journey to Adrianople, we met a Messenger on the way, who amongst other Discourses informed us, that he was then going to Bablyon for confirmation of Mortaza, and as a testimony of the G. Signior's favour and good will towards him, he carried him a Sword, and a Vest of Sables: we immediately, and that truly, guessed for what Present the Sword was sent; for in some Months after the Chaousbashee, or chief of the Pursuivants, returned without delivery of his Present. 
The Vizier seeks to cut of Mortaza the Pasha of Babylon.  For the wise Mortaza was so justly Jealous, that he would not so much as admit him to his Presence, but returned him again with his Sword and Sables for those who were more easy and credulous, and who believe to die by Command of the Sultan to be Martyrdom, and the only Crown of all their Merits and Deserts: and knowing that he could not long subsist in Opposition to so great an Enemy; he contracted an Alliance by Marriage with a Daughter of one of the Gordean, or Curdean Princes, and in Dowry had one of the strongest Forts of those Mountains delivered into his hands.  
The Vizier finding himself thus foiled in his occult Artifices, began publicly to profess his Enmity; and therefore in the first place persuaded the Grand Signior, that the long continuance of Mortaza in that Government, beyond the usual term, so Opulent and Powerful, and of a Spirit so Ambitions and Rebellious, could not but prove dangerous to himself, and in time give him Confidence of Competition for the whole Empire; which hazard to prevent with most prudence and advantage, (there being a present occasion of good Soldiers for relief of Candia) Mortaza and his Complices could not be better bestowed than upon that Employment. The Grand Signior readily consented to his Counsel, being naturally very apprehensive of Danger, and in his place constituted the Aga, or General of the Janissaries, posting him away with all speed-possible to his Government; who did not run so fast in his Journey, but that the advices of the coming of a new Pasha, arrived timely the Ears of Mortaza, who judging it an unequal match to contend with the whole Empire, gave way to his Successor, but withal, kept himself so on his Guard, that his Adversary could not reach his Head, and send it as the first-fruits and Tribute of his new Office. For yielding up his command as in an honourable manner of Retreat, he gave out, that with his Army (reported to consist of Forty thousand Men) he was on his March to Candia, but soon after his design was discovered to be otherwise; for believing his own Force unable to contend with his Masters, he retired with his richesses, and some of those most faithful to him, unto his Fort on the Mountains, and to the Protection and Country of the King of the Curdi, whose Daughter he had Married, and remained in Epectation of time and opportunity, to take his revenge on the Vizier, hoping that with time this storm would blow over, and that the Beams of his Prince's Favour would again shine upon him. 
Curdi.  These Curdi are called by some Writers Cordiaei, from whence the Province had the name of Gordiene, bordering on Assyria, the Kingdom once of Zabienus, who siding with Lucullus against Tigranes' King of Armenia, was by Tigranes murdered with his Wife and Children. These People inhabit the Mountain Amanus, dividing Syria from Cilicia, which by reason of the difficult access thereunto, was never yet subjected to the Ottoman Yoke; they are said in former times to have worshipped a black Dog, and dare not speak ill of the Devil, not for love, but fear. But some report, that have lately been amongst them, that they have left off that hellish Superstition, and embrace a certain sort of Religion mixed with Christianity and Turcism; but yet without Baptism or Circumcision. In brief, they are a bad sort of gross People at the best, contenting themselves with little Religion, addicted to Blood and Robberies. These Curdi or Gordeenes, being a people retired, keep within their Mountains, are shy in their Conversation and Discourse, and afford us little subject, or opportunity of knowing with any Satisfaction, their Religion or Manners; but from such of our Countrymen, as have lately entertained Society with them, we have this account. They are seated on those Mountains, as we have said before, which of old are called Cordiaei or Gordiai, beginning near Aleppo, but running out as far as Persia; they make show of the Turkish Religion for fear, but have in reality another of their own, which permits them to eat Swine's Flesh, and drink Wine, as the Druses and Kalbeenes; Bacon being esteemed by them a particular Cordial, or Restorative for the Sick. The chief Country and City of those near Aleppo, is called Jeumee, where they have a Convent of twelve Priests with a Superior over them, and another of the like sort near Mosul or Nineveth. The two Chiefs of these Monasteries meet at fixed times to consult for the good of the Common-weal. Their Devotions are private in a Cave; they tell us of but one Book, which contains both their Law and their Rituals; being asked what they thought of our Saviour, they answered, he was their Breath, and their Soul; at the name of Mahomet they Spit, and with Nicodemus his Circumspection and Assurance of Secrecy, they declared, themselves and Christians the same, which they would make appear so soon as they were delivered from their fear of Bondage to the Turk. They say that they worship God, and will not curse the Devil, to which no Force or Power can compel them partly, perhaps because they have heard of our Saviour's Precept, Bless, and Curse not, but rather, because they hold, that the Devil and his Followers shall one day be restored to their former seats of Blessedness and Dignity. When their Priests are together, and Wine brought in amongst them, the Superior makes a sign for Silence, and afterwards a short Admonition, that Wine is the Blood of God. I have heard that a Capuchin Friar was once invited amongst them, with Promise to give him a sight of their Book of Rituals, and being come to Jeumee, was detained a day or two in a Cave, on pretence that the other Superior of Mosul was then amongst them, who being a severe Person, if he knew of his being there, would certainly put him to Death, as one who came to alter their Religion; upon which Suspicion the Capuchin forgetting his Curiosity, fled for safety, with all speed possible. Their Priests are said to be Grave, wearing black throughout; their Garments plaited or quilted; the Vestures of the Commonalty are agreeable to Mountainiers, whose Natures are Rough and Boisterous, addicted to Blood and Robbery, the common Vice of those People. I have heard, that the Son of a Gourdeene Widow being killed by some of that Country, She assembled her nearest Kindred, and required them to bring her the Windpipe of the Murderer, which when they had done, She together with her Friends, eat in it Revenge. In fine, their Religion may have some small Relics of Christianity, but mixed with the dregs of other Religions. 'Tis possible they may be of the Manichee Race. Their Opinion of the Devil's Restoration, was once held in part by Origen: that of Wine (that it is the Blood of God) was the Heathenish conceit of the Egyptian Priests. Their whole Nation, if well united, may compose an Army of thirty or forty thousand Men.  
But to return to our purpose. The news of the Flight of Mortaza to this Ignoble Prince, troubled the Grand Signior, who still retained some Impressions of kindness to his Person, remembering his Generosity, Valour, and former Deserts, the memory of which was increased also by the Friends of Mortaza, who wanted not in the Court to represent them with some Compassion, arguing that his flight was not of Contumacy or Contempt to his Master's Protection, but an effect of natural Preservation; which worked so far on the Grand Signior, that he immediately sent for the Vizier to inquire of him the State and Condition of Mortaza. The Vizier to defend himself, and make good what before he had counselled his Master, aggravated his Adversary's Crimes, and his Disobedience and Flight to an inconsiderable King; with which, and some other light Excuses and Persuasions, that the removal of such a Person was agreeable to the present State of Affairs, and conducing to his own Security, easily pacified the Mind and Affections of the Grand Signior; but no sooner was he returned to his House, but advice was given him, that the Emaum of Mortaza, or his Priest or Chaplain, was then at Constantinople, whom the Vizier immediately sent for, and without any Plea or Indictment, struck off his Head, and threw his Body into to the Sea, on pretence that he was sent thither, as a Spy for his Master, and to give Intelligence, and a beginning to Rebellion: These were his colours and allegations for his deserved Death; for Governors though never so wicked and so absolute, and that have no need to render any other cause to the World of their actions, than their own will, yet esteem it necessary to act under the specious guise of justice, and in the good opinion of the multitude. The Aga of Babylon encountered the same Fortune; for Mortaza giving place, he thought it fit for himself to do the like; resolving for Constantinople, but being intercepted in his Journey by the new Pasha, his Head was struck off, and his Journey shortened.  
But that which again renewed the trouble and fears of the Vizier, was a report that the late Kahya-begh degraded at Adrianople, was secretly returned to the City, and lived concealed, giving such Orders to the Janissaries as tended to Mutiny and Insurrection, and that the pretences and reports of his being gone to Damascus, and thence in his holy Pilgrimage to Mecha, were but all false stories to conceal his Residence at Constantinople. This set the Vizier all on fire, and made him tremble with the thoughts of it; wherefore search was made for him day and night, but not found; for in reality he as gone on his designed Journey, only it was the misfortune of his Kahya, or Steward, as before it was of Mortaza's Emaum, to fall into the Viziers' hands, who being beaten to confess where his Master was, died afterwards of the blows.  
But notwithstanding that Mortaza was fled, yet the Vizier laid not aside his fears and thoughts concerning him, not knowing how soon he might be recalled home, and seated in his place; of which various Examples are extant in Turkish History; and therefore he sent orders to Mahomet Pasha, his late Kahya, now Pasha of Darbiquier, as General (with the knowledge and consent of the Grand Signior) and to the Pashaws of Aleppo, Erzirum and others near adjacent, to prepare and assemble what Force was necessary to constrain the King of the Curdi, to surrender Mortaza into their hands: But whilst these matters were in agitation, some unexpected troubles in Georgia diverted their Arms, and held them for some time in suspense, not knowing what the issue might be. The Original and Ground thereof was this: 
The Provinces of Georgia in disturbance.  After Sultan Solyman had taken Erzirum, it was agreed in the Capitulations between the Turks and Persians, that of the seven Provinces of Georgia (anciently called Iberia, but now as supposed to have received the Denomination from St. George, the Cappadocian Martyr, there had in great esteem and reverence) three should be tributaries to the Turk, and three to the Persian, all governed by Achic-bash as head and supreme Prince, to whom the Seventh should also be subjested, without acknowledgement to either; in payment of which Tribute, they continued most willingly, lest for default thereof, the importation of Salt, of which their Provinces afford none, should I be hindered either from the Turkish, or Persian Dominion. And now it happened that Achic-bash dying, his Wife married again, who to gratify her new Lover, was contented to have the eyes of her Son put out, who was the lawful Heir to the Government. This Fact was so heinously received by the Princes of the three Provinces under the Persian, that with common consent, they elected one to succeed Achic-bash, and extorted the power out of the hands of the Amorous Traitor. The Princes of the three Provinces under the Turk alarmed hereat, made insurrection, resolving rather than any Foreigner, to set up one of the Kindred of Achic-bash, which the Persian Provinces better understanding, approved likewise, and for confirmation, and maintenance of their choice, assembled an Army of Threescore thousand men. The Pashaws tending towards Curdi, were surprised in their March with the news of these disturbances in Georgia, and not rightly apprehending the causes of these sudden commotions, gave an arrest to the progress of their Arms, inclining towards the parts of Georgia, to be in a readiness to suppress all designs against the Ottoman Dominions, so that the thoughts of War against the Curdi was for some time laid aside. The news of these troubles did also alarm the Port, with which also came a report, That six hundred Tents of the Kuzilbashees (which are the best sort of Persian Horsemen) were pitched nigh the Confines of the Grand Signiors Territories; so that Orders were dispatched to the aforesaid Pashaws to watch the motion and issue of those Affairs, but those storms blowing over by the establishment of Achic-bash, the Turkish Forces proceeded on their first design against Mortaza, marching to the pass of the Country of the Curdi, which is very steep, asperous and rough. The whole Kingdom being, as it were, one Mountain of dangerous and difficult access, hath hitherto preserved the Inhabitants from the Ottomon Subjection. The entrance thereunto being strong by Nature, is also fortified with several Castles, the chief of which, possessed by Mortaza, is called Zizri, and the People there abouts Zezidi. The Turkish Army being arrived at this pass, Mahomet, the Pasha of Darbiquier, appointed General, as we have said before, ordered five hundred of his select men to enter within the pass, which the Curdi perceiving, with little opposition, put to flight, being so commanded by the General; the unadvised Curdi eagerly pursuing the enemy, left the pass naked, and undefended, supposing their whole victory and success to consist in the Rout of those few: Whereupon the Turkish Army wisely possessed the pass, and got between the Curdi, 
The Turks Stratagem against the Curdi.  and their place of Retreat, and laying the Siege to the Castle, required them either to surrender themselves, or else Mortaza and his Complices into their hands.  
The Curdi perceiving themselves thus hardly beset, and in a manner defrauded, their Garrison which possessed the pass without the Confines, the Enemy gotten possession of the Gate which opened to their Country, their Castles besieged, and in danger to be gained, and an inlet made to an Inundation by their Enemies, caused them to request a three days truce for Consultation, which being granted, they began to consider, whether it were better to hazard the welfare of their Country in a dangerous War, of which the Turks having already compassed the passage, had made half the Conquest; or to surrender up Mortaza to his own King, one in whom they had no part, no interest, nor relation. The latter Counsel was most generally pleasing; wherefore they seized Mortaza, promising at first to conduct him through the Mountains to the Persians; but afterwards being on Horseback, and about a Mile distant from the Camp, they bond his hands behind him, and with his Steward, the Master of his Horse, and a Page, delivered him into the hands of the Turks, 
The surrender of Mortaza into the Turks hands, and his death.  who immediately str●ck off their heads, and sent them to Constantinople, where for three or four days they lay before the Door of the Divan, with Inscriptions on them whose they were, and afterwards were thrown into the Sea. And thus ended this famous Mortaza, who had in like cases, by order of this Viziers' Father, been an active Executioner of other Pashaws, and now included in the same Fate, by means of the Son, being proscribed (as we have said before) by Testament, and the most likely of any Pasha in the Empire to stand in competition for the Office of Vizier.  
The Vizier upon this success began to show a more cheerful Countenance than formerly, suspecting less of danger upon removal of so suspicious an Enemy. And truly it was now hard to say where in the whole Empire was a generous, bold, or ambitious spirit remaining, who had Reputation and Authority enough to attempt a priority, such havoc was made by this Viziers' Father of all hopeful and daring dispositions, and such an Addition made to the slaughter by this man in present Office, that whether men's spirits were vanquished, and cowed with former Examples, or that the Age really afforded not such Heroes, it is hard to say: None now appearing other than obsequious to this Vizier, and to fear, and court him.  
The Vizier having thus successfully contrived his Establishment, and security at home, had time to confirm it by his Wars abroad, well judging that foreign Wars alloy Civil Dissensions, and the Prosperity thereof doth both produce reputation and terror of his Person amongst his Enemies, as well as reconcile affections, and increase Authority amongst his subjects at home. Wherefore he meditated on a War against the Emperor, and was glad to embrace the occasion from the late Disturbances made in Transilvania by Kemenius, as we have related in the former Year. But yet like a crafty Politician, who looketh one way, and steers another; so the Vizier, that he might the better lull the Germans into a sleep, and apprehensions of security, he dissembled his inclinations to Peace, and to hearken to such propositions as were tendered him by the Germane Resident, namely, that the Fort of Serini should be demolished; being built against the intention, and without the knowledge or consent of his Imperial Master; that the Garrisons of Zechelhid, Coloswar, and other places should be removed, with other overtures, and the fairest Propositions imaginable, which might give the Turks satisfaction, and by some means or other reconcile the differences, if possible. 
The resolution of War uncertain.  To which counsel the Emperor was the rather inclinable, in regard that a Treaty at that time was on foot between the French King, and the Duke of Lorain for Alsatia, and that the result might prove prejudicial to the Empire, should he at the same time be engaged in a War against the Turk, whilst as dangerous a friend as the other was an Enemy, crept easily into a suspected Neighbourhood. But the other Christian Princes, especially Rome, and the Allies, engaged in the Venetian Quarrel, perceiving the Emperor to detract from his resolutions of War, upon this suspicion, endeavoured to clear him from all jealousy in reference to the French designs, and for better evidence thereof, had their own engagements seconded by Protestations from that King, not only not to molest the Empire during this War, but to afford him considerable aid and assistance both in Men, and Money. These Negotiations and incitements to a War, encouraged the Emperor, and the Germane Princes in that manner, that whilst the Turks expected the return of the Currier from Vienna, as it were 〈◊〉 an Oliver Branch of Peace, and Confirmation of all Articles, which before were esteemed to be concluded, and agreed; the Scene was wholly changed, and the Letters contained new demands and propositions, and in fine, made all doubtful and unsatisfactory. The Turks penetrating rightly into this Affair, pressed hard to have a speedy Peace, or War; wherefore the Reis Effendi, or Secretary of State, did at a private Conference with the Germane Minister in name of the G. Signior, and in few words declare, That three months were allotted to demolish the Fort built by the Count Serini, and for coming of an extraordinary Ambassador to confirm the Articles: Notwithstanding which, the Grand Signior unmindful of the time, and of the Conditions he had given, and prefixed for Peace, ordered the Vizier immediately to prepare for the War, declaring that he would in Person accompany him in part of his March, and remove his Court to Adrianople; for this being a Country, champain, and plain, full of Game of all sorts, so drew the heart and delight of the Grand Signior, that his Seraglio at Constantinople seemed as a Cage, or Prison, in respect of those desired Plains of Thrace: His Women were no pastime or recreation to him, in who's Apartments he spent little time: For this excessive humour in Hunting made him daily to press the Vizier to departed for Adrianople, not that he had so real a desire to the War, as he had to his Game; which gave occasion to that ordinary Saying amongst the Turks, That the Grand Signior had left some Hares behind him at Adrianople, and would return to seek them. At length the Vizier not longer able to resist his importunity without his displeasure, summoned a Council of all the Viziers of the Bench, where also the Janisar Aga was present, to consult concerning the time of their departure, at which they unanimously concluded, that for divers Reasons, it was most necessary to defer this expedition until the next Spring. First, Because that three months' time were already given to the Emperor for sending his Extraordinary Ambassador. Secondly, 
The Reason why the Turks deferred the War with the Germane.  Because in so short a time, Provisions could not be sent into those Parts for relief of the Camp. Thirdly, Because the Soldiers which were abroad could not have timely notice to repair to their Colours. Fourthly, Because many Soldiers had begun to rebuild their houses destroyed by the late Fires, which by the Spring they might see finished. And lastly, That the Summer being now almost spent, was not so fit for action, as the Spring, which gives new life and blood to men, as well as sap and moisture unto Vegetables. These Reasons being represented with all humility to the Grand Signior, he seemed to rest satisfied, and his heat of visiting Adrianople for the present allayed. And in the mean time, that the design against Germany might be the more covertly carried, it was given out that the preparations were intended against the Venetian Territories in Dalmatia, (viz.) Zara, Sebenico, and Cataro, and Proclamation was made that all Soldiers should prepare themselves for the Wars against the next Spring. In which Interim no accident intervening which might bring matters to an accommodation and better understanding, the daily Skirmishes on the Frontiers made the Controversy every day more difficult to be reconciled, and the breach the wider. The Count Serini also proceeded in finishing the Fortification he had lately raised near Canisia; and the other Commanders of the Cesarean Army seeing the great progress of the Turks in Transilvania, secured Claudiopolis, Somoswar, Sechilhid, Clewar, alias Coloswar, and Betlem, with some other Towns and Fortresses. The Turks on the other side, 
The sad Condition of Transilvania.  under the Command of Ali Pasha, penetrate into the very Centre of Transilvania, and conceiving a jealousy of War from the passages before mentioned, lost no time to take their advantages, so that the Pasha of Varadin not contenting himself with that Country, and limits formerly prescribed for maintenance of his Fortress, adjoined to his Jurisdiction what Villages and Towns he thought fit, the whilst the poor Prince Michael Apafi, though made by the Turks, durst not lift a hand, or interpose the least Obstacle or Impediment to his quiet progress, or peaceable possession, which so harrassed the People of the Country, and wrought that misery and destruction therein, that the Prince, deprived of his power in Government, and disabled by oppression to pay his Annual Tribute, had no hopes of redress, but from the assistance of Divine Providence, governing the hearts of Christians and Turks to compassionate the misery of his Country. Wherefore he craved the assistance of the Emperor, and of the King of Poland, acquainting other Christian Princes more remote of the sad estate of the Christian Cause; he sent also his Ambassadors to the Port with most submissive Letters to the Vizier, complaining against the Pasha of Varadin, and craving his Commands for retirement of his Army, within their due and ancient bounds. Letters were also directed to the Public Representatives of Christian Princes residing at Constantinople, one of which was directed to the Earl of Winchelsea, his Majesty's Ambassador, which being that which may conduce to the more full understanding of the present deplorable Condition of Transilvania, I thought fit to be here mentioned.  
Excellentissime Domine, & Amice observandissime,  
AFflictiones Regni Transilvaniae quibus per complures annos justo Dei Judicio castigatur, 
The Prince of Transilvania's Letter to His Majesty's Ambassador.  toti Orbi Christiano manifestae sunt, nec possumus non fateri, inter duos Potentissimos Monarchas adeo indies hoc Regnum coangustari, ut nisi extraordinaria Dei clementia aliquod subsequatur levamen, vix, immo ne vix quidem, diu duraturum credamus. Sed ut ad rem proximius collimemus. Potentissimus Imperator per Legatos Regni, & nostros nunc reduces Clementissimum suum patrocinium pollicetur, interim autem Passa Varadinensis non contentus Villis ac Pagis ad dictam Arcem pertinentibus, usque ad meditullium plane Transilvaniae, metu Mortis, integras ad deditionem cogit Regiones, quae nunquam eidem Arci applicatae fuerant, nec possible est Principatum Transilvaniae iis ademptis, ulterius persistere, Tributumque annuum persolvere posse. Qua de re tam Potentissimum Imperatorem quam Supremum Vezirium denuo requirere cogimur, vestram quocirca Excellentissimam Dominationem confidenter rogamus, eo quo convenientius putaverit modo continuo nostro Oratori opitulari, eaque qua pollet Authoritate Causam promovere, ne gravetur rem non saltem Transilvaniae, verum quoque Christianitati perutilem factura, nosque ad vincula amicitiae arctissime devinctura, cui felicem vitam precamur, & manemus indubitati.  
Datum in Castris ad Pagum Koczard positis die 26 Septembris, An. Dom. 1662. Excellentissimae Dominationis vestrae Amicus Benevolus, Michael Apafi.  
In English thus.  
Most Excellent Lord, and most worthy Friend,  
THe Miseries of Transilvania, with which for many years, by the just Judgement of God, we have been afflicted, are manifest to all the Christian World; nor can we but confess, how between two most Potent Monarches, our Principality is so daily straitened, that unless through the extraordinary Mercy of God, we obtain some relief, we believe not ourselves longer able to subsist. But to come nearer to our Business. The Most Potent Emperor, by his own Ambassadors, and ours now lately returned, hath promised us his most Gracious Protection; yet notwithstanding, the Pasha of Varadin not content with the Towns and Villages appropriated unto his Castle, hath entered into the very middle of Transilvania, and hath compelled, for fear of death, those Provinces entirely to yield themselves, which never before were belonging to his Fortresses, which being taken away, it is impossible for the Principality of Transilvania longer to subsist, and pay its annual Tribute; wherefore we are constrained again to beseech the most Potent Emperor, and the Supreme Vizier, as also we confidently desire your Excellency, in that manner which your Excellency judges most convenient, to be assistant to our Agent, and with your Authority to countenance our Cause, in which your Excelleney will not only perform a matter beneficial to Transilvania, but to all Christendom, and oblige us for ever with the Bonds of friendship; and praying for all happiness of Life and Prosperity to your Excellency, we remain your undoubted Friend.  
Given in our Camp at the Village Koczard the five and twentieth day of September, 1662. Your Excellencies Loving Friend, Michael Apafi.  
This Letter was received by His Majesty's Ambassador with that humanity as was agreeable to his Noble Nature; and with that sense of the Christian Cause as became a Religious Minister of the Faith's Defender, and an Answer returned thereunto full of affectionate Piety and Compassion. But it was feared that the time was elapsed, and the Disease proceeded too far to admit a gentle Cure; for it could not probably be expected, that the Vizier should, upon fair words or persuasions, or by the force of passionate and Rhetorical expressions, be induced to let slip the fair opportunity of an entire and total subjection of Transilvania. And the truth is, herein lay the ground of the great Quarral between these two Emperors; for ever since the Defeat of Chimianus (or as the Transilvanians call him Kemenius) the Turk swallowing in his thoughts the entire subjection of that Country, designed to reduce it to the Government of a Pasha, rather than of a Christian Prince, though elected at the Ottomon Port; and in order thereunto, advanced beyond the Limits of the ancient bounds, and pitched his Camp in the very Bowels of the Country. These proceed giving matter of jealousy to all the Captains of the bordering Christians; the Count Serini first hastened the finishing of his fort, as much as was possible; and next, according to his example, the Imperialists in all parts of the Borders fortified their Towns and Castles, and reinforced their Garrisons; which was answered by the Turks in the like preparations. And thus mutual fears and jealousies effected that ill Correspondence, in which the State of Affairs then remained.  
And since Transilvania is the present Scene of Action, it will not be much from our purpose to digress a little in declaring the state of that miserable Principality, and by what ways and means the Turks increased their Tribute, and encroached on their Liberties; the which Relation I received from one of the Transylvanian Agents, to this effect.  
In the time of Sultan Solyman, 
A History of Transylvanian Misery.  Transilvania was governed by her own Laws, and her natural Prince, paying then only Thirty Thousand Dollars of yearly Tribute. After which Ali Pasha taking Varadin on the Frontiers, had some part of the Country allotted him for maintenance of his Garrison, and at that time solemnly swore, That beyond those Limits allotted to Varadin, the Turks should not farther enter into Transilvania, but that Oath being little regarded, they have since that time possessed themselves of six Provinces, (viz.) Bichar, Doboka, Halnock, Colos, in which is Claudiopolis, and of the best part of Zarand. Nor were the Turks satisfied herewith, but in the year 1658. the Vizier Kuperlee entered Transilvania, and by force of Arms took the strong Town of Janova, and demanded the Surrender of Lugas and Karansebes into his hands. Nor could the allegations of the Oath of Sultan Solyman, or of Ali Pasha, or any other persuasions or submission induce him to moderate any part of his severe demands, until first having miserably destroyed the whole Country, and satiated himself with blood, he was contented, upon the sad and humble supplication of the ambassador from that Prince, to withdraw his Army out of Transilvania, on condition that Fifty thousand Dollars of yearly Tribute should be added to the former Thirty thousand, and that Lugas and Karansebes should be wholly abandoned by the native Inhabitants, and delivered into possession of the Turk: And as a mark of his absolute Dominion over that Country, he forced one Achacius Barcley, employed before as Ambassador to him, to take on him the Government, threatening that if he accepted not of the Charge, he would invest a Carter in the Principality: Notwithstanding all this Treatment; and though the Transilvanians complied with all the propositions offered them by the Turk, yet not long after the Tartar Han passed twice through the Country, miserably harrassing, spoiling, and killing, or making Captives all he met, whose departure also from this Country was purchased with a considerable Sum of Money. And this was the state of the misery of Transilvania, when the troubles raised by Ragotzki and Kemenius added to the other discontents, and administered farther occasion to the ensuing War.  
But whilst the thoughts of the Ottoman Court were intent on their preparation for the next years War in Hungary, advice came that the Turkish Fleet, consisting of Seventeen Ships, and Thirty seven Saiques, lately departed from Constantinople bound for Alexandria in Egypt, and convoyed by six Galleys, which met them at Scio, very rich with Money, and other goods, (whose returns are yearly for the most part made in Sugar, Coffee, Rice, and other Commodities) were encountered near Rhodes by the Venetian Armata, and such ruin and prise made of them, 
The Alexandrian Fleet encountered by the Venetians.  that of the Threescore Sail, Twenty eight Saiques, & 4 Ships were sunk and taken: (viz.) 18 Saiques taken, & 10 burnt, 3 Ships taken, and one burnt, and thereon Two hundred and seventy Slaves, among which there were of note, Arnout Asan Aga, Eunuch of the Seraglio, Mahomet Aga, Bascut Agasey of Grand Cairo, and Emin Reis, Captain of a Ship. When this news arrived, I happened to be at the Viziers' Court, and perceived a strange disturbance and alteration in the faces of all then present; but more particularly the Grand Signior seemed to be heated with fury, and present resolution of revenge; so that he had almost forgotten his designs against the Emperor; and quitting his pastime in Hunting, he began to talk of transporting his Arms into Dalmatia, and thereupon sent Orders to one Beco a Begh of the Morea to cause a survey of the Highways, Passages, and Bridges towards Dalmatia, as if he had intended immediately to march, and either to defer his Hungarian War, or wage both at the same time. But his graver, and more sober Council moderated his heat with Reason, knowing that the designs of Princes, though never so absolute, must be subject to times and seasons, until their Powers can extend to Omnipotency, which never yet could exceed the abilities of a mortal man, though some have affected Divine Honours, and by Flatterers have been ranked after death in the number of the Gods. The Venetians lost Seventy men only, or thereabouts, and amongst them Giacomo Semitecolo, a noble Venetian, with other Braves and Soldiers of Fortune. The Turks horribly touched with this loss and disgrace, especially the Grand Signior, who had an Interest in the Caravana, had a mind to vent some of their fury on Signior Ballarino, the Venetian Minister to the Port, like those (as we say) who cannot beat the Horse, will beat the Saddle; so that they intended to imprison him again in some dark Cell, or obscure retirement, of which, or of some other rigour Signior Ballarino was so sensible, that he wrote this ensuing Letter to the Senator Nicolo Contarini, which may serve to explain the anguish and sorrowful apprehensions of his Soul.  
IF my Mind were capable of Comfort, I could not in the midst of so much anguish entertain a more efficacious Motive thereunto, than those obliging Expressions which your Excellency uses towards me, who like a Terrestrial Deity is pleased to protect me. But alas, I am too much overwhelmed with Grief to discover any Subject which may cause me to dry my Tears. I find no shelter against that Storm which I foresaw. Nor is it sufficient for me to discover the Tempest before it arrives: It is not sufficient in this darkness to lose my Sleep, disturb my Quiet, tyre my Body, debilitate my Health by a slender Diet, whilst tossed in the Bosom of an inexorable Element, I am denied the enjoyment of a ray of Light. I hold the Helm of the Ship as direct as I can, but the adverse Waves of my Fortune drive me into the midst of those Storms where I apprehend the greatest Dangers: I am here in the midst of the Sea, which is the Nest of Extravagancies, the grand belief of unthought of Accidents, the spacious Theatre of Tragedies, a fierce Giant, a horrible Monster, who with gentle Opiates endeavonrs to lull asleep, and lead those to Destruction who have too great a confidence in their own Strength. I reproach myself for not having been able to make it sufficiently understood, how one stroke of adverse Fortune is capable to put all into Danger, who are embarked in the same Vessel; And as little able am I to inculcate into the minds of Men, that whilst the Waves of the vast Sea are smooth and calm, the nearer is the raging of the Waters, and the fury of a Tempest. It was therefore necessary that there should have been some more skilful Pilot than myself to conduct this Vessel. I was long since acquainted with my Imperfections, and therefore called aloud for the assistance of an abler Pilot, to direct me in this tempestuous Region; but since I was not heard, I gloried at least to be alone in this Gulf, that being swallowed up by a final Ruin, my Martyrdom may be a means to save the rest. Rains and Lightnings do not affright me, but rather serve to quench that fire of Disdain which I conceive against myself, for not knowing how to perform better, and serve to enlighten me daily to find out that Compass or Cart which may direct me to a course or path of Security. I fear Thunders and Tempests, because the violence of one, and the hardness of the other is able to render a cold Sweat mixed with Blood altogether unprofitable. This miserable School, though of eleven Tears continuance, constrains me to study the Disposition of the Stars, the Signs in the Air, the Ebb and Flow of the Waters, concealed Rocks, the Dangers of a long Voyage, and the necessity of recovering a Port. I have studied indeed, but I fear I have not well learned this profound Discipline; for where there is the greatest urgency, there I have gathered the least Fruit; for since the Aspect of the Spheres are become more inauspicious, I am doubtful that I shall see the Ship beaten with swelling Surges, and being full of Water, it will be so far from being eased by those opportune Remedies which I bring, that it will rather be increased by my Tears. God grant by his miraculous Providence, the Tranquillity which we desire, and which by humune means will be difficult to obtain. I had not the understanding to take Opportunity by the Foretop when She presented herself unto me with gentle and benign Appearance, showing me the means to save this floating Vessel, and spare our insidious rewards. For this Reason my dejected, but not conquered mind, makes my very Bowels feel an unusual anguish of an over-troubled Estate. May it please the Divine pity, that these my Afflictions may prove the Offspring of my own vileness, but not the means of my Ruin. I trust therein, I confess, and yet frail hope, amidst this Gulf of Sin, induces me to expect doubtful Successes; Yet certainly I will endeavour to avoid a shipwreck on those Rocks of Despair; And so imploring the Patronage of your Excellency here on Earth, I confirm myself.  
From Pera of Constantinople the 19 of December, 1662.  
This Letter seems to be wrote in the stile of a despairing Person; yet if it be well considered, the meaning is no other than what the Issue of Affairs some years afterwards did evidence; and his Intentions were no other than to describe the ill nature of the Turkish Ministers, and their obstinacy of continuing a War, until they had wearied out the Venetians into an Humour of surrendering the whole Island of Candia unto them. I had the Honour to be well acquainted with the Person of Signior Ballarino, and I always esteemed him in his external Behaviour accomplished with the Excesses of Italian Civility; he was endued with great fluency of Language, both in Discourse and Writing; he was Jealous, Acute and Wary; and in short, was a proper Minister for that Republic, well practised and versed in the manner of Treaty with the Turkish Court. He at first was sent from Venice to Constantinople in quality of Secretary to the Excellentissimo Capello, Procurator of St. Mark, a Person eminent for his Office, and the several great employments which he had exercised in that State; he was sincere, and of a generous Soul; his comely Looks, and grave Habit spoke him to be a Gentleman, and a Senator. In short, he was so well estemeed of at Venice, that he was thought worthy to be employed in this Embassy to the Grand Signior, which is commonly granted to Persons after they have run through all Services of the Commonwealth, as a Consummation of their Honours and Richesses. This Gentleman than had the misfortune to be invested in this Honour in the worst of Times, when the War was broke forth, and being thereby exposed to their cruelty, he was put into Prison, where passing for some time a Life of Sorrow and Sadness, he fell into a Melancholy, which represented all things to him in the blackest manner; so that, I know not why his fancy suggested to him, that he was not only miserable in his Imprisonment and Restraint amongst the Turks, but that he was fallen also into disgrace, and displeasure of his Prince at home. I will not say that Signior Ballarino did nourish the Operation of this black humour in him; but I have heard that he did not administer that comfort to him, as might serve to dispel the thickness of that Vapour which obscured the generous temper of his Soul. In short, he gave such way to this melancholy, that he laid violent hands upon himself (as we have said before); but afterwards by the Care of his Friends and Servants, being cured of his wounds, he lived some years after, by his Sorrows and Repentance for it, to give Satisfaction to God and the World. Howsoever, the Senate being informed thereof, and judging this Act to be the effect of a violent Frenzy, appointed Ballarino to take on himself the entire management of Affairs, reserving only the Title and Honour to Signior Capello. Ballarino now managing all Affairs, Capello looked on himself as neglected and laid aside, howsoever comported his Condition with Submission and Gentleness, never openly resenting the Honours of Ballarino, or to see him preferred before himself; Howsoever, secretly nourishing an inward Discontent, his robustious Nature, upwards of eighty years of Age, was forced to give way to its final Dissolution; and falling Sick, he sent to the Earl of Winchelsea, than Ambassador for his Majesty at Constantinople, to acquaint him of his Distemper, desiring him to send me, who was then his Secretary, unto him. At these Summons I was easily persuaded to go, having always had his Person in great Reverence; and being come to his Bedside, he raised himself upon his Pillows, and embracing me in his Arms, I fancied myself to receive the Benediction of one of the Ancient Patriarches. He began with a weak Voice to say to me, Sir, I am near my end, expecting every Minute to render up my last Breath, and therefore as a dying man, I desire of your Master, the Ambassador, that so soon as I am dead, he would be pleased to deliver this poor Carcase of mine from under the covering of this accursed Roof. For Answer whereunto I did not stand to expostulate the Reasons with him, well knowing the cause of his discontent; but that I would communicate his desires to my Lord Ambassador, and speedily return with my Answer to him. Accordingly I departed from him, and quickly brought from my Lord a Promise to endeavour his utmost to comply with his request; at which he seemed to be much satisfied, and commanded his Servants then present, especially one called Sig. Tomaso Gobbato, his great confident, to be Witnesses thereof. The next day he expired his last Breath, and the day following his Body being embalmed, his bowels were buried, and the Funeral Rites performed with such order and decency as was seemly in a Country where he lived rather like a Prisoner than an Ambassador. All things being thus prepared, the Earl of Winchelsea, according to the Will of the Deceased, sent for his Body, already embalmed, which was immediately without opposition or scruple sent to his house; where it remained for some months, in expectation of a conveyance for Venice. At length a Dutch ship, being bound from Constantinople thither, it was designed that the Body should be thereon embarked; but I know not for what reason, the Customer refused to suffer it to pass; though it may well and rationally be conjectured, That Ballarino, who was sensibly touched to have the care of the Body of his Master, his Countryman and Colleague taken from him, did with Presents prevail with the Customer to put difficulties in the way which he supposed might vex those who were thought worthy of this employment. This opposition being made, and not to be overcome without much Money, it was contrived that the Ship departing should attend the Corpse at Tenedos, which was without the command of the Castles; and the body being divided from the Legs, was packed up in a But of Caviar, and so sent down by a boat with Licence of the Customer, as a parcel of Goods and Merchandise; and so safely arriving aboard, the Corpse were separated from their adjuncts; and being laid decently in a Coffin, covered with a Pall of black Velvet, with Scutcheons, and other ornaments appertaining to the Funerals of such great Personages, it arrived safely at Venice, where it was interred with the usual ceremonies, in the Tomb of the Ancestors of that Ancient Family.  
But the heads and thoughts of these Governors were not so employed in their preparations of War, but that the Vizier could lend an ear to the suggestions of some malicious Pharisees, who, under pretence of Religion, informed him, That the Christian Churches, burnt down in Constantinople and Galata by those dreadful Fires in the year 1660, were again re-edified against his command, and the Law of the Turks, which allows the reparation of Churches, and continuance of such which were found standing when Mohometanism was introduced; but not to erect new, or rebuild what are either by time, fire, or other accidents fallen to ruin. And being farther informed, 
The Vizier destroys the Christian Churches rebuilt after the Fire.  that though those Churches were restored under the notion of Dwellings, or Warehouses, yet secretly served for Celebration of Divine Service, and thereby his Decrees and Edicts were frustrated and disappointed: Wherefore, furiously transported with a Mahometan Zeal, commanded immediately that the Authors of those Buildings should be imprisoned, the Churches themselves leveled to the Foundation, and the ground whereon they stood confiscated to the Grand Signior. This action, though naturally agreeable to the disposition of the Vizier, who was a perfect Turk, 
The Zeal of a Turkish Preacher.  zealous in execution of all points of the Mahometan Law, being educated after the severest sort of Professors, and one of those whom they called Softaes; yet he was chief prompted unto this, and to a greater abhorrency of Christianity, by one Vanni Effendi, a Shegh, or Preacher, one who was as inveterate and malicious to the Christian Religion, as any Enthusiast or Fanatic is to the Rites of our Church and Religion. And thus we may see how troublesome Hypocrisy and Puritanism are in all places where they gain a Superiority; for this Preacher not contented only to ruin the Christian Churches, but persuaded the Vizier that the terrible Fires in Constantinople and Galata in the year 1660, and the last years unparallelled Pestilence, and the inconsiderable advance of the Turks on the Christians for some years, were so many parts of Divine Judgements thrown on the Mussulmen or Believers, in vengeance of their too much Licence given to the Christian Religion, permitting Wine to be sold within the Walls of Constantinople, which polluted the Imperial City, & ensnared the faithful by temptation to what was unlawful: Wherefore a command was issued, That no Wine should be henceforth sold within the Walls of the City. And it was farther intended, that Greeks & Armenians, & all other Christians, who had Dwellings or Possessions within the Walls of the City, should within Forty days sell those habitations, and departed; which otherwise should be confiscated to the Grand Signior; but God who supports the Faithful in Trials of Persecution, moderated this Decree, and reserved still this Church in the midst of Infidels; not suffering this City to lose the Name nor Religion of that holy Emperor, who both erected, and christened it; as also to preserve most of the Churches, which though again uncovered, yet were redeemed for Money from the possession of the Turks. Nor was the Mohometan Zeal satisfied in Demolishment of the Churches themselves, unless it vented part of its fury against the poor Workmen, which for their hire and days Wages erected them; such as Greek Labourers, Masons, and Carpenters, who were all beaten and imprisoned. But it happening at that time that the Queen Mother building a sumptuous Mosch, and having occasion of many Labourers and Artists to forward so vast a Work, sent to the Maimarbashee (who is the Master workman, or Cape, over all such who are employed in Building) to supply such a number of Carpenters, Masons, and others, as were convenient to carry on that Fabric with expedition; who readily replied, That he would provide all that was possible, but could not promise a sufficient number, unless those Greeks were set at liberty, who were imprisoned by the Grand Vizier for building the Christian Churches; which answer being reported again to the Queen Mother, she interceded with the Vizier in their behalf, who being glad of any occasion to gratify to great a Lady, immediately released them, without any fine or reward, which he designed to obtain for their liberty. Howsoever the Vizier not well brooking such an indignity (as he supposed) put upon him by so mean a Slave, as the Maimarbashee, dealt with some of the imprisoned Labourers to accuse him, as the Author and Licenser of building the Christian Churches. The Greeks easily enough persuaded to please so great a Personage, accused him accordingly, whose Evidence, though nor passable against a Turk by the Mahometan Law, yet served the Viziers' revenge for the present, who immediately commanded his head to be struck off, 
The Viziers' revenge on the Cape of the Builders.  and his Estate confiscated; which was reported to consist of Two thousand Purses of Money, every Purse importing Five hundred Dollars, then found actually in his House, which, if true, is a strange Wealth for so ordinary a Person. But by this, and by many other instances, we may perceive that there is no People in the World more covetous and desirous to amass Wealth than the Turks, nor none more uncertain to enjoy it.  
About this time the French Merchants in the Levant, having advised his most Christian Majesty that the Turks were sensible that the affront to the Person of Monsieur la hay, his Ambassador, was contrary to the Law of Nations, and such an injury as could not but provoke the Choler of so puissant a Prince to a just revenge; and knowing that his Majesty being powerful at Sea, was able to extend his Arms to the utmost Confines of his Empire, whilst the interposition of other Countries limited the Turks march by Land, and their ignorance and inability in Marine Affairs rendered them uncapable to arrive those Banks of France, which the Sea washes: These Considerations the French Merchants having persuaded the King to be the thoughts of the Grand Signior, and that he desired the continuance of the Peace and Traffic with France, and as an evidence of his remorse and displeasure for the injury to Monsieur la hay, the Father, his Majesty was contented in satisfaction thereof to redress this injurious transgression of the Law of Nations, by some extraordinary marks of favour and honour to the Person of Monsieur la hay the Son; that so exceeding the usual method and rule of Ceremony towards this Ambassador at his arrival, the World might be convinced of the real affection, and hearty desire the Grand Signior had to renew his Peace, and preserve his Commerce with France. This is supposed to be what the Merchants of Marseille and Lions, governed by the Interest of their Trade, suggested to their King, to induce him to send an Ambassador to Constantinople; for at this time Monsieur Roboli, a Merchant, 
Messengers from France to introduce a new Ambassador.  remained only as Consul or Agent for the Affairs of Commerce. Things thus represented at the French Court, the King dispatched away two Gentlemen to Constantinople with Letters to the Grand Signior and Vizier, and one to the Sieur Roboli, the Agent, declaring that if the Turk would make amends for the last Affront done to the Ambassador, by some signal notes of Honour in the abused Person of Monsieur la hay, the Son, he would then condescend to confirm the Ancient League and Amity. The Letters translated out of the French Tongue, were as followeth.  
To Our Dear and Well Beloved le Sieur Roboli, Agent for Our Affairs at Constantinople.  
By the King.  
Dear, and Well Beloved,  
THe Inclination We have to continue that Amity with the Emperor of the Turks, which hath remained so long between Us, and Our Empires, and maintain the ancient Alliances, hath caused Us to write to Him, and his Great Vizier, to know the Entertainment and Reception that they will give to the Sieur de la hay, the Son, in satisfaction of the violence exercised before on his own Person, and the Person of the Sieur de la hay, the Father, our Ambassador, against the Law of Nations. We writ to You this Letter, to give you Order to conduct and present before the Vizier, the Secretaries du Pressoir, and Fontain, which We have sent to carry him our Dispatches, and return with the Answers, which you shall solicit without loss of time, the which you shall bring yourself, in case they be not agreeable to that resolution we have taken not to receive any satisfaction, but in the Person of the said Sieur de la hay, the Son, which is due to Us, for that Insolency and Affront which hath been done them. Willing also notwithstanding, that before you depart, you assemble the French Merchants in Constantinople together, that they may choose amongst themselves one for their Chief; but if the Answers be such as We have cause to expect, We approve that you remain in the Station where you are, in Quality of Our Agent, until the arrival of the said Monsieur de la hay, and that you send them by the said Secretaries du Pressoir, and Fontain, of which you shall not fail, for so is Our Pleasure.  
Given at Paris the Twentieth of January, 1662. Signed, LOVIS. De Lomenie.  
The King of France his Letter to the Great Vizier.  
To the Most Illustrious and Magninificent Lord, the Chief Vizier of the Sublime Port of the Grand Signior.  
Most Illustrious and Magnificent Lord;  
Although the Indignity offered to the Person of the Sieur de le hay Venteley, Our Ambassador, and to his Son, which We have designed to the same Charge, have touched Us as far as becomes a victorious Prince, who holds the first rank over Christian Kings, and who hath under his Power one of the most warlike Nations of the World; Notwithstanding after being informed, that the disgrace which the said Gentlemen have incurred, hath proceeded rather from malice, and the ill Offices of some Persons, who have endeavoured to disturb, by this ill Treatment of them, the good Correspondence which hath been between Us, than from any design on the Grand Signiors part to offend Us; and that on the contrary, there continues in His will an intention to maintain the Ancient Friendship which remains between Our Estates and People after so many Ages. We being not desirous to estrange Ourselves, shall send an Ambassador in ordinary to his high Port, and having cast our Eyes upon the said Sieur de la hay, the Son, We are much inclined to dispatch him for this employment; but as We desire to be assured of the good reception that shall be made him, We give You advice of Our intentions by this Letter; that according to the desire You have testified of the continuance of Our friendship, and Our Ancient Alliances with His Highness, shall pray God to have You, Most Illustrious and Magnificent Lord, in His holy and worthy Protection.  
Written at Paris the twelfth day of January, 1662. LOVIS. De Lomenie.  
The King of France his Letter to the Grand Signior.  
To the most High, most Excellent, most Puissant, most Magnanimous, and Invincible Prince, the Great Emperor of the Mussulmans, Sultan Mahomet, in whom all Honour and Virtue abound. Our most dear and perfect Friend.  
MOst High, most Excellent, most Puissant, most Magnanimous, and Invincible Prince, the Grand Signior, Emperor of the Mussulmans, Sultan Mahomet, in whom all Honour and Virtue abound. Our most dear and perfect Friend. May God increase Your Greatness and Majesty with a happy end. We have not known how to impute the ill usage, which hath been offered to the Person of the Sieur de la hay, our Ambassador, and to his Son, designed by Us to the same employment, to any causes and motions in Your Highness, but rather to the Instigation of some People which would trouble that good Correspondence, which hath been so long established between Us, and our Empires. And as we have cause to believe that Your Highness desires much to continue this friendship and good understanding, upon what hath been wrote Us on Your Part; and to concur with You herein, we desire much likewise to continue to maintain an Ambassador at Your High Port, in place of the said Sieur de la hay. And since We have none of Our People that is more intelligent than the Sieur de la hay, the Son, in what concerns the Affairs and Functions of this Embassy; We have elected him for this employment, to which we We shall willingly dispatch him, if We may be assured of the good usage and kind reception which shall be given him. This is that which We expect from Your Highness, reserving a more particular information to be sent by the Sieur de la hay, the Son, of the good Correspondence which We desire always to have and maintain with You. And hereupon We pray God, That You may be most High, etc. as above, in his Holy and Worthy Protection.  
Written at Paris the twelfth day of January, 1662. Your true and perfect Friend, LOVIS. De Lomenie.  
The Viziers Answer to the foregoing Letters.  
TO the most Glorious amongst the Sublime Christian Princes, chosen amongst the Great and Sublime of the Religion of the Messiah, Mediator of the Affairs of all the Nazarene Nation, Lord of Majesty and Reputation, Master of Greatness and Power, Lovis Emperor of France, the end of whose days be happy. The Salutations which respect Friendship, and are desired from Love and Affection, being premised. Your Majesty shall know that the Letter which was sent to Your Friend, by the Honourable du Pressoir and Fountain hath been delivered me by the Sieur Roboli, Agent and Attorney of the Embassy, at the High and Imperial Port; the Contents whereof We have apprehended to be as Your Majesty gives to understanstand, touching the entire Amity and good Correspondence. Certainly Your Majesty knows; that the Augmentation, and daily Increase of that Amity, proceeds from the protection and honourable Observance of Conditions and Capitulations between both Parties. By the Grace of the Most High GOD, the Sublime and Imperial Port of the most Happy, most Puissant, most Valorous, most Magnificent, and most Strong Emperor, Support of the Mussulmans, My Lord, whose Arms God prosper with double Force, is always open for our Friends, and others, without any Obstacle, as all the World knows, and particularly for Your Majesty, Who is our Friend, and hath been long in Amity with the most Serene Ottoman Family, whom God establish until the day of the Balance. It being a most certain Truth, that there hath happened neither on one side or other any Action contrary to the promised Faith.  
And now, since Your Majesty desires for a new Ornament of the Ancient and Good Correspondence, and to the end that the Agreement and Conditions thereof be honoured as they ought, that the considerable Person amongst the Nobles of the Court of Your Majesty, the Sieur Denys de la hay, Son of the late Ambassador, a Subject of Reputation, Your Gentleman of Credit, whose Days may they conclude in happiness, be sent to reside at this Happy and Imperial Port, for Your Majesty, according to the ancient custom; to the end that the Intention of Your Majesty may be performed, We have exposed it at the High Throne of the thrice Happy, most Mysterious, and most Great Emperor, My Lord, Who with an Imperial regard of courteous Demonstration, hath accepted the said Demand with willingness, and therefore in signification of his Pleasure, We writ You this Our present and friendly Letter; and if it please God, according to the ancient Custom, when the said Ambassador shall arrive at this High Port with the Letters of Friendship from four Majesty, he shall be honoured on the Imperial part, and entertained according to the ordinary custom, the Imperial Capitulation shall be renewed, the Ornament of Affection on one side and the other shall be confirmed; and for an efficacious Confirmation of a good Peace between both Emperors, an Imperial Letter shall be sent to Your Majesty, whose health be happy and prosperous.  
From the Imperial City of Constantinople. The Poor Hamet Pasha.  
In Answer to the King's Letters, 
The Vizier styles himself, The Poor, in respect to the Greatness of his Master.  the Grand Signior made no reply, but only by his Vizier, by reason that in all the Ancient Turkish Registers and Archives, there was no example found, that the Grand Signior ever wrote to any King; who had not an Ambassador actually resident at his Port. But this Negotiation about a French Ambassador took not effect, until some time after, in which other Letters and Messages intervened, as will appear by the following Sequel of this History.  
It was now towards the beginning of Winter, when the Season of the Year compelled the Turkish Fleet of Galleys to return according to custom, 
The return of the Turkish Armata to winter at Constantinople.  to the Port of Constantinople. The whole Summer before, they had for the most part passed in some Harbour or Creek amongst the Greek Islands, having afforded nothing of Convoy or succour towards the safe Conduct of the Fleet of Grand Cairo, but suffered them to fall into the hands of the Enemy, as before mentioned, and indeed for several years the Marine Affairs of the Turks have always gone decaying in Fame and Force; and the preparations of the Armata every Spring, have been of Form and Course, rather than with hopes of success correspondent to the expense. In their return home, near Constantinople they encountered a fierce storm, so that three Galleys were cast away at Ponte Piccolo, (by the Turks called Cucuccheckmage, about four Leagues distant from Constantinople.) Howsoever the Wether clearing, the remainder of the Fleet got into Port, entering with Joy, with Volleys of great and small Shot, with Streamers flying, Pipes sounding, and all other sorts of their Country Music, bringing with great Ostentation a small Flyboat, which had been a ●●ornese Man of War, taken by them as she was cruising singly in the Arches of Pelago; which was brought in with so much Ceremony used in toaing her into Port, decking her with Streamers and Pendants, with such signs of Victory and Triumph, as if they had led Captive the whole Venetian Armata. 
The Slaves make an Insurrection in one of the Beghs Galleys.  But I must not omit the relation of what besel one of the Beghs Galleys, designed, with the rest, to rendezvous at Constantinople, whilst she loitered amongst small Isles in the Gulf of Nicomedia. It was a Galley, the Commander of which had newly received as the Portion of his Wite, being a Young man lately married. who entertained great thoughts of raising his Fortunes by the spoils and prize he was to make. At these sles several of the Officers, and 
* The Soldiers at Sea ●alled by that name  Levents went on shore; where whilst they entertained themselves with Wine and merriment; the Slaves made an insurrection in the Galley, seized the Captain, cut off his Head, and threw his Body into the Sea; and so becoming Masters of the Vessel, weighed Anchor, and set sail. Those on the shore admiring at the unexpected departure of the Galley, accompanied her with their Eyes and wonder as far as they could perceive her in sight, but observing her to steer a different course from the Port, to which they were designed, suspected much of the truth of what had succeeded; wherefore taking their Boat immediately, they ha●tned to Constantinople to give advice of what had passed, that (if possible) Order might timely arrive the Castles on the Hellespont, which might obstruct their farther passage. But alas! the poor Slaves were so dismayed with their own action, and so transported with a slavish fear and apprehension of what might succeed, should their escape not be effected; that they knew not what course to steer: All things seemed to contradict their liberty, the Wind proved contrary, their Spirits dejected, their understandings void of counsel and contrivance; so that wand'ring three or four days in the Propentis, at last ran their Galley ashore on the Asian side, near Palermo, from whence they were brought back to Constantinople, and there, by sentence of the Captain Pasha, fourteen of them had their Legs and Arms broken, and so suffered to die in that torture, and afterwards their Bodies were thrown into the Sea, to the terror of all other Slaves, who prefer a miserable Life at the Oar, before the torments of some hours in dying.  
Though the Turks have their Affairs but ill managed at Sea, and their success accordingly fortunate; yet their preparation for Land services are more expedite, and executed with that secrecy and speed, that oftentimes Armies are brought into the Field, before it is so much as rumoured by common Mouths that any designs are in agitation: For though it was now Winter, yet the design against Germany went forward, Forces were daily sent to the Frontiers, Cannot, and Ammunition for War, transported by way of the black Sea, and the Danube. Orders issued out to the Princes of Moldavia and Valachia to repair their Wharves and Keys along the River, 
The Preparations for the Germane War.  for the more convenient landing of Men and Ammunition, and to rebuild their Bridges for the more commodious passage of the Tartars; that Horses should be provided against the next Spring, for drawing all Carriages of Ammunition, and Provisions; their Magazines stored with quantities of Bread, and Rice, their Fields well stocked with Sheep, and other , and that no necessaries be wanting which concern the victualling, or sustenance of a Camp. The Tartars were appointed to have in a readiness a Hundred thousand Horsemen, to make Incursions on the Frontiers; likewise the Pashaws of Darbiquier, Aleppo, Caramania, and Anatolia received their orders; and seven and twenty Letters, accompanied with as many Vests, after the Turkish manner, were sent to as many Pashaws of the Empire, to dispose the strength of their Countries in a Warlike posture, so as to march when the Grand Signiors Commands should require them to attend his designs: And that the occasion of the War might appear the more justifiable, it was resolved, That no Acts of Hostility, or other Breaches of Peace should be pretended, than the Fort built by the Count Serini, being a matter really against the Articles of the last Peace; the Demolishment whereof, the Ottomon Force intended to make the principal end of their first Enterprise, in which if they encountered any opposition from the Emperor, the Cause of their War would be then the more plausible; for as yet the Emperor had not fully declared his approbation of that Work, raised by Serini, as agreeable to his Assent, or Pleasure. On the other side with no less caution and labour did the Christians endeavour to secure their Frontiers, by raising their Militia, and reinforcing their Garrisons, and especially to perfect the new Fort near Canisia, which, as it was thought so considerable, as to countervail the inconveniencies and miseries of a War, so the Turk thought it neither honourable, nor secure, until he had seen it razed, and leveled with the ground.  
All things thus growing black and stormy round about, 
An Accident disposing the Christian Affairs to a peace with the Turk.  that nothing seemed less probable, and it may be said, less possible, than an accommodation; behold, on a sudden, an Accident fell out at Rome, from whence this War with the Turks received its life and heat, which becalmed much of the fury and storm on the Christian Confines, and inclined matters in Germany towards propositions of Peace, fearing that Italy, who had begotten this War, was not able (as things stood) to contribute towards its maintenance and support. The occasion was this. It happened that in the streets of Rome the French Ambassadors Coach was assaulted by the Corsi Natves of the Islle of Corsica, which are of the Pope's Guard, the Page killed at the Boot of the Coach, and the Ambassadors Lady wounded; whether this barbarous act was designed against the Person of the Ambassador by any Persons of Eminency, or malice of the People, is little to the purpose I have now in hand; only the King took this Affront so heinously, that for the present no acknowledgements or satisfaction the Pope could make, could allay his just resentment, or any thing be imagined possible to expiate this indignity, besides a War. This News of this Division between the Son, and the spiritual Father, filled all the Ministers of Constantinople with much Joy, and with subject of Laughter, and expectation of the Event, judging now that their daily Prayers for the Discord of the Christian Princes amongst themselves, were heard and granted, since they had so far availed, as to disunite the very Oeconomy of Christendom. And now they imagined that this difference would have a forcible influence on their Affairs in Hungary, and either incline the Emperor speedily to a Peace, or otherwise to undertake a War on disadvantageous terms. Things had an issue accordingly, for in a few Weeks after, advice came by Post from Ali Pasha, then at Temiswar, that is Salam-Chaous, called Chusaein, who had long since been sent to Vienna, with more distinct Demands of what the Turks proposed, and being supposed, through his long stay, to be detained a Prisoner, 
The Baron of Gowez sent to Ali Pasha.  was again returned, and with him had brought the Baron of Goez, as Internuncio, sent to Ali Pasha, to receive a more particular Imformation of the Turks propositions, for that the Emperor pretended, he was not as yet throughly satisfied therein. And thus matters, beyond all expectation, began to incline to an agreement, in regard that Rome being now in danger herself, not by the Turks, but by the Christians, held herself uncapable to administer that Fuel to the Fire of War which she had promised; so that the League treated there beginning to fail, the Emperor grew faint, and the Princes cold, in their Preparations, wishing some Course could be effected, which might bring matters to an accommodation. Such were the Discourses and imaginations of the Turks; in which condition we leave the state of Affairs until the beginning of the next year; and in the mean time it may not be from our purpose, nor tedious to the Reader, to record what befell this year most remarkable to the English Nation, and their Trade in Turkey, which also may be beneficial, by instruction of past examples, to such who shall for the future be concerned in the Traffic and Business of the Levant.   

What Remarkable accidents befell the ENGLISH Nation, and their Trade this Year in TURKEY.  
THE Messengers from Algiers, as before related, having promised better Obedience for the future to the Commands of the Grand Signior, obtained a new Pasha for their City, and Country thereunto belonging; who before his departure, was enjoined by the Grand Signior to dispose Affairs with the Earl of Winchelsea, his Majesty's Ambassador at Constantinople, as might demonstrate his dispositions towards a Peace, and his desire that the Algerines should do the like, and accept of that Clause in the Articles, prohibiting the search of English Ships, either for their own or Strangers Goods. The place appointed for the meeting between the Ambassador and the Pasha, was a certain Chiosk, or Garden house, belonging to an Eunuch, the Aga of a Seraglio at Pera; where both parties being met, the Pasha declared that the Grand Signiors desires were, That a Peace should be concluded on the Ancient Capitulations, and that by him these Orders were to be carried unto Algiers, from whence he was advised, that the Algerines were ready to accept those Articles, if one of his Majesty's Ships singly appeared about the Treaty; so that the World might not esteem their condescension to proceed from Force and Compulsion. Hereof Advices being sent into England, a Peace ensued in some Months after; but what faith these Infidels kept will be related in the Sequel of this Story; the Memory of which is engraven with the Point of a Diamond, and the Losses which ensued thereupon to the Exchange at London, deserve a particular Treatise, which in the mean time many Families retain in a sad remembrance.  
In May, Advice was brought to the Lord Ambassador, how that the Ann, a Frigate of his Majesty's Royal Navy, commanded by Captain Ionas Pool, which had convoyed the general Ships to Symrna, in her passage homewards stopped at the Morea, and came to an Anchor near a place in that Country, called the Black Mountain, commodious to Wood and Water in; to which end were landed threescore men, armed with Swords and Firelocks; these made havoc of the Woods on all sides, loading their Boats away as fast as they could, and not only so, but set great Frees on Fire which in that dry Season of the Year dispersed itself far and wide; which being seen at a distance in the Night, alarmed the People of the Country, so that the Begh; or Governor came down with some Force to discover the matter, supposing that some Malteses, or Venetians might be landed. At the approach of this Body of Turks, our Men quitted the Woods, and shifted away as fast as they could to their Boats, of which Thirty eight escaped, the rest falling short were intercepted by the Turks, and Eleven of them were killed, and Eleven taken Captives; and of the Turks, two Aga's, and Two or Three others had the fortune to fall by some Musket-shot from our men, whilst in this confusion they endeavoured to defend themselves. On the news hereof, our Lord Ambassador represented the whole matter to the Vizier, declaring, That it was lawful according to our Capitulations, to take refreshments, and supply our wants in any part of the Grand Signiors Dominions; and that therefore he demanded Justice on the Begh of the Morea, and restitution of the Captives. But the Vizier understanding that some Turks were killed in the skirmish, lent not so ready an ear to these Complaints; howsoever, to be acquitted of the Ambassadors solicitations, referred the business to the Examination and Justice of the Captain Pasha: But it falling out that at that time the Consul and Merchants at Smyrna had an unhappy difference with the Captain Pasha, (which shall in the next place be related) was the Cause that all Applications to his Favour and Justice were suspended, and a slow progress made towards obtaining the liberty of those poor unfortunate men. Howsoever, some months after it happened that the Begh of the Morea being removed from that Government, and coming to Constantinople with his whole Estate, brought with him the Eleven Englishmen, which he had taken, and offered them to sale unto the Ambassador, who considering that they were Englishmen, and such as had been enslaved in actual Service of their King, he esteemed himself obliged both in Charity and Honour to redeem them. But the Case appeared too foul to demand their Liberty by strength of the Capitulations; for besides that, the cutting Wood in places inhabited without permission, is a Robbery and a Crime in its self, not to be maintained by the Law of Nations, the kill of a principal Aga, and wounding others, might sufficiently warrant the Turks, without any Breach of Peace, to detain these men as lawful Captives: Wherefore the Lord Ambassador deeming it unseemly, that those who had served in his Majesty's Navy should be condemned to the Turkish Galleys, disbursed Fourteen hundred Lion Dollars, which was demanded for them, which was afterwards repaid him by his Majesty; and having clothed, and provided them with necessaries for their Voyage, conveyed them with the first occasions into England.  
The difference between the English Nation, and the Captain Pasha which impeded the Liberty, for some time, of these Captives, had its Original at Smyrna, where some English Merchants making Collation one Evening in a Garden were assaulted and beaten by certain drunken 
* Soldiers belonging to the Sea. The Garden Avania.  Levents, belonging to a Galley then in Port, in whose Company was a Portuguez Slave. The News hereof flying to the Frank Street, put all the Neighbourhood into an uproar, so that divers People with such Weapons as came next to hand, in a fury went in pursuit of the Levents, and unhappily meeting one, drew him into the English Consuls house, where they treated him with such blows as abated much of the heat and fumes of his Wine; during which disturbance and confusion, the Portuguez Slave found an opportunity to make his escape. The Consul knowing it some advantage in Turkey to complain first, sent to the Kadi, giving him to understand the ill usage of Four of his Merchants (whose names he gave in writing) by the unruly Levents, whilst they innocently, and without injury to any, divertised themselves in a Garden; to which, for the present, little more was given in answer, than that on a farther examination of the Business, the Conful should receive Justice In the mean time the Turk, who had been beaten in the Consul's House, resolved not to leave the Gate till he had received satisfaction for his blows; and the others that were his Comrades demanded their Slave from the English, which was lost, by whose means and assistance (as they pretend) he had made his Escape. The matter came now to high Demands on both sides, which the Kadi, either not being desirous, or not of sufficient Authority to compound, the Galley departed without any agreement, and the complaint was carried by the Turks to the Captain Pasha, who then being with his Fleet at Mytiline, with little other thoughts or business, was glad of this occasion to get Money, and therefore suddenly returned the Galley again, with Orders to bring before him the Four Merchants, whose names he particularised, to make answer to their accusation of having beaten his Levents, and contrived the escape of the slave. The Consul and Merchants being affrighted by this Message, and Command of so great a Personage, endeavoured with Money to accommodate the Business, by force of which it was at length taken up, costing in all the sum of Two thousand seven hundred Dollars, or thereabouts. The which passage may serve for an example to such as live in Turkey, that all troubles of this nature are best compounded for at first; for at the beginning nothing more was demanded than the price of the Slave, & of the broken pate of the Levent: But being suffered to come under the Cognizance of powerful and covetous Tyrants; as there is no fahtoming their unsatiable desires, so there is no prospect into what inconvenient dangers such Affairs will involve, and entagle themselves.  
As Turkey hath been seldom or never without having false Money currant, so the best sort of Silver hath been so clipped by the Jews, Armenians, Merchants, and others; that the Dollar was brought at Constantinople to six Drams, and at Smyrna to seven, which made great confusion in the Trade of these Countries. Wherefore the Vizier as he had already given proof and testimony to the World of his strict observance, and adherence to the Mahometan Law, so he was desirous to appear highly careful and sensible of the Public Interest: And therefore as the most necessary work, he began with the Dollars of six Drams, proclaiming that they should no longer pass in payments, 
The Vizier's Edict, against Dollars of six Drams.  and that those in whose hands they were found, delivering them into the Mint, should receive a● 80 in return of every such Dollar, by which means the Mint would advance a Fourth on every Dollar, esteeming every Dram worth Fourteen Asper's, and that for the present no Dollar being currant under seven Drams, it might afterwards be brought to Lions, and Dollars of nine Drams; which regulation, though at first grievous to some particular persons, would afterwards redound to the common advanrage and benefit of Trade. To forward which Design the Grand Signior, and Queen Mother sent all their Dollars of six Drams to be new coined into Asper's at the Mint, so likewise did the Vizier, intending to be very strict in prohibition of that Money. But a while after it happened that the Treasurer of the Viziers' Steward having occasion to pay moneys, either for his own or his Master's account, forced some Bags of Six Drams on those to whom payment was to be made; the Receivers denied to accept them; but he being a powerful man, and very urgent, forced the Money upon them, with which laden, as they had received them, they went directly to the Vizier, acquainting him that they were desirous to obey his Commands, as to the six Dram Dollars, but his Steward's Treasurer had forced on them that sort of Money, which if it was his pleasure that they should still pass, they were contented to receive; if not, they desired him to give Command for their payment in other Money. The Vizier being highly enraged, that the first Violation of his Commands should begin in his own Family, immediately ordered, without farther proof or process, that the Offenders Head should be struck off, and his body thrown into the Sea; which Sentence was executed in the same hour for example and terror of others, and to expiate the crime, and take away the scandal from the Fountain of Justice, whose streams can never be esteemed to run clear when the source is corrupted. In like manner the Overseer of the Mint was strangled, and Emir Pasha, formerly Pasha of Grand Cairo, was banished to the Isle of Lemnos, for making the Coin of Asper's 5 per Cent. worse than their true value.  
The Merchants at Aleppo, being far from the Court, 
Merchants Aleppo.  are more subject to troublesome Avanias than others, who are nearer to the Head or Fountain, from whence Justice should proceed as may appear by many examples, and particularly by an accident which fell out there this year. For it happened, that a Janisary which served the English Nation, riding abroad with some of the Merchants, for want of heed, or the unruliness of his Horse, chanced to hurt a Youth playing in the streets. Whereupon the Merchants, and the Janisary, not to suffer this business to come within the knowledge of the City's Officers, immediately for some Money quieted the complaints, and stopped the farther demands of the Father; and to make the business more secure, caused the Father to make Hoget before the Kadi, that he was well satisfied, and remained without farther pretence, either on the Merchant, or the Janisary, for the hurt which his Child had received. But the Pasha, who had for a long time attentively watched an opportunity to extort Money from the English, was resolved not to let pass this fair occasion; and therefore sent to demand from the Consul those Merchants, which he called Accessories to this mischief, and the Assassinates of a Mussulman. The Consul appearing in Person before the Pasha, denied to deliver up the Merchants, being guiltless of any crime; and that for hurt to the Child, the Father had received full satisfaction from the Janisary, and given a discharge before the Kadi. Howsoever this reason would not pacify the Pasha, who could acknowledge no other argument available than a Sum of Money; and therefore in prosecution of his design produced Ten false Witnesses, that the Child was dead of its hurt, and that English men had done the mischief. The Consul had now no other answer than a flat denial; for the Pasha had forced by threats the Hoget from the Janisary, and persisting with constancy in defence of his Merchants, the Pasha confined him for an hours time in a Chamber of his House, and beat, and imprisoned his Druggerman. The Consul afterwards returned home; and perceiving a difference between the Pasha and the Mufti, purchased the favour of the Mufti on his side, and procured from him an Hoget of the several proceed in this business, which was dispatched away with all expedition to Constantinople, that a redress of this injury might be obtained from the Superior Power. Whilst the Lord Ambassador in due manner resented this breach of Capitulations, and prepared to make his complaints to the Vizier, it happened that certain Christians of Aleppo, from whom the Pasha had forced 18000 Dollars by unjust extortion, were then at Court soliciting the restauration of their right. The Ambassador judging this a convenient and opportune preparation to prepossess the mind of the Vizier with a true apprehension of the injustice of this Pasha, encouraged and pricked forward these abused and oppressed Christians in their complaints; and the next day presented his Memorial to the Vizier, containing all the particulars of the late passages at Aleppo; Which with the other Crimes alleged the Day before, so moved the mind of the Vizier, that he promised the Ambassador to send a Kapugibashee of the Grand Signior to inquire into the Truth of these Allegations; and that he might be satisfied of his real intentions to do him justice, he advised him to send a Messenger in company with this Officer, who might witness the reality of his proceed. The Kapugibashee being in this manner dispatched, and arriving at Aleppo, made the Pasha refund the Money he had unjustly taken from the poor oppressed Christians of that Country; in which good action my Lord Ambasador had been an useful instrument, having encouraged the Agents of those Christians at Constantinople, counselled them what Course to take, and introduced them by his Chief Interpreter to the Presence of the Vizier, for which he received the thanks of the Greek and Armenian Patriarches, who gratefully acknowledged to the English Consul at Aleppo, how much they were engaged to the charity and favour of the English ambassador: But whilst all men's eyes were in expectation what farther proceed were designed against the Pasha in favour of the English, the Officer denied to have received any instructions therein, and so returned to Constantinople without taking notice of the English Concernment. The Ambassador judging himself herein slighted, sent to the Viziers Kahya to know the mystery of this neglect; for the Vizier and himself having pawned his word and promises to do him justice against the Pasha of Aleppo, it seemed strange that his assurances should vanish into nothing; and that he so meanly esteemed his Quality and Office, as to disparage it with so much disrepute and contempt as must necessarily befall him, should this Pasha escape without exemplary punishment; for then the World might with reason believe his Applications of no prevalency, and his Merchants fear the insufficiency of his protection. To which the Kahya answered, That it was true, that the Kapugibashee was not instructed in the Concernments of the English, in regard a more solemn and eminent piece of Justice was designed for the Ambassador, than any that could be performed by the Kapugibashee, and that in twenty or thirty days at farthest, the Pasha should be deprived of his Office. The next day following the Kahya advised that the Hattesheriff, or Imperial Command for deposing of the Pasha, was signed, and that old Mahomet Pasha of Darbiquier was constituted in his place; which News was highly pleasing to the Lord Ambassador, in regard he had been an ancient Friend to the English, under whom he presaged to our Nation at Aleppo all security and contentment. 
Reflections on the Premises.  By which Story it is observable, That though the Supreme Officers amongst the Turks are willing to satisfy Christian Ambassadors resident with them, in the Care they have of their Welfare, and maintenance of their Capitulations; yet are not desirous to publish to their own People the punishment of their Grand Officers, at the instigation or for the concernment of a Christian: And that though the Turks are apprehended amongst us for a People of great Morality, and singleness in their Deal; yet it is observable in this, as well as in other their actions, that they have double Tongues and Faces, and know how to act with as fine a Thread, and plausible pretences, as are accustomary in the most politic and refined Courts of Italy.   

Anno Christi 1663. Hegeira 1074.  
THE Baron of Goez, which at the end of the last Year arrived at Buda with several overtures of Peace, had so far proceeded in his Treaty with Ali Pasha of Buda, that all Articles seemed almost concluded, and scarce any difficulty to remain, unless the Surrender of Zekelhyd on the Confines of Hungary; which also was afterwards accommodated by Agreement, That the City should be resigned into the hands of the Prince of Transilvania, as the most equal Condition between the Emperor and the Turk. So that, matters thus seeming to be composed, all People talked of Peace with Germany, and that the force and miseries of Wars were to be turned upon Dalmatia: And though the Turks had no design less in their thoughts than this, or any intentions towards a Peace, as will be proved by the Sequel; howsoever, the Germane Ministers, as men credulous of what they desire, gave the Peace for certainly concluded, in which conceit the Turks so humoured and indulged their fancy, that they persuaded Prince Portia, the Chief Minister of State to the Emperor, in that manner of the reality of their intentions, that he neglected the necessary Provisions and Preparations of War, And though he was often advised by the Resident at the Ottomon Port, that all these Demonstrations of Peace were only Artifices of the Turk, to delude the Emperor's Council; 
The Turks with words deceive the Germane Ministers.  yet so tenacious was he of this Opinion, that though it be but common reason, and the vulgar Rule of Policy for a Prince to arm, and suspect his Neighbour, who puts himself into a Warklike posture; yet this Great Personage, though in other things profoundly wise, and circumspect, was so deluded, that he replied to the Residents Advices to this effect, That it was the Office of a prudent and experienced Minister to discover with diligence the resolution of the Cabinet Councils of Princes, and not to give ear or credit to what is the common Voice or vogue of the Vulgar.  
The Spring drawing near, the Vizier prepared all things for action, nominating and appointing such, who in his absence were to supply the Offices of State: Ishmael Pasha, than Pasha of Buda, was designed for Chimacam, or Governor of Constantinople, and Mustapha Pasha, Captain Pasha, Brother in Law to the Grand Vizier by Marriage of his Sister (and now the present Vizier) was made Chimacam at Adrianople, near the Person of the Grand Signior. All other preparations for War went forwards, Thirty pieces of Cannon from Scutari, and fifty from the Seraglio, most of a vast bigness and weight, which had served in the taking of Babylon, with great store of Ammunition and Provisions of War, were transported up the Danube to Belgrade, and the Princes of Moldavia, and Valachia, had now Commands sent them to quicken their diligence in making their preparations of War, and in providing Sheep, Beef, Rice, and all sorts of Victuals for supply of the Camp; and general Proclamation was made in all places, That all Soldiers, who received on Asper of pay from the Gr. Signior, were to prepare themselves for the War.  
About the middle of February the Horse Tail was set forth at the Viziers' Gate; (which is the usual signal of the Camp's motion within the space of a Month) so that none may excuse himself from the War for want of due and timely intimation. And though the time for departure nearly approached, yet the Grand Signior was so impatient, that he would scarce expect until the Equinoctial, 
The Gr. Signior impatient to leave Constantinople.  which was the Term formerly appointed and published for this expedition; resolving sometimes to proceed before, and leave the Vizier to follow him, letting fall words often, That such as loved and honoured him would keep him company. But this hasty resolution, and eager desire of his Journey, the Vizier, Multi, and others of his Counselors, did moderate, persuading him to a little longer patience: to which, though with some difficulty, he assented; yet he could not forbear from his Horses back, and constant exercises abroad, nor could he be induced to take one Nights repose longer in his great Seraglio at Constantinople, but lodged at Daout Pasha, a small Palace about four miles distant from Constantinople. Which extravagant manner of living most People attributed to his wand'ring humour, and delights in hunting, riding, and such like exercises, having his sole pleasure in the Woods and Fields: But others, who judged with better Foundation, did conceive, That the Grand Signiors choice of other places of Residence rather than his Imperial Seraglio, proceeded not so much from his own unsettled humour, and course of living, as from an apprehension of some Designs, and mutinous Treasons of the Janissaries against him: For to speak the truth, since the death of Kuperlee, the Militia began again to be corrupted; and if we may believe the opinion of the most principal Turks, the Vizier undertook this War to employ the busy spirits of the Soldiery, which began to grow resty and insolent through idleness, and by that means secure his own life, and establish his Condition and Fortune.  
The Equinoctial being come, the Grand Signior would not have one days longer patience; for though the Season was wet and rainny, yet the Tents were pitched; and though the Wind was so violent and forcible as overturned almost the whole Camp, yet no difficulties and inconveniencies of Wether could give one hour of intermission to the Sultan's desires: Wherefore on the Ninth of this Month, 
March.  the Grand Signior departed from Constantinople, attended with his Court, his principal Officers of State, and with what part of his Army was then a in readiness to march. The magnificence of the show they made, was according to the usual Solemnity, yet worthy the sight of a Stranger, and perhaps not incurious to the Reader in its Relation.  
First, 
The Cavalcade which the Gr. Signior made when he departed from Constantinople.  marched with a singular Gravity, the several and distinct Orders of Civil and Military Officers in their proper Habits and Caparisons, the Santones in their wild dress followed by the Emirs, or such as are of the Kindred of their false Prophet; the Great Vizier and Musti road in rank together, the Vizier on the left hand, the most honourable place amongst the Soldiery, being the side to which the Sword is girt, as the right is of greatest esteem amongst such as are of the Law, being that hand which guides the Pen: The Trappings of the Viziers' Horse were plared with Gold, and before him were carried three Horse-tails, called in Turkish (Tugh,) and behind him came about Three hundred and fifty Pages, all Young men well mounted, and armed with Jacks and Coats of Male: Next followed the Minions of the Court, or Seraglio, (viz.) the Paicks with Caps of beaten Gold, and embroidered Coats, the solacs with Feathers, armed with Bows and Arrows; these two last are of the highest degree of Lackeys, which more nearly attend the Person of the Grand Signior; these were followed by Nine led Horses of the Grand Signior, richly adorned with precious Stones, and Bucklers all covered with Jewels of an unknown value. Immediately before the Person of the Grand Signior was led a Camel carrying the Alcoran in a Chest covered with cloth of gold: The Gr. Signior himself was clothed in a Vest of cloth of gold lined with a Sable incomparably black, held up from the sides of his Horse by four Pages; his Person was followed with great numbers of Eunuches, and Pages with long red Caps wrought with Gold about the head, carrying Lances and Nails, with two Locks, one on each side of their Head, which are worn by such only as are of the Royal Chamber: After these crowded great numbers of Servants, with the chief Comp. of Saphees, commanded by the Selictor Aga, in number about 1800. And in this manner and order they marched to their Tents.  
The Tents were raised on a small Hill, as may be judged about Four Miles distant from Constantinople, and about Two Thousand in number ranged at that time without order, only the Grand Signior's seemed to be in the midst, and to over-top all the rest, well worthy observation, costing (as was reported) One hundred and eighty thousand Dollars, 
The richness of Turkish Tents.  richly embroidered in the inside with Gold, and supported by Pillars plated with Gold. Within the 
* In Turkish Perdéh.  Walls of this Tent (as I may so call them) were all sorts of Offices belonging to the Seraglio, all Retirements and Apartments for the Pages, Chioskes or Summer-houses for pleasure; and though I could not get admittance to view the innermost Rooms and Chambers, yet by the outward and more common places of resort, I could make a guess at the richesse and greatness of the rest being sumptuous beyond comparison of any in use amongst the Christian Princes. On the right hand hereof was pithced the Grand Viziers' Tent, exceedingly rich and lofty; and had I not seen that of the Sultan's before it, I should have judged it the best that my eyes had seen. The ostentation and magnificence of this Empire being evidenced in nothing more than in the richesse of their Pavilions, sumptuous beyond the fixed Palaces of Princes, erected with Marble and Mortar.  
On the Sixteenth of this Month the Aga of the Janissaries first raised his Tents, 
The Turks begin their March.  and began his march; the next day followed the Grand Signior, Vizier, and other Officers, and Spahees. At which time all Asia was full of Soldiers flocking from all parts of the East, as from Aleppo, Damascus, Arabia, Erzirum, and Babylon: So that for a long time Boats and Barks were continually employed to ferry the Soldiery from Scutari into Europe: And the Highways, Villages, and all parts of the Road towards Adrianople were filled with Soldiers, as if all Asia had issued out to devour and inhabit the Germane Possessions. And for greater expedition in the march of the Army, Proclamation was made of a general Rendezvous at Sophia at the 
* The Turks Feast.  Biram, then within Three week's time, where they designed to soil their Horse, and refresh themselves before they fell in earnest to their business. But before the Grand Vizier departed from Adrianople to prosecute a War in Hungary against the Emperor, he called Signior Ballarino to his presence, as if he would treat with him of matters tending to an adjustment with Venice; when at the same time he had 20000 men in a readiness at Scutari to march into Dalmatia, and to join with other Forces in Bosna and Croatia; but this dissimulation and appearance of Treaty served only to discover on what Terms a Peace might be obtained, in case Affairs in Hungary should be so pressing as to require an application solely of Arms to that Country.  
Not only had Signior Ballarino Affairs of public trouble, but likewise something touched him of private concernment in his own Family; where the Turks, I know not upon what information coming to search, found in his House two figures, one of a man, and the other of a woman made of Linen cloth, stuffed with Wool and Cotton; the which were interpreted by the Turks to be Images of Sorcery and Enchantment; one representing the Grand Signior, and the other his Mother, were designed in a secret manner, by thrusting Needles and Pins into those parts, where the Heart and Liver is, to cause those whom they represent to die with macerations and consumptions, according to the Enchantment of Medea. In jecur urget acus. And this suspicion was augmented by the reports of the Neighbourhood, who hearing the Priest often recite his Litany, and sing Evening-song, avouched that they constantly overheard the Charms muttered in such forms as are used by Magicians and Sorcerers: Wherefore designing to take the Priest, who was the Father Provincial of St. Francis, and punish him for his Witchcraft, the good man fairly fled, and kept himself out of harms way, until Signior Ballarino could quiet the minds of the Turks by some Art, which he more forcibly practised upon them by a stronger charm of Money and Presents than that which was the subject of their complaint.  
In the mean time all fears and dangers of Candia vanished, because the Turks bent their Forces and chief of their strength against their Enemies at Land: To provide against which, the Senate of Venice sent into Dalmatia the Baron Spaar for General, with many other Officers under him, namely the Marquis Maculani, Count Ettore Albano, Carlo Martinengo, and Roverelli, Count of Caudes, the Cavalier Grimaldi, Echenfelt, and others. Into Friuli, Francisco Morosini was dispatched in quality of Proveditor General with supreme Power and Authority, and in this manner all matters were as well provided and secured by Land, as they were by Sea.  
The Biram chanced to happen out this Year towards the end of April, by which time the Vizier, and most of his Army, assembled according to Proclamation at Sophia; where having continued some time, and consulted well in what manner to put their designs in execution, they proceeded in their March towards Buda, and the Confines of Hungary; but in the way the Vizier was encountered by a Messenger from the Emperor, offering all reasonable Propositions of Peace, if possibly a stop might be given to the farther progress of that vast and formidable Army. All matter, were proposed which probably might give satisfaction; the Fort of Count Serini (the grand Eyesore of the Turks) was proffered to be demolished, with other Conditions which before the March of the Army were never proposed or demanded. But the Vizier gave little ear to these fair Overtures, but proceeded forwards in his Demands, as he did in his March: Requiring now, not the demolishment of the Fort, but the Surrender of it entirely with all the Strength, Artillery, and Ammunition into the hands of the Grand Signior. Had this condition been granted, it is probable the desires and pretensions of the Turks would not have stopped here, but have risen, as the spirits of their Enemies had condescended, and exceeded all the hopes and advantage which they imagined probable and feasible to be obtained by the War. Wherefore this Message proving fruitless, the Bringer of it was permitted Licence to return into Germany: But the Resident was refused dismission, being detained in the Turkish Camp, as an Instrument to mediate a Peace, when both sides should grow weary of the War.  
About this time the Tartars were greatly infested by the Cossacks, who were then very formidable and strong, 
The Cossacks infest the Tartars.  approaching near the City of Osac, the Key and chief Fortress of Tartary, under the Commann of a Fisherman of the Boristhenes, who having had great successes, and collected a considerable sum of Money, became a dangerous Enemy: By Sea also they commanded absolutely, roving uncontrolled, having a Fleet of Saykes and Galleys near an hundred and fifty Sail, against whom the Tartar Han or King of Tartary craved of the Grand Signior forty sail of Galleys that year to oppose them. But this Force of the Cossacks was soon abated; for it pleased God, that passing out of the Palus Moeotis through the narrow passage of Colchos into the Black Sea, the best part of this Fleet suffered shipwreck; with which they were so dismayed, that the twelve sail of Galleys (which was the whole Force the Turks could spare this year for that Sea) gave a check to the remainder, and forced them again to the Banks of the Boristhenes. The rest of the Turkish Fleet, consisting, together with the Beys Galleys, in all but of thirty Sail, departed from Constantinople, with design rather to make some appearance of a Fleet, and a noise amongst their own people, and collect the Contributions of the Isles in the Archipelago, than out of hopes of effecting any thing against the Venetians; and so it succeeded; for this Fleet remained the whole Summer at Mytilene, not daring to appear abroad for fear of the Enemy.  
Though the Tartars were so hardly beset by the Cossacks, yet their danger at home was not a sufficient excuse to disengage them from their assistance in the War of Hungary. For the Vizier marching towards the Frontiers, sent one Messenger after the other to hasten the Tartar Han with all speed possible to the Wars. But the Tartars seeming not so willing, or so ready as the Turks expected, more positive commands, and severe threats, were dispatched than before, that laying aside all excuses or delays, they should with all the Force of their Country attend in this present War against the Emperor, 
The Tartar unwilling to go to the War.  or otherwise the Tartar Han was to be deprived of his Government, and his Son constituted in his place. These severe menaces reduced the Tartar to great straits; fearful he was to displease the Sultan, not knowing what ill consequences might proceed from thence; but more apprehensive he was of the approaches of the Cossacks, and of the displeasure of his own People, who were resolved to see this fire of War extinguished in their own homes, before they would attend the designs, or satisfy the Lusts of a stranger Prince. In this Dilemma the Tartar Han finding himself, made use of fair words and promises, engaging his word. That after the harvest was past, no obstacle should prevent his compliance with the Sultan's expectations; for at present it was impossible, in regard that should their People at this season be diverted from gathering the harvest, the Corn and Fruit would remain on the ground, and so occasion a Famine and destruction of their Country. And herein the Tartar had some reason; for these People go not to the Wars, as other Nations, who leave a sufficient number behind to cultivate their Country, and perform all other Offices and Employments in a Commonwealth: But these making their chief livelihood and subsistence on the prey and robberies they make on their Neighbours; 
The course of life amongst the Tartars.  as many as resolve to eat Bread and live, who are men not old or impotent, able to bear Arms, betake themselves to their Horse and Bow; so that when their Army is abroad, their Towns and Villages are only inhabited, and defended by their Women. But the Turk whose desires are never satisfied with reasons, or withstood by words, or with any thing besides the execution of his Commands, dispatched another Message more full of threats and resolution than formerly, 
They are threatened again.  carried by the Embrahor, or Master of the G. Signior's Horse, menacing nothing but Fire, and Sword, and Destruction to the Han and his Country, if he longer delayed to perform his Duty. But by this time the Harvest being almost gathered, and their fears against the Cossacks partly extinguished, the Tartar promised with all expedition an Army of Seventy Thousand men, 
They send an Army into Hagary.  under the Conduct of the Prince his eldest Son, who whilst they were putting themselves in order, and assembling for the War; reports were murmured, as if the Turks were in a Treaty of Peace with the Emperoor, and matters in a fair likelihood of composure: At this news the common Soldiers amongst the Tartars were not a little startled, fearing that they who are free Booters, and have no other pay than their purchase, should by such a Treaty be forced to return empty; and therefore before they would proceed, sent to advise the Sultan of these their fears; supplicating him, that if he should think fit to conclude a Peace, and so oblige them to return into their own Country, that he would not take it amiss, if upon their march home, they should make themselves good upon his Subjects of Moldavia and Valachia, whose persons and Estates they resolved to carry with them, as a just prey and recompense for their loss of time and labour. The Sultan who sets a small value on the Lives and Estates of his Christian Subjects, judged this Proposition but reasonable, so long as upon these terms he might obtain the benefit of the Tartars assistance, who are the best Horse to forage, destroy, and make desolate a Country.   

The Story of Asan Aga the Mosayp or Favourite, and other instances of the uncertainty of the Turkish Richesses, and Glory  
THE Great Vizier being by this time arrived on the Frontiers with a very considerable Army; the G. Signior at Adrianople continued his usual pleasures in Hunting, Riding, throwing of the Gerit or Dart, and in other pastimes and sports of this nature; at which time casting his Eves upon one Asan Aga, a sprightly youth of his Seraglio, a Polonian by Nation, to be more forward and active than any of his Court, took an affection to him, so sudden and violent, as might be judged neither well founded, nor long durable; for the Grand Signior having heard, that there were examples amongst the Emperors his Predecessors, not only in the absence, but in the presence also of the Vizier, of maintaining and constituting a Favourite, in Turkish called Mosayp, did own publicly the Election of this person for his Friend and Companion; so that this Minion was on a sudden so highly ingratiated in the favour of his Prince, that he always road equal with him; Clothed as rich, and mounted as well. as the Sultan himself, as if he had been his Coadjutor, or Companion in the Empire. The Queen Mother, the Kuzlier Aga, and other rich Eunuches of the Seraglio, the Chimacams of Adrianople, and Constantinople, with all the Great Officers and principal Ministers, were commanded to make Presenr of Money, Jewels, and other Sacrifices, to this rising Sun; whom now every one so courted and adored, that he became the only talk and admiration of the whole Town; no other discourse there was but of Asan Chelabei, Asan the fine accomplished Gentleman, Asan the only Creature of Fortune, and Idol of the whole World. This high and sudden promotion of this Youth, greatly displeased the Queen Mother, Kuzlier Aga, who had Creatures of their own to perfer, and by their means became the Envy and Emulation of the whole Court, so that there wanted not such who posted the news to the Vizier, as him, on whom the growing greatness of Asan might have the most dangerous reflection: But the Vizier duly considering, that the deep impressions this Youth had made in the affections of his Master, were not to be removed by plain dealing, but by some more occult Artifice and dissimulation, took occasion to write to the Grand Signior, in favour of Asan Aga, extolling the prudence of his choice of so complete and hopeful a Youth for his Favourite; but that it was pity, so pregnant parts as those with which Asan was endued, fit to promote his Master's Service and Interest, should be Encloistred, and Buried in the softness and delights of his Seraglio; and therefore his Counsel was, to have him preferred to some government, and degree of a Pasha, to which his Abilities and Education, in the Nursery and Discipline of the Court, had abundantly accomplished him. Pessimum genus inimicorum, laudantes. 
Tacitus.  Nor were the Queen Mother, and Kuzlier Aga, all this time wanting in their contrivance to undermine him, but not with a design spun with so fine a Thread, professing themselves openly his Adversaries: For which Courtly Policy, the Vizier only received a check, and some few verbal reproofs, for intermeddling with what so nearly concerned his Master's Fancy and Affection: But the Kuzlier Aga, was by one word from Asan (whom he had discovered to be his Enemy) deprived of his Office, 
The Kuzlier Aga banished to Cairo.  and had therewith lost his Life, had not the Queen Mother powerfully interceded for him, and gained an exchange of his punishment from death to banishment in Grand Cairo in Egypt. The Baltagibashee also (who is the Captain of that part of the Grand Signiors Guard, 
As also the Baltagibashee.  who carry Hatchers, and are empyloyed in cutting Wood for the use of the Seraglio) being discovered to be a Confederate in the same Plot against the Favourite, was condemned to the same punishment, and immediately both of them dispeeded away to the place, where they were to spend the remainder of their days. Grand Cairo hath always been the place of Banishment for unfortunate Courtiers, or rather of such who have with much greatness, plenty, and contentment sometimes enjoyed the Fruit of their great Richesses, gained in the Sunshine and summer of their Prince's favour. To this City also was this Kuzlier Aga exiled, who in the enjoyment of his Office for several years, had amassed a most vast Wealth, incredible to be spoken, and much to be wondered, that a Negro, whose hue and person is contemptible amongst all, whom God hath created of a Colour different from those who partake more of Light, and are of nearer similitude with the Sun, and Nature of an Angel; one whose Original was a Slave, and his price never above a Hundred Pieces of Eight, should be loaded with such Goods of Fortune, and enriched with the Treasury of a Prince: His Retinue consisted of about 900 Horse, (besides Camels, and Mules for his Baggage) amongst which a Hundred were led Horses, worth Seven or eight hundred Dollars a Horse, and that he might still seem to live by his Prince's Bounty, a thousand Asper's a day was to be his constant pay, to be issued out of the G. Signior's Revenue in Egypt; by which we may in part calculate the greatness of this Empire, when so vast Richesse is accounted but a reasonable proportion for so vile and mean a Slave: Howsoever the Grand Signiors Treasury suffers little hereby, for this wealth and pomp is but lent him to keep, and look on; he is uncapable to make a Testamen, or constitute an Heir; the Grand Signior himself succeeding to all the Estate he hath given him, and the improvement of it. This Negro being proceeded as far as to Constantinople, had his Companion the Balragibushee, recalled from him with design to be put to Death, but afterwards by mediation of some powerful Friends, who took advantage of the gentle and benign humour of the Sultan, his pardon was obtained, and he preferred to a small 
* Government of a Pasha.  Pashalick in the lesser Asia. Howsoever the Eunuch proceeded in his Journey to Grand Cairo, where being arrived, after three Days, was by the Imperial Command stripped of all his wealth and greatness, which amounted unto Two Millions of Dollars, to be restored again to their first Master, who uses to lend his Slaves such gaieties and Ornaments, only to afford the World occasion to see and admire the vastness of his Wealth, and contemplate the vanity and unconstancy of Richesses and Worldly glory. This poor Negro thus devested of all, returned to his primary condition of a Slave, in which he was born, and for many years had lived, and was now banished, forsaken, and disconsolate in the upper Egypt; whither going scarce with sufficient to preserve him from Famine and Beggary, the Beyes of Egypt, out of compassion, bestowed on him an Alms of twelve Purses, being Eight Thousand four hundred Dollars, according to the Account of Cairo, now the only support and sustenance of his Life.  
This Victory gained over these great Personages, and foil given to the Queen Mother herself, was not carried by this young Favourite with that prudent equality of mind as was decent; but being puffed up with pride and glory, adventured to a judgement and censure of the deepest matters of State, which touched not a little the jealousy and scorn of the Great Vizier, who therefore wrote to all those grave Sages, to whose Counsel he conceived the Sultan gave any ear or credit; representing with extraordinary passion and fervency the dangers he apprehended might befall his Master, and his Empire, whilst both were subject to the unexperienced Counsels of Asan, a Youth both in years and knowledge. That it was much to the disparagement of the Supreme Office of Vizier whilst was with Thousands of Turks on the Frontiers contending for the Glory and Enlargement of the Ottoman Dominions, subjected to millions of dangers and labours; to be supplanted by a Boy, fit only for an attendants in his Master's Chamber; and to have the privacy of the Emperor's State Counsels and policy rifled by a Youth, whose years had not fitted him for the knowledge and continence of an ordinary Secret. These reasonable Complaints of the Vizier's were by some of his wise Friends, whose Age and Gravity had produced something of Reverence towards their Persons, not without hazard and fear communicated unto the Sultan, the violence of whose Love being with time moderated and abated, he began to consider the reasonableness of this Discourse, and so on a sudden, to the great admiration of all, cast off his Favourite, creating him a Kapugibashee, or chief Porter, with a hundred and fifty Asper's a day Salary.   

The Ruin of Samozade, the Reis Effendi, or Chief Secretary of State to the Great Vizier.  
AND since we have related a Story which partly represents the unconstancy and tyranny of the Turkish Greatness, it may yet please the Reader, should we add another, tho' a little out of its due order, not less remarkable, and worthy of Record, than the former.  
When Newhausel was besieged, called by the Turks and Hungarians, Oyar, and divers attempts made on it in vain; Samozade the Reis Effendi, with less caution and wisdom than he did usually practise in other matters, wrote a Letter to the Chief Eunuch of the Women, then in the Seraglio at Adrianople, to this effect. That if the Grand Signior desired to have that Fortress taken that was then besieged, he should choose a more able Captain for his Army than the present Vizier, a Person who had only been educated in a Tekeh, or College, and studied in the speculations of Law, and not in the Odas of the Janissaries, or Customs and Exercises of the Camp: And therefore if his Majesty thought fit to choose another General, he could not cast his eyes on any more able and deserving than Ibrahim Pasha his Son in Law, a Person qualified for the Office of Vizier, being skilful in all points both of War and Peace. This Eunuch being the person that had succeeded to the former lately exiled, having received this Letter, immediately without farther Art or Prologue, read it to the Grand Signior, at which though at first he was startled, yet not as yet weary of the Vizier, but ftill conserving a kindness and esteem for him, took the Letter from the Eunuch, and sent it to the Vizier, permitting him to inflict what punishment he judged most agreeable to his own preservation and vindication of honour. The Vizier, having received this Letter, seemed not in the least to be surprised with the perfidiousness of Samozade, but in a cool temper recollecting all the Applications and Addresses (which we have mentioned before) at his first entrance into this Supreme Office, and judging from thence, that he was not a Person capable of friendship, or a steadiness to his Interest, sent for him, and for Ibrahim Pasha his Son in Law to his presence, and first having upbraided his Treachery, and want of Integrity, in return to all the Caresses and Endeavours he had used to win his Faith, caused both their heads to be struck off by the Executioner.  
This Samozade was one of the most wise and best practised Secretaries of State that ever served the Ottoman Empire, and one whom our English much lamented, being perfectly acquainted with the particulars of our Capitulations, and Constitution of our Trade; and had not his extraordinary Covetousness blemished his other moral Virtues, he might have been esteemed a man rare, and a Minister not unworthy the greatest Monarch of the World. The Richesse he had collected during the time of his State-Negotiations were incredible and immense, for he spared and lost no opportunity of gains, which rendered him the more liable and obnoxious to the stroke of Justice. His Goods were now seized on for service of the Sultan, his Master, as justly confiscated for Treason; his Estate was found to amount unto three Millions of Pieces of Eight in ready Money; he had sixteen hundred Camels, four Hundred Mules, Six hundred Horses of the best sort, besides ordinary Horses of service proportionable to those of value. In his Chests and Stores were found Four thousand Girdles, or Sashes, of the best sort of Silver, never worn; Seven and twenty pounds' weight of Pearl, three hundred Daggers (or Turkish Hanjars) most set with Diamonds and Rubies, besides Ninety Sable Vests, each whereof might be vauled at a Thousand Dollars; his Swords and rich Furniture were without number, or account, with a Cartload of the best and finest China; over and above all this, remained to his Son a Revenue of about Ten pounds Sterling a day, who being condemned to the torture to confess the hidden Riches of his Father, at his first examination discovered One hundred and twenty five thousand Zaichins of Venetian Gold.   

Of an Avania brought upon the Dutch Nation.  
BEfore we proceed on with the Relation of the War in Hungary, where we for a time shall leave the Great Vizier, it will not be from our purpose to digress a little in recounting certain intermediate Accidents, which had reference to our own and the Dutch Nations Interest at the Ottoman Court. And first I shall begin with the Dutch, to whom a considerable trouble and misfortune besel, by means of a Ship of their called the Emperor Octaviano, which designing to lad Turk's Goods at Alexandria for Constantinople, had her Licence and Dispatches obtained by means of the Holland Resident, the Sieur Warnero. This Ship being accordingly laden at Alexandria, whereon also the Grand Signior himself had Thirty thousand Dollars Interest, and being ready to departed, was near the Port surprised by the Venetian, and Maltese Corsairs, and so taken. This News was posted over land from Grand Cairo, and the Cargo sent of the Goods, importing Fourscore and four thousand Dollars, which in the Month of June arrived at Constantinople. The persons interested in this loss being many, in the nature of a Tumult applied themselves to the Grand Signior, and demanded sentence against the Dutch Resident for reparation, alleging that he had recommended the Ship, and Commander, who had combined with the Corsairs to surprise him, and that the Resident had engaged for the faithfulness of the Captain, who had betrayed their Goods, not endeavouring to defend himself so much as by the shot of one Musket. The Grand Signior being likewise concerned herein himself, was easily persuaded to grant his Order and Sentence, That the loss of all should concern the Dutch Resident, and his Nation, requiring the Chimacam of Constantinople to summon the Resident, and intimate his pleasure therein, exacting a time limited for the payment. The Resident being called to several Audiences thereupon, denied to have had any hand in the employment of this Ship on the this Voyage, and that their Capitulations, to which the Grand Signior had sworn, acquitted him from being responsible for the misdemeanours of any of his Nation, for whose fidelity and good behavivour he had never personally engaged, and thereupon positively refused to make himself liable for payment of this Money, to which he was neither obliged by the Law of Nations, nor his own private Act. Notwithstanding which, the Turks sentenced the Resident to be liable to make satisfaction, in regard that when the Ship was first freighted, he appeared before the Chimacam at Constantinople, and being asked whether the Commander of this Ship was an honest man, and one who might be entrusted with such a concernment of the Turks; his Answer was, That he believed he might, and that he was always esteemed faithful and honest to his Trust: which in the Turkish Law amounting to as much as if he had said, he would become his security, the Grand Signior confirmed the former sentence against the Resident, and with haste and fury dispatched a Kapugibashee to bring his Person to Adrianople; where being arrived, and continuing as yet constant to his first Answer, was committed to custody of the Chaousbashee, or Chief of the Pursuivants, where they gave him time until after the Feast of the little Biram, to consult his own good and security of his Nation within the Turkish Dominions. The Feast was no sooner ended, but the Grand Signior sent immediately to know his untimate resolution, declaring, That if he continued still obstinate against his Power, he had commanded that he should be committed to that Dungeon which had some few years before been the Lodging of other Christian Ministers. The Resident terrified at the thoughts of such an Imprisonment, declined from his former constancy, engaging to pay the Money in an Hundred and five days time, for no longer would be granted; so violent and unreasonable the Turks were in their demands, against the Law of Nations, the particular Capitulations, and the common reason and justice of the World. This Money was for the most part taken up by the Dutch Nation in Turkey at Interest, and afterwards the debt extinguished by Money lent them by the States,  payment of which a particular Imposition was granted on all Goods brought from Turkey, until the Debt to them was cleared, with an Interest of one per cent. for the year. By which it may be observed, how little are esteemed the Persons of Christian Representatives in the Turkish Court; who having proved with what tameness some Princes have taken the affronts offered to the Person of their Ambassador in former times, and now observing with what patience the States of Holland have sustained the like insolence and injury in their Resident, they may possibly profess their Function sacred, but yet in matters of their own interest will never be induced to vouchsafe them that respect or just treatment which is due to them.   

In what state the Affairs of England, in reference to the Turkish Court, stood about this time with Algiers, and other Parts of Barbary.  
IN the preceding year we declared how a Peace was concluded between England and Algiers: For better confirmation whereof, and security of our Merchant's Estates in the Levant, upon occasion of a future breach, it was judged necessary by His Majesty's Council, That the respective Articles last made and concluded with Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli, should be distinctly described and ratified by the Grand Signior, with this Clause at the Conclusion of each, viz. That in case the foregoing Articles were not kept by these his Subjects respectively, but should contrary to the meaning thereof through Piracy be broken, that then it should be lawful for the King of England to chastise those People by his own Arms and Force, without Impeachment or Breach of that good Peace and Amity which Intervenes between His Majesty of Great Britain and the Ottoman Emperor: And this was supposed might always be a Plea in defence of the English Nation in Turkey, when at any time His Majesty provoked by the Injuries of those faithless and piratical Nations, should take due Revenge upon them, not only on the Seas, but also on the Land, subverting those very Cities and Fortresses, which are the Nests of Piracies, and the common Chastisement and Gaols of Christendom. When these Articles came to the hands of His Majesty's Ambassador the Earl of Winchelsea, with Orders to have them ratified and subscribed in the manner foregoing, the Turkish Court was then at Adrianople, to which place on this occasion the Lord Ambassador made a Journey from his usual Residence at Constantinople; and having acquainted the Chimacam with the whole matter, and the Propositions rightly apprehended by him, they were offered, and the next day communicated in behalf of the Ambassador to the Grand Signior, who readily promised compliance with His Majesty's desires, ordering the Articles and Conclusion of them, to be engrossed and prepared for the Imperial Assent. Howsoever some considerable time ran on before they were delivered out, in regard that being matters of State relating to War and Peace, they could not be fully granted without Privity and Knowledge of the Grand Vizier, who was the supreme Counsellor, and therefore we were forced to attend thirty five days before an Express could go and return from the Frontiers with the Answer expected, which was as easily granted by the Vizier, as before it was entertained by the Grand Signior. On August 5. the Confirmation of the several aforesaid Articles were consigned unto myself in presence of our Lord Ambassador by the hands of the Chimacam, being myself designed in Person to deliver them; for which Service a Frigate of His Majesty's Navy attended at Smyrna: so that very Evening I departed, and arrived at Smyrna: the 15th of August.  
In my Journey from Adrianople to Smyrna, omitting the Geography of the Countries, and the pleasant view I had from the top of a Mountain between Malagra and Gallipoli, from whence I could survey all the Hellespont, and at the same time take a prospect of the Propontick and Ionian Seas, I shall only relate two passages which befell me in this Journey, not unpleasant to be remembered.  
The first was at a small Village called Ishecle, at the foot of the Mountain Ida, not far from the Ancient Iroy, now named by the Turks Kauzdog, which signifies the Mountain of Geese; the People that inhabit here, are of a rude Disposition, great Thiefs, and of a wild and savage Nature; at my entry thereupon I was advised by those that were with me, that it was necessary to take Mules to carry my Baggage through the Mountains, and to press the People to convoy me to the next Government by Virtue of a Command the Grand Signior had granted me for the security of my Travels; so that arriving at this place by break of day, I went directly with all my Attendance, being about eighteen or nineteen Horse, to the Kadi's House, where knocking hard at the Door, a Servant looked out at the Window, and spying so great a company, wholly affrighted, ran to his Master, and awakening him with such dreadful news, he had scarce any Soul or Life remaining to render an Answer; for he was one of those, who three times a day was used to take his Doses of Opium, which gave him a strange kind of Intoxication or Drunkenness; during the Operation of which, men have their Spirits violently moved and agitated, that afterwards it leaves them so wearied and languid, that in the morning when they first awake, they remain like dead Stocks, their Members are benumbed, and can scarce turn from one side to the other. In this conidtion the News of new Guests surprised this Kadi, when wholly feeble he called to his Servant to reach him his Box of Opium, of which when he had taken his usual Propotion, and that it began to work, his Life returned again to him and he began immediately to recover, so that he had Courage to open his Gates and receive us in: when he had read the Command, and found no hurt in it, the Man was transported with Joy and Opium, and was so kind, cheerful, and of a good humour, that I could not but admire at the change; he told me, that he lived in a barbarous Country, and was forced to use that for Divertisement and as a Remedy of his melancholy hours. I easily perceived the effect it had upon him, for he seemed to me like a Bedlam; in which humour he called all his Neighbours about him, and after a wise Consultation, they provided me with two Mules, and five Men on foot with rusty Muskets without Powder or Shot, to guide and guard me through the Mountains. I had not traveled two Miles before all my Guard were stolen aside, and taking advantage of the Woods and Mountains, were fled from me, so that I found myself with no other than my own People, in an unbeaten Path, and a way unfrequented; the man excepted who drove the Mules, who for sake of his Beasts was obliged to a farther attendance. We traveled in this manner through the Mountains about four hours, when near a Village called Suratnee, we met one of the Principal men on Horseback, carrying a flayed Mutton behind him, which upon Examination we discovered to be carried for a Bribe to the Kadi of Isheclee, that so he would be his Friend, and favour him in his Cause: And further upon inquiry, finding that our Entertainment was likely to be mean at Suratnee, we forced the Gentleman to return with us, and to sell us his Mutton at the market-price, and so for that time we disappointed our Kadi of his Fee or Reward: and being upon the rise of a Hill descending to Suratnee, so that the People could see us at a distance, they like true Sons of Kauzdog forsook their Habitations, and fled, which we perceiving posted after them, and catched two of their men, whom we brought under 'Sheart, (or the Countryman's Oath, which they account very sacred, and will by no means break) to be true and faithful to us, to serve, and not leave us for so long time as we should remain in their Village, and accordingly these men were not only serviceable, but diligent: so soon as they discovered me to be one who would pay justly for what I took, and was not a Turkish Aga, or Servant of Great men who harrass the People, and take their Service and Meat on account of free Quarter, the whole Village returned again from their places of Refuge amidst the Woods, so that I neither wanted Provisions nor Attendance.  
Another passage happened unto me of better Civility and Entertainment in the Plains of Pergamus, where not many Miles from that Ancient City. I arrived about six a Clock in the Evening at certain Tents or Cots of Shepherds, being only Hurdles covered with Haircloth, lined within with a sort of lose Felt, a sufficient defence against the Sun and Rain; the Turks call these People Euruches, and are Shepherds who with their Wives, Children and , Live and Inhabit, where they most delight, or like the Shepherds of Ancient days, remove their dwellings to those Places where they find most plenty of Water and Pasture. Amongst these Cors so soon as I alighted from my Horse, I was received and saluted by the Aga or Chief, with great Humanity and Kindness; for so soon as he understood who I was, and that I was employed in public Affairs, he presently places me under some neighbouring Trces, and called for Carpets and Cushions to sit on, which were more Fine and Rich, than agreed with the outward appearance of Men wholly unaccustomed to a City-life. After some Discourse had with me, which I remember to have been very Courteous and Inquisitive of my Condition and Business, he provided Provender for our Horses, and in a short time ordered Bread and Eggs to be brought for to stay my Stomach, supposing that hard Travels had sharpened my Appetite. About an hour after that, he invited all my Company, and then we fed very plentifully of several Dishes, which the good Housewives had dressed within the Precincts of their poor Tents; whilst the Shepherds had in the Field killed a lat Kid, and were then roasting it whole at the suel of a Tree which they had felled; this Roast-meat they cut into quarters, and with Bread and Salt put it into a Linen-cloth, delivering it to one of my Servants for our Breakfast the next morning. Having thus well refreshed myself with the Charity of these good Shepherds, I arose with the Moon about eleven a Clock at Night; but before my Departure, I demanded what I had to pay; to which the generous Shepherd replied, That my Acceptance was a sufficient Payment, for that all Men were obliged to be Civil and Hospitable to Men who traveled the World like me for public Service; and withal desired me to speak well, wheresoever I came, of such poor Men who led their Lives in the Fields, who were instructed in these Principles, viz. to hurt none, and to be humane and helpful to all Mankind.  
In a few days after my Arrival at Smyrna, I embarked on the Bonaventure Frigate, Commanded by Capt. Berkeley, afterwards Sir William Berkeley, and shaping our course first for Tripoli in Barbary, 
Tripoli.  we came to Anchor before the Town the 29; and immediately going ashore, we were conducted to the Presence of the Pasha of that Country, whom I acquainted with the occasion of this Address, delivering into his hands two Copies of the late Treaty of Peace, one confirmed by the Hand and Seal of His Majesty our Gracious Sovereign, and the other of the Sultan; both which he received with singular Respect and Reverence, promising to maintain the Peace sacred and inviolable; and so being dismissed fairly from him, we speedily repaired on Board, and setting Sail again that Night with a prosperous Gale, we anchored in the Bay of Tunis on the second of September; 
Tunis.  and the next day being landed, we in the first place made our Addresses to the Dey, who bears the Office of Prince or Governor in chief, though in the Arabian Language the word signifies as much as Uncle, to whom I tendered the Confirmations of Peace in the same form and manner as before at Tripoli: the Dey received them with Respect and Honour, promising to continue the Peace; that part which was from our King, he received himself; but that which was from the Grand Signior he advised me to deliver to the Pasha; for coming from his Master, it might more nearly concern him than any other; the Pasha having seen and read, the Hattesheriff returned it again to the Dey to be placed amongst the Records and Registers of the Divan, and so making a Visit to all the great Men in Power, giving them notice of our Business, that so none might take Exceptions, or judge themselves neglected for want of Addresses; we the same Night departed from Tunis, and proceeded forward in our Voyage to Algiers. But before we arrive there, I have time to acquaint the Reader of the Pestilential Fever which then affected our whole Ship. When we departed from Smyrna, we had fourteen Sick of the Autumnal Distemper, but before ten Days, we had ninety five out of a hundred and sixty Men, which lay Sick on their Beds and Hammocks; and we seared so general a Weakness, that we should not have had Strength sufficient to have Sailed our Ship; for I think there was scarce any amongst us in perfect Health. But God shown his Strength in our Weakness, so that in ten Days, having buried nine of our Men, he was pleased with the change of our Climate, to renew our Health, and in Answer to our Prayers, as it were by a Miracle, to restore us to all the Health, and Strength, and Comfort, that we could desire.  
At Algiers, that Den of Thiefs, and Harbour of Faithless Men, and all Impiety, we arrived the 10th of September, where immediately with assistance of the Consul, we designed to tender the Confirmations of the Peace unto the Divan, than the supreme and Absolute Power. But whilst we imagined the Peace firm, and improbable that those Articles which were concluded and agreed but the last Year, should so easily and soon be forgotten; we found the Scene of Affairs greatly altered, and fears of an unexpected Rupture; for the Ships of Algiers roving in the Seas, had lately sent in nine small English Vessels without a Pass from the Duke of York, for want of which, they pretended by a new Agreement they ought to be prize; of which, six by means of the Consul being released, three only remained under Detention at our Arrival; when immediately we applied ourselves to Shaban Aga, a Spanish Renegado, than Cape or Chief of their confused Divan; to him we first disclosed the import of our Message, and shown the Confirmations of our Peace subscribed by the King of England, and the Grand Signior. After he had read them, a Divan was called, and the Confirmations openly published; at which time it was assented and agreed, that the Articles ought to be maintained, and the Peace continued; but to have this established by firm Authority, it was farther referred to the Great Divan, which is a Grand Assembly of the People, who usually meet together every Saturday of the Week. In the mean time, having had an Acquaintance formerly with the Pasha of this Place, sent hither by the Grand Signior, we were desirous to make him a Visit, the better to discover in what nature they Honour and own the Ottoman Port; but before we could be admitted to his Presence, we were obliged to demand Licence of the Divan, which they granted with some unwillingness, and with the caution of two or three Witnesses of our Discourse. We were scarce welcomed into the Room, and the usual Salutations passed, before we were interrupted by the Officers, and not suffered to proceed; so little esteem they made of the Pasha, to whom notwithstanding they allowed twelve thousand Dollars a Year for his Maintenance, so as to carry the fair and specious outside at the Ottoman Court, of receiving a Pasha from thence; but were so far from permitting him to intermeddle in the Government that they confined him like a Prisoner not suffering him to stir Abroad without Permission and Consent of the Divan, and that very seldom, though he often pleaded his Health was much impaired by his Restraint, and craved Enlargement, rather for necessity than his Pleasure.  
The Day of the great Divans Assembly being come, the Confirmations of the Peace was again read, and well approved, and so laid up in the Repository of their Writings; and promise made us for Releasement of our Ships. But let us now observe the levity and unsteadiness of this popular Government; for being the day following appointed to receive our dispatches, 
The unconstancy of the popular Government at Algiers.  and discharge of the three Ships; there arose unexpectedly at the Divan, certain Scruples and Jealousies amongst them, which immediately quashed all our Negotiations, and instead of confirming the Peace, produced a War. For the Divan being met, they were afraid to release the Ships, lest the Soldiers who had sent them in, being then abroad, should call them to question for it at their return; and not to release them, might be an occasion of a War; which not succeeding according to their desire, the causers thereof might be called into question, and punished for it; of which still remained the fresh memory of late Examples. In this Dilemma of their Affairs, they resolved to make the Act herein, to be of general and public Assent; and to that end they Assembled a Grand Divan, calling the Captains of Ships and Galleys, then in Fort, unto their Council; who without Hesitation, or questioning other Matters, declared, that the three English Ships were lawful Prize; and that it was no longer requisite to maintain the second Article of freeing Stranger's Goods on English Vessels; it neither being the design nor interest of Algiers, to benefit all Christendom by their Peace with England: this Sentence was followed by the whole Rabble of the Divan, with cry and noise; to which the wiser sort, notwithstanding our Plea, and Reasons to the contrary, which lasted for full two hours, were forced to condescend, and concur in the same Vote. Howsoever by Importunity, and something of the force of Reason, which in the most blind and obscure minds of Men, hath something of forcible Violence; we obtained the release of the three Ships, upon discharge of the Stranger's Goods, and payment of their Freight. But the second Article of Peace, forbidding the search of English Ships for Strangers Estates, or their Persons, was declared null, and no longer to be maintained; nor the Peace likewise, unless His Majesty would accept it upon that Condition, to which end, they wrote this following Letter.   

The Letter of the Government of Algiers to His Majesty.  
GReat and Christian Prince, King of England. After Health and Peace, etc. Since we have made Peace with You, unto this day there have no Injuries nor Damages been offered by Us. Your Ships that have been as Prizes, for Your sake we have let free, not offering them the least Injury, nor diminishing any thing from them in the least, until such time as Your Consul gave Us Counter-passes, that what Ships were found with them, to be let free, and those that are without them, to be brought in: And we have found divers without them, which for Friendship sake which is between Us, We have let go free. Now from henceforth, if that we find any of our Enemy's Goods or Men in Your Ships, we shall take the Goods and Men, paying the Freight to their Port. And we shall desire you, as soon as you shall receive this our Letter, that you will send your answer hereunto, for we shall think it long until we receive it from You; and for the future, what Ships shall be brought in without a Passport, we shall take them, and detain them here, until such time as we have an answer from You; which pray send without delay. The end of the Month Sefar, 1074. which was then in the Month of September, 1633.  
In this manner a second War broke forth in the space of two Years, by which a Person may judge of the inconstancy and unsteady humour of this People; who but three days before, gave us all the evidence of fair Correspondence and Friendship; and it is probable, that when they entered the Divan, they came not with Resolutions or Thoughts of War; however accidents and occasional Discourses each with other, following the cry and humour of some rude Savage Person, which leads the rest, carried all things with Violence towards a Breach: So that by what preceded, and from these following Reasons, it may be concluded impossible to maintain a firm and lasting Peace with this People.  
First, Because these People are composed of the worst Sort or Scum of the Turks, and worst of Christians, which are Renegadoes, who have renounced God and their Country, and a Generation of People who have no Religion, nor Honour; Peace cannot be longer expected or maintained, than fear or interest enjoins them to compliance.  
Secondly, The Government of Algiers being popular, and in the hands of a vile Commonalty, who are ignorant Persons, guided by no Rules or Principales; unsteady in all their Councils, not resolving or consulting any thing before they enter the Divan, do commonly follow that Resolution, which they perceive to be carried on with the greatest noise; and therefore are a People not capable of Peace or Friendship.  
Thirdly, This irrational Commonalty is overawed by a heady Soldiery, who are only then affrighted into a Peace, whilst a stronger force compels them into good Manners. But when that Power and Punishment is withdrawn, they again harden their hearts like Pharaoh, and then when the Temptation of rich Merchantmen presents itself, their natural Inclination to Piracy returns, and their Covetousness again prevails, an than they curse the Peace, and the makers of it, and without remorse break their Articles, and their Faith, having neither Honour nor Conscience to restrain them. Wherefore unless the Heads of the chief Causers of the War he given in satisfaction, or Money paid for the expense, and Hostages given for security of it, it can never be expected that a lasting Peace should be maintained with this People; the Proof of which, hath been made appear by the sequel of affairs, and by those Wars which have ensued since this time. And now let us return to the Wars in Hungary, and become Spectators of those Transactions, which were then the general Concernment of the Eastern and Western World.   

The Proceed of the War in HUNGARY.  
WE lest the Grand Vizier on his March towards the parts of Hungary, with an Army, as computed, to consist of Eighty Thousand fight men, and of about Seventy Thousand designed for Pioniers and other necessary services of the Army. In this march the Vizier out of design to slacken the warlike Preparations of the Christians, 
The Vizier desires a Treaty to amuse the Christians.  and to discover the inclinations of the Emperor to Peace, desired a Treaty, that if possible, matters might be reduced to terms of accommodation. The Resident of Germany, was then in the Army, but he, not being impowered singly for any such Treaty, the Baron of Goez, then with Ali Pasha at Temeswar, was sent for, and being arrived, were both called into the Viziers' Tent at Belgrade, to whom it was proposed, That in Case the Emperor desired a Peace, he should resign into the hands and possession of the Sultan Zekelhyd, Zatmar, Clausenburg, alias Colosvar, with the late built Fort of Count Serini, without which, no Sacrifice could appease the anger, and give a stop to the progress of the Ottomon Arms. Whilst these Propositions by Post were dispatched to Vienna, the Vizier proceeded in his Journey to Strigonium, now called Gran, to which placer, after sixteen Days time, the Messenger returned with an Answer from the Emperor, which showed an inclination towards an acceptance of Peace on the terms proposed, but with instructions to his Ministers to moderate by their discreet management (what was possible) the rigour of the demands. For by reason of the disaffection of the Hungarians, whom the Emperor had lately disgusted by demolishing several of their Churches, and discountenancing the Protestant Religion which they professed; and by reason of the Phlegm of the Princes of Germany, whom different interests made slow and unactive in their preparations against the common Enemy; the Emperor was wholly unprovided to oppose the viloence of this overflowing Torrent, and became an unequal match for the Ottoman Force. The Turks perceiving that the Germans began to condescend, and yield to any conditions, which might purchase their quiet, 
This Tribute was paid by the Emperor to Sultan So lyman.  started a farther demand of Fifty thousand Florins of Yearly Tribute, and two Millions of Crowns for expense of the War, to be paid by the Emperor to the Sultan. These proud and unexped Proposals startled not a little the Baron of Goez, who readily made answer, that he clearly perceived now, that there were no intentions to a Peace, since the Vizier was pleased to make the matter so difficult and impossible, for that it were as easy to bring Heaven and Earth to meet, as his Master to meet the G Signior in the Concession of this particular. These extravagant demands a wakened the Imperial Court, who now observing the Turks without their Vizard, to march hastily to surprise them, vigorously roused themselves to make that convenient provision and defence by War, which the straitness of time permitted them: So that in the first place they Assembled a Diet at Ratisbonne, where it was resolved to raise four Armies, the first for the Guard and defence of Moravia and Silesia, under the Command of Count Susa, a Native of Rochel. The second under the Command of Count Raimond Monteculi, for safety of Raab, Newhausel, and Komorra, and the Frontiers of Hungary. The third under Command of Count Nicholas Serini for defence of Croatia. The fourth composed solely of Hungarians, commanded by the Palatine of that Country, which they reported to consist of Thirty thousand fight men. Fifthly, It was ordered that all Garrisons should be well provided of Victuals and Ammunition; and that the Inhabitants of Vienna should take into every House a provision for a years maintenance, and such as were not able at their own Cost, were to abandon their Dwellings. And in the mean time the Villages round about were demolished, to the great amazement and confusion of the People.  
The Turks now bearing in their thoughts nothing but War, began to design and chalk out the best order and method for its prosecution. The principal places then in eye of the Vizier, were Raab, and Komorra, Fortresses of considerable strength, maintained and defended by Soldiers of known prowess and conduct, and provided equally with all sorts of Ammunition and Provisions, agreeable to such considerable Bulwarks and Walls, not only of the Germane Empire but (I may say) of all Christendom Raab. called by the Italians, 
Raab.  Javarin, and by the Turk, Yanick, is situated in a plain, level, and Champion Country; the Town itself very regular and compact, the Fortifications most exact according to the new model. and much improved in its strength since the recovery of it from the hands of the Turk, by whom it was once taken, in the year 1594. it hath its name from the River Rab, on which it is seated just on the meeting of the Danube. 
Komorra.  Komorra is a stronger Fortress, erected in an Island of the River Danube, called after the same name, which hath often been attempted by the Turks, but with ill success; at both which places I have personally been, and viewed them with much delight. Wherefore the Vizier considering the strength. and difficulty of these places, resolved to take due and mature consideration before he engaged himself in any enterprise, and to that end assembled together in Consultation with him the most ancient and grave men, that were Natives of the Country; some of these being such who had lived in Rab, been Slaves there, 
The Turks deliberate of the method to be used in War.  and had well marked and observed the strength of that Fortress both as to Nature and Art, assured the Vizier, That the Work was immense, difficult, and dangerous, and not to be accomplished in the space of one Summer; and that the Winters in that Country were very cold and rigid, and ill agreeing with the temperament of the Asiatic Soldiery. The Vizier, though the farther considered that his Soldiers were as yet young and unexperienced, and that a foil encountered at the first Enterprise, might be a discouragement from following the continued Tract and Course of this War, which must be sustained with labour and patience, and that to withdraw his Forces in the Winter would be a dishonour to the Ottoman Arms, a blemish in the beginning to his own Reputation, and an encouragement of the Enemy: Howsoever, having a violent Ambition and Desire to become Master of Rab, he could not rest satisfied in this Counsel before he had consulted with Ali Pasha, and other Pashaws of the Frontier Countries, who duly considering the matter as it stood, concurred in the same judgement that was formerly made of the difficulty of this design; and herein they were the more strongly confirmed, by the report of certain Hungarians, whom some parties of Horse, under the Command of Ali Pasha, roving and sallying out near the Walls of Rab, had surprised and taken, who being brought bound before the Vizier, related, That the Town was well provided with all sorts of Ammunition and Provisions, and the Garrison reinforced by Count Montecuculi with supply of four Thousand men, and in this manner reported the Work as difficult as the Turks of the Country had formerly signified. This relation confirmed by so many hands, diverted the Viz er from this Design: for before that time imagining it a place which might easily be subdued, he proposed to himself, without any interruption, a clear and undisturbed March to the Gates of Vienna, which he swallowing also in his thoughts, hoped by his own success to repair the shame of Solyman's flight from the Walls of that City, and besides the glory of forcing the Emperor from his Imperial Seat, he should atone for the sin of the Ottomon Cowardice, and be the first who undertook to mend the actions, and outvie the prowess of the most magnificent, and most successful of their Sultan's. But the Ambition of this grand design giving way to necessity, and to those other impediments which obstructed it, 
Newhausel  after due and mature Consultation, Newhausel, called by the Hungariaus Oywar, was fixed upon as the place to be first attempted, and held up to the eye of the Soldiery, as the reward and prize of their valour and hazard. Wherefore Boats were provided, and Planks, and Timbers for a Bridge to pass the Danube, which the Turks in a few days, according to their usual expeditions, had raised; so that the Army both Horse and Foot began to transport themselves as fast as was possible to the other side, but the multitudes crowded over in that disorder and haste, that Three or four Thousand men had scarce passed the River before the Bridge was so broken and shattered that some time was necessarily required to repair it, before the rest of the Army durst adventure to follow their Companions. The Approach of the Turkish Army alarmed all that side of Hungary, but especially the Inhabitants of Newhausel; who observing the Turks to bend their Course that way, plainly foresaw the Storm of War to be breaking on them: The News also of the fall of the Bridge, and thereby the Separation of about Four thousand Turks from the Body of the Army, 
Forcatz the Governor of Newhausel, ill advises a Sally.  was brought in by the Country people, who forsaking their Villages, fled for succour to the stronger Fortress of Newhausel. Hereupon Forcatz, the Governor of Newhausel, a valiant and experienced Soldier, though esteemed by the Turks unfortunate, taking this Alarm, judged that this occasion of cutting off that part of the Turkish Army which had past the River, was in no wise to be omitted, and therefore assembled a Council of War, which consisted of all the principal Officers and Commanders of the Garrison; (amongst which was Colonel Volter, that commanded the Four thousand men, lately sent to reinforce the Town) he declared that his Opinion was, immediately to make a Sally on that part of the Turkish Army, which had already passed the River, before the Bridge was repaired for Transportation of the others; which endeavours, by God's Assistance, succeeding well, might not only discourage the Enemy, but be a means to divert them from their present design upon their City. This Advice, thought he pressed with heat of Argument, and violence of Speech, yet could it not prevail with the rest of the Council, which seemed wholly averse thereunto, especially Volter, who declared, That his Commission was not to fight in the Field, but to conserve himself within the Walls, for maintenance of his Garrison: Some days passed in this Dispute, whilst Forcatz growing more eager and hot on this design, used opprobrious Terms, and expressions of infamy towards the other Officers, accusing all such of Cowardice and Treason, who refused to concur with him in this Enterprise and advantage on the Enemy, which Heaven seemed to reach out to them for their Deliverance, if their wisdom and courage afforded them only will and grace to lay hold on the opportunity. These sharp words and resolution of the Governor provoked the minds of the Officers to a condescension, and thereupon about Eight thousand men of Choice, and approved Soldiers, well armed with strut hearts, and hard Jron; not suffering themselves to be upbraided with such reproach, in the silence of the Night, under the Conduct of Forcatz, (their own Commander, Volter remaining in the Town) took their way towards the Turkish Camp, and being armed with Firelocks, marched with all privacy, without lighted Matches, or sound of Drum or Trumpet. But whilst the foregoing Dispute lasted, the Turks had transported the gross of their Army over the River, and then lay on her Banks, 
Fortcatz surprises the Turkish Camp.  resting securely undre their Pavilions. The Christians approaching near the Turkish Camp, with the first twilight, and dawnign of the Morning, (perceiving the Enemy unprovided, but not discovering their Force) dealt at first onset, their shot most plentifully amongst them, and proceeding amidst the thickest, cutting, shooting, kill, and making havoc of all before them. The amazed Turks having many of their Companions brought to their last sleep, before themselves were throughly awake, and some flying before they discovered the reason or the danger, an Alarm was given by the confused murmur of Allah, Allah, and that the Christians were upon them, reached the farthest Quarters of the Turkish Army, which immediately put themselves into Battalia, and order of fight, whilst this handful of Germans proceeded forwards, dealing their blows amongst their Enemies, cutting the Cords of the Tents, and destroying all before them. But by this time the Turks having put themselves into a posture of Defence, the Horse and Foot came marching in a Body, extending their Wings in the from of a half Moon, so as to enclose this small number, 
The Germans are routed, and fly.  and on all sides to assail them. The Germans seeing this formidable sight approach, and no safety in flight, encouraged each other to sell their Lives at as dear a rate as they could; all hopes of escape seeming desperate, they sought with that courage and obstinacy as amazed the Turks, and yielded not until their Spirits fainted with labour, and their Swords were blunted by the Bodies of their Enemies. The Count Forcatz hardly escaped, but by the help of his Horse, with some few others, fled to Newhausel, which unwillingly received him, wishing that the rashness of his Counsels had only proved his own destruction, and not involved so many brave and innocent Souldieres, who were only unfortunate for being overpowered by his command and persuasions: The rest overwhelmed with multitudes, yielded; for though they behaved themselves beyong the power and courage of men, yet the numbers of the Enemy prevailed at length over these Christian Champions, whose Gallantry was more eminent and conspicuous in being subdued, than the Glory of their Enemies in the Victory. In this Skirmish few escaped, amongst which Four hundred Gentlemen were slain, and about eighteen hundred Prisoners reported to be taken, a bad Omen at the beginning of this War. This Rout being given, the Turks triumphed in Blood, 
The Vizier deals not like a So●●dier with his Prisoners of War.  and success and returned with their Captives, and Trophies back to Strigonioum, where the Vizier mounting a Throne of State and Majesty, treated these valiant Soldiers, not like men of War, or Captives takrn in open Field, but as a Judge condemned them to die by the hand of the Hangman or Executioner, passing a formal Sentence of Death upon them, as if they had been Thiefs or Assassinates arrested by the hand of Justice. The Sentence being passed, and the Turkish Army drawn up, these valiant Christian; were ranked in order and file to die, who had so lately with Swords in their hands, ranged themselves in Battle against their Enemy; and so soon as the Executioners sell to their work, and the horrid Massacre was begun, the Guns were fired, and the whoule Camp resounded with barbarous Music and shouts. In the mean while the most superstitious amongst them triumphed, that God was now destroying the Infidels, manifesting the truth of their Prophet, and doing his own work; not unlike the assertions and doctrines of those pretenders to Religion, who have always hallowed and excused their cruelties with the Name of God, and sanctified the blood they have shed by making their Enemy's Amalekites, and by pretence of false Lights and Prophecies countenanced their most impious Sacrilege in God's Churches, and Invasions of their Neighbour's Rights. The merciless Executioners had proceeded to bereave of life about Thirteen or Fourteen hundred persons, the Vizier standing a Spectator with zeal to his Sect and Prophet, until the Turkish Soldiery who inhabit the Borders, glutted with so much cruelty towards their Neighbours, began to murmur, and at length to speak aloud, That to destroy Captives in cold Blood was an action against the Law of Arms, and might be revenged by their Enemies with like examples of cruelty, since none there present, being all Soldiers, were secure from the misfortunes and mutabilities of War. The Vizier overhearing these whispers of the Soldiery, gave a stop to the cruelty of the Executioners, and sent such as survived to different Prisons in Buda, Ad●ianople, and Constantinople. I have seen not far from Strigonium the heads of these Wretches thus miserably butchered, thrown up into a heap, the Beards and Hair of those that lay undermost still growing; the Earth which sucked in their blood, became thence stenched up and barren, and the white bones and carcases of their bodies lay dispersed and scattered in a large Field; so that I could not but call to mind the massacred Legions under the Conduct of Quintilius Varus in Germany; and those albentiaossa, and the barbarous Altars flowing with the Roman blood; and I could as passionately fancy to have seen the angry Germans return to appease the Ghost; of their Countrymen with decent Burial, as I was sensible of Germanicus in zeal, when he adventured to contaminate his Augurs Office by his too forward Humanity and Religion towards his Country and Parentage. But this cruelty of the Vizier was recompensed by Count Serini not long after, who having had some success against Arnaut Pasha and his Army, of whom he had slain six hundred men, and such as he took alive, in cold blood he dismebred and tortured, and having of some cut off their hands, and plucked out their eyes, sent them to report the reason of this inhuman and merciless usage to the Vizier.  
In the mean time Forcatz advised General Montecuculi the Governor of Rab of this defeat, and how the flower and strength of his Garrison was destroyed; and that if he were not immediately supplied, he should be forced to abandon his Fort, and leave all to the fury and mercy of the Enemy. 
The Turks approach to Newhausel.  Hereupon a Thousand Germans were sent for succour with all sorts of Ammuninition and Provisions requisite; but the Turks after their Triumph before Strigonium, returned and marched on so fast towards Newhausel, having passed the Danube, that certainly they had intercepted this Recruit, had not Forcatz amused their minds, and for a while stopped their hasty approach, by advancing a white Flag to the top of the Walls, as if he had had a design of Treaty and Surrender of the Town upon Conditions: So that here the Turkish Army made a halt, and for Three or Four hours' time remained with expectation when Conditions for the Surrender should come; every one wondering to see the Flag of Truce erected, and so much silence in the Fort, and yet no appearance of a Message. In this interval and breathing of time, the Succour safely arriving within the Town, the white Flag was changed to colours of defiance, to the great astonishment and anger of the Turks: Whereupon the Vizier drawing somewhat nearer, began to entrench and begird the Town on the 4th of August, which was defended by three principal Officers, viz Count Adam Forcatz, the Marquis Pio an Italian, and one Lucatelli an old and experienced Soldier. But the Vizier, before he would offer any violence to the Town, 
The Turks Summons.  thought fit to summon them in this stile: That through the Grace of God and the Miracles of our Prophet, who is a Son of both Worlds, and by whom there is Happiness and Glory, I that am the first of the Council, and General of the most Mighty Emperor of the Turks, that is the King of all Kings on the Earth, To you Adam Forcatz that are the Chief among all the Nobility of Hungary, do make known, That through the Command of my most Gracious Lord, the most terrible, the most puissant, and most mysterious Emperor, I am come with his Forces before Newhausel to reduce it to his Obedience. Wherefore if you shall deliver up the place to Us, you shall have liberty to march out with what belongs unto you from the highest to the lowest, and he that would rather stay shall keep his Goods and Estate: But if you will not yield, we will take it by force, and every man of you, from the highest to the lowest, shall be put to the Sword. If the Hungarians did but know the good intentions of the mighty Emperor, they and their childrian would bless God for him. Peace be to the Obedient. The Christians not submitting to these Summons, the Turks continued to make their nearer approaches, and being now at a convenient distance, raised two great Batteries, on which they mounted a Hundred Pieces of Cannon, and from thence made such constant shot as shaked the Churches, and almost leveled the most lofty Buildings with their Foundations. The 14th. of August was designed for a general storm, so that before break of day Faggots and Rubbish were brought to fill the Ditches, and scaling Ladders to ascend the Wails; but though the Ottoman Forces were puissant, 
The Turks storm the Town.  and their Assault they made fierce and brisk, yet they were received with that gallantry by the Defendants, that the Trenches early in the Morning were filled with the Carcases of the Dead, and at last the Turks forced to give over the Assault, with the loss of great numbers of their men.  
The Siege still continuing, and the Turks angry, and inflamed with the disgrace of their late foil, endeavoured to redeem their Honour by their Attempts, filling up the Ditches with Rubbish, serving themselves therein of the Christian Captives lately taken: The Defendants on the other side, by the dictates of Nature and Reason, were directed to maintain their Houses, Wives, and Children from rapine and violence of an unjust Enemy; so that both Parties moving from different Principles, used all the Art and Valour possible for destruction each of other: The noise of Cannon from the Forts raised by the Turks, resounded continually in the Air, and from the Town the shot were often so fortunately placed, that daily, besides great numbers of ordinary Soldiers, many Persons of Note and Quality amongst the Turks were slain.  
But the Turks having before this Town a greater number of Soldiers than either could come to fight, or what was thought necessary to subdue it the Vizier selected from his Army a very considerable Force to enter and spoil Moravia and Austria; 
The Turks enter Moravia and Austria.  of these were Six hundred Tartars joined to a strong Force of Turks, who by the guidance of the Natives passing the River Waegh. spoiled and destroyed all the Country round about, carrying men, women, and children into slavery, leaving what was not conveniently portable, in ashes. But in passing the River, they encountered a considerable Body of Germane, both Horse and Foot, and being opposed by them, were at first forced to retreat again over the River with the loss of about Eight hundred Janissaries; but the next Day renewing the Fight with better courage and success, passed the River in despite of the Imperialists, whom they pursued almost as far as Presburg. ●hese Turks were seconded by a greater Body of Tartars, every one after the manner of his Country, leading one or two spare Horses, made Inroads within five miles of Vienna, destroying and laying in ashes all places before them; things there resembling Doomsday, consumed with fire, and not so much almost lest as marks or appearance of habitation.  
These Troubles and Confusions in Hungary were the talk and amazement of all Christendom, 
The confusion of the Germane Councils.  and indeed little more they were than talk; for the Christian Princes farther distant, as less concerned stood at a gaze, expecting the issue of that Treaty which was between the King of France, and the Pope; and the Princes of Germany (whatsoever was resolved at the Diet) like men surprised, knew not what Succours to afford: Some thought it now time to treat with the Emperor, and recover the Rights and Privileges they thought their due, and to condescend to no Terms of confedera e assistance against the common Enemy, unless with advantageous considerations to their State; and all in general acted with that negligence and coldness, as if only the State of Austria, and not the common Cause of Germany had been concerned The Election of a General for the Imperial Army admitting long debate, was another retardment to the Preparations for the War; the Duke of Brandenburg was nominated, and solicited to accept the supreme Command; but the Title of being General of the Empire, or the Imperial Army, was a dispute undeterminable, and a difficulty not to be overcome: And though the Enemy had passed their Frontiers, and triumphed in their Possessions, and threatened the subversion of all Christendom, Vet Jealousies, Niceties, and airy Formalities took up all the time; so that at length their Councils had no other reasult than an increase of Animosities and Difficulties amongst themselves. 
The Emperor removes to Lintz.  The Emperor also terrified with the Siege of Newhausel, and the near Incursions of the Turks, abandoned his City of Vienna, carrying with him the Records and greatest o● his Richesse to Lintz, to the greater apprehension, discouragement, and fear of the whole Country in general, and was an act which might have produced very fatal effects had not the Winter approached, and the progress of the Infidels been interrupted by the Valour, Vigilance, good Fortune, and Conduct of Count Serini, who in requital of those Incursions the Turks made into the Christian Territories, en●●ed the Turkish Borders near Komorra, and there with Fire and Sword destroyed all before him, defeated a Party of about Three thousand Janissaries, taking from them a good Booty of money and Provisions designed lor Relief of the Leaguer before Newhausel.  
During these varieties of success, the Turks still continued the Siege, and having now made a breach, and almost filled the graft with rubbish, Faggots and other implements, attempted a second storm on the 28th and 29th of August, but were repulsed with an extraordinary loss, by the courageous Gallantry of the Defendants: 
The Turks make another assault on the Town.  On the 9th of September was given another more furious Assault, every Pasha leading his men in the Front, so that the Action this Day was so violently and courageously performed, that the Turkish Ensign was advanced to the top of the Rampire of the Fort Frederick, where both sides coming to handy blows, the dispute continued a long time, but the courage of the Defendants at length prevailing, the Turks were driven headlong rom the Walls, and their Colours wrested from them with the loss of about Five thousand men, and Four hundred Christians. Though the Turks were much abated in their courage by this days work, yet the Vizier obstinately continued the Siege, preparing speedily for another storm, in which he hoped to force the Christians to a Surrender. In the mean time, to facilitate the design of the Tu●ks, on the 15th of September the chief Magazine of Powder (none knows how) took fi●e, and blew into the Air, by which blow fifty Soldiers and several Officers were slain, but the worst was, that the besieged were deprived of all their Powder, unless what remained in private houses, which so dismayed the Inhabitants, that immediately with one voice they demanded a parley: The Women also began a confused tumult, crying out for a Surrender, in which they were so impetuous and violent, that they threw stones ●rom their windows on the Soldiers. Amidst of this confusion the Turks disposing their Companies to make another storm, the Officers resolved upon a Treaty, which concluded with these following Conditions.  
First, 
Newhausel yielded.  That the Commanders and Garrison should march out on the Seventeenth of September, with bag and Baggage, and have safe conduct as far as Komorra. And that for a convenience of the Sick and Wounded, the Vizier should be obliged to provide Four hundred Carts and more, if there should be occasion.  
Secondly, That as such as desire to abandon their dwellings, may have liberty to departed, so such as desire to abide may continue their habitations: And that the Religious and Ecclesiastical persons may perform their Functions as in former times.  
Thirdly, That upon the Surrender of the principal Works, no Turk shall enter within the Town, until all such as intent to departed have quitted their stations.  
Fourthly, That for performance of Articles, two Aga's should be given for Hostages; and that until the foregoing Articles were fully accomplished, all acts of Hostility should cease.  
Fifthly, That the Garrison might not be necessitated to march through the Turkish Camp, the Turks themselves were obliged to make them a new Bridge, or repair the old to pass the Niter.  
These Articles, though punctually observed by the Turks, yet the Tartars, who are of a faithless and barbarous nature, upon certain pretences assaulted the Garrison, as they marched out, and had doubtless moved the rest of the Camp Rabble to imitate their example; had not many of the Pashaws at the Head of their Troops, killed the most forward in this Rebellious attempt, whose perfidious insolence and riot could not yet have been restrained, had not the Garrison quickened their pace, more like a flight than an orderly March. But the Vizier on the contrary, distributed Money to the Garrison, and especially to the Hungarians, with design (as is supposed) to allure and attract their minds to a belief of the gentleness of the Turkish Y●ke; as if he compassionated the miseries of that Country, which was the Stage whereon the Tragedies of so many miseries and slaughters were acted. This Siege continued about the pace of Forty three Days; of the Garrison marched out Three thousand five hundred sound men, and about Five hundred wounded; those Inhabitants who would remain, had protection and liberty. The Army which besieged the Town, consisted of Fifty thousand men, In the Town were found Sixty pieces of Brass Cannon, but most broken and unserviceable, with little Ammunition, but with great provision of Hungarian Wines. The loss the Turks might receive, is computed to have been of about fifteen thousand men, amongst which was slain, the Spaheelar Agasee, or General of the Horse, Beco Pasha, Beg●erbeg of Romalia, Usaff, Pasha of Anatolia, and Ibrahim Pasha of Seyda, with sixteen Captains belonging to Buda, and nine to Constantinople.  
The loss of Newhausel affected the Austrian Court with so dreadful apprehensions of the Ottoman Fortune and Fury, that they hastened the finishing of the Works, and Fortifications of Vienna; cutting down all the Woods and Boscage there abouts, which might benefit or shelter the Enemy; and so great an impression did the fear of the Turks prevalency and power work on the minds of the Germans, that they not only Fortified the Frontiers, but secured the innermost parts of Austria, which extend along the River, as far as within three Miles of Lin●z.  
But above all, Possonium, which was upon the Frontiers, 
Possonium gari●oned.  though not an open Town, yet of no strength or resistance was not neglected, but reinforced with a considerable Garrison, and the Works restored and repaired, with as many additional Fortifications as time would admit but the Inhabitants had lost so much of their Spirit and Courage, by the melancholy relation of the fate of Newhausel, and the apprehension of the dreadful advance of the whole Turkish Force, that their constancy to the Emperor began to waver, and to entertain some thoughts of submitting to the mercy and clemency of the Turks, who had newly declared, that such as voluntarily submitted to the Ottoman Obedience, should for Three years be exempted from all Tribute or Taxes. This consideration adjoined to fear, so prevailed on those of Possonium, that they shut the Gates against the Garrison which was sent to recruit and defend them; some publicly declaring the extremity of their affairs had no other satety than in a surrender of themselves to the mercy and protection of the Vizier. Howsoever the Count Strozzi. 
Count Strozzi.  with his Italian Artifices, so wheedled the grosser humour of the Hungarians, that they were persuaded to admit him and his Regiment within the Town, where he disposed all things with that Conduct, and built those Forts and in a short time so apparently rendered the Town tenable that the Inhabitants taking Courage resolved to defend themselves, in obedience to their Prince, to the ultimate point of Estates and Loves. 
Leventz taken by the Turks.  In the mean time the Turks made themselves Masters of Leventz, a Town, though renable and not contemptible for its strength, yet was by the People's fears, and allurements of the V●z er promises and fair Propositions, committed to the mercy of the Turks, and swore in Fealty to them the 23d day of September.  
By this time the news of the taking of Newhausel, 
Festivals for Victory amongst the Turks.  was arrived at the Ottoman Court, where it was entertained with so much joy, that a Dunelma, or Festival, was appointed for the space of seven days through the whole Empire; which according to the fashion of the Turks, is Celebrated by adorning the Gates, and outward Walls of their Houses, so soon as it gins to be dark, with grate store of Lamps and Candles, during which time the Nights are spent with Music and Banquets, as the Days are with Visits and Presents, and Corban, (which is an Alms which rich men make in flesh to the poor sort, and is given either at the little Biram, which is called the Feast of Corban, or upon some public Thanksgiving, which is performed in this manner.) 
The manner of Corban.  He that makes the Corban, first lays his hand upon the head of the Sheep or Lamb, makes a short Prayer, and then in the Name of God cuts the throat, the Butcher afterwards flaying off the skin, the Corbanist divides the flesh into small pieces, to as many poor as flock to receive it. In the heat of these Revels and Banquets, every one spoke high in praise of their fortunate Arms, and Congratulated each with other, the prosperous beginnings of this War, promising to themselves the following year, rather a time of Peregrination or Travel through the pleasant Countries and Cities of the Christians, than blood and sweat in obtaining the possession of their Enemies. Nor were such imaginations vain or absurd for the Commonalty to entertain; in regard it was vident to the World, in what manner the Ottoman Arms roved through Hungary uncontrolled, without an appearance of any consideraable Force to give them the least stop or interruption; so that under the very Walls of Rab and Presburg, and on the Banks of the Danube near Komarra, Incursions and depredation were made, and great numbers of People of both Sexes, and of all Ages, were carried into slavery, the Country all round laid waste, the Corn and Hay burnt; with all other miserable effects and Concomitants of War.  
In this manner all places seemed to fall down and yield at the very rumour of the Turks approach; for not only Leventz surrendered itself, but likewise Nitra, though overtopped by a strong and an impregnable Castle, was by the Cowardice of the Commander betrayed at the first Summons of the Turks; for which action, the Captain afterwards, by express Command of the Emperor, suffered Death.  
After all these successes, though no opposition appeared in the Field, to obstruct the luxuriant and wanton march of the victorious Squadrons of the Ottoman Army; and not only Hungary, but Austria, and the lower Germany was Alarmed and terrified with the rumour of the Turkish numbers; and though the Vizier (as it is said) began this War with the ambitious thoughts of possessing Vienna itself, and outvying the Acts of Solyman the Magnificent: Yet it seemed strange, that being come thus far, and almost in prospect of his hopes, that he should give a check to his Fortunes, and not advance towards Vienna, to which now the passage seemed wide and open; but it was almost a miracle, that he should not make a Visit to Possonium, before which, had he only displayed his dreadful Arms, it had surrendered at his first Summons and Apearance. Instead whereof he attempted Schinta, 
The Vizier assaults Schinta, but beaten off.  the Magazine of the Emperor's Arms and Artillery, but found not the same easy entrance as he did with the Governor of Nitra; but instead thereof, being stoutly repulsed after several Assaults, concluded the enterprise too difficult, and requiring more time and blood than could be countervailed by the acquisition of that place. Wherefore raising his Camp, he employed a considerable Party to take Novigrade, a Castle situated on a high Rock, encompassed with a Ditch of 34 Foot deep, 
Novigrade taken by the Turks.  Garisoned with Six hundred Soldiers, and provided sufficiently with Victuals and Ammunition; howsoever by ill fortune, and worse Conduct, this place also was resigned into the hands of the Turks.  
By this time the Winter approaching, 
The Vizier retreats to his Winter Quarters.  and the season of the Year beginning to be unfit for action, the Great Vizier retreated as far as Belgrade, to take up his Winter Quarters with the gross of his Army: Where remaining with full satisfaction and glory, contemplating the successes of the past Year, and promising to himself greater renown, and exaltation of his mighty acts, for that ensuing; he so contemned the Force of his Enemies, that he Licenced great numbers of the Asian Spahees, who came as far as from Baylon and Grand Cairo, to return home to their own possessions. Howsoever, to vex the Christians with continual Alarms, the Vizier ordered a flying Body of Turks and Tartars, to the number of 30000. under the Command of 
Pasha of Temiswar.  Chengiogli, to pass into Stiria and Craotin, the Country of Count Serini, and there to burn, lay waste, and depopulate all before them. Count Serini was now newly returned from Hungary, and supposing the season for action finished, had lodged the greatest part of his Forces within their Winter Quarters, and securely laid himself to repose; when an Alarm came of the approach of Thirty thousand Horse; the Count rousing his great Spirit from its ease, collected as many of his People into a Body, as the shortness of time would permit, which were not above 480 men; and with these he betook himself to the River Muer, to give a stop (if possible) to the passage of the Enemy, placing Sentinels in all places where the River was fordable. On the Seventeenth of November, the Christians espied the Turks Encamped on the other side, and at the same time discovered Two thousand of them to have passed the River; on which, 
Count Serini overthrows a Party of Turks and Tartars.  Serini immediately made that furious Assault, assisted with the Courage of Captain Chirfaleas (a Person who had oftentimes given glorious proofs of his valour against the Turks) that he soon put them to open flight and they seeking to pass the River, and missing the place where the River was fordable, threw themselves headlong into the Water where the most part of those perished who escaped the Sword. The Turks on the other side were so amazed at this stupendious Valour of Serini, that their Courages failing them, they desisted from their farther attempt upon Croatia; so that this poor Country seemed as it were for the present, to be reprieved, by Miracle, from a total destruction.   

THE HISTORY OF Sultan Mahomet IU. THE XIII. EMPEROR OF THE TURKS.  
The Third BOOK  
Anno Christi, 1664. Hegeira, 1075.  
THE Month of January was now well entered with its rigid Frosts, when Apafi Prince of Transilvania, beholding his Soldiers in their Winter Quarters, and all things quiet and still about him, judged it seasonable for his establishment to discover himself with some lustre to the World, seated in the usual Throne of the Transylvanian Princes; which sight appeared so universally grateful to the People, that they began to be enamoured of their Prince, and to applaud his Person, his Prowess and Virtues, and to cast an ill and envious Eye on those Cities which were Garrisoned with Germane Soldiers. About which time the Fortress of Zechelhyd revolted from Obedience of the Emperor unto Apafi the Prince: 
Zechlhyd revolts to Apafi.  For the Soldiery of that Garrison having long Arrears of pay due to them, made a Mutiny, and expelled their Colonel Dempenbal from his Office, and pillaged his House, placing the Quartermaster of Strozzi's Regiment in his stead. The news of this Sedition flew quickly to Vienna, from whence immediately a Messenger was dispatched with an Act of Pardon from the Emperor, upon submission, and proffers of full satisfaction of all Arrears: but the Soldiery finding themselves only paid with words, harkened to the more effectual Propositions of Apafi, who taking hold of this opportunity, sent every Soldier ten Dollars with a Suit of , promising larger and more constant Pay than they received from the Emperor, with which the Garrison being satisfied, surrendered up their City on the 20th of January. But whilst other Armies remained in their Quarters, and other Commanders gave themselves up to ease, and drowned themselves in Wine and Banquets; and whilst Jealousies, Envies, and Ceremonies, disturbed and confused the resolves of Diets and private Councils; the generous and vigilant Serini, having received advices from Adrianople, that the Turks design in the next Campagna, was to convert the whole heat and fury of the War upon Croatia, and through that Country to open a passage unto Friuli; his active spirit conceived that heat and flame, that the Winter's cold could not i'll his hot and eager desires from entering into the open Field, and commencing some attempt and enterprise on his Enemy. Wherefore on the 16th of January, he began his march from Serinswar, with an Army of about 25000 men; and in the first place, marching along the Banks of the Dravus, shown himself before Berzenche; which upon conditions of marching away with Arms, Bag, and Baggage, was surrendered to him. Bakockza was likewise yielded, and a Palancha on the River quitted upon report of the Count's approach, leaving behind them Eight brass Guns in the Fort. From hence he marched towards Esseck, otherwise called Oseck, which is the only pass from the upper to the lower Hungary, having a Bridge of Wood over a Moor or Fen, about six or seven miles in length, which once I remember, with my Horse, I was an Hour and three quarters in passing (as I observed by my Watch), and reported to have been six years in building. This Bridge Serini resolved to burn, 
Oseck.  which cost the Turks 300000. Dollars, and six years' time to build; imagining that to rebuild it again, was a Work of that time, as could not be repaired in one Summer, and that by this means the Turks would be disappointed of all Action the following Year, 
The Bridge burned.  and the Empire have time to breathe, and assemble the utmost of their Strength and Force together; wherefore taking opportunity of the hard Winter, when the Marsh was frozen, and a strong Wind to carry the Flame; he sent before him 2000 Dragoons, and 3000. Croats, which encountering 6000. Turk's at the foot of the Bridge, set for Guard of that place, were so ill treated by them, that they had been wholly cut off, had not a considerable Force of Horse and Dragoons come in to their assistance, by whose Resolution they not only routed the Turk, but took the Palancha, which was the Defence of the Bridge, and having gained it in hot Blood, put all to Fire and Sword; after which, Fire being set to the Bridge in divers places, in a short time it was consumed, and remained in Ashes. The news of this Exploit was received at Vienna with great Joy; believing that for the following Year, they had disappointed the Turks of a Passage; but by the sequel it will appear, how much they erred in the account made of the Diligence of the Turks, who in forty days repaired that which they esteemed a work of some Years; and as I observed, it was all built of new Timber, and on another Foundation different from the old. From this place Serini marched to Quinque Ecclesiae, 
Quinq▪ Ecclesiae taken by Serini.  or Five Kirk, at whose near approach, the Turks set out a white Flag on one of the Towers, signifying a desire of Parley, as if they had had intentions to surrender on Terms and Articles of Agreement; the Christians with this Confidence marched near the Walls, where the Turks espying their Advantage on their Enemies now under command of their Guns, fired upon them, and did severe Execution, killing amongst others, several principal Officers, of which were General Hammerling, and Count Harberstein; which perfidious Action so transported Serini, that he resolved on a furious Assault, and performed it with that Gallantry, that on the 5th of February he took the Town by Storm and Force of Arms, and in Recompense of their treacherous Stratagem, put all the Inhabitants to the Sword, and gave up the Town to the Pillage and Plunder of the Soldiery, and aftewards setting it on Fire, rendered it the most horrid Spectacle of Fire and Sword that had as yet been seen or known in this present War.  
These Successes of Serini gained him the Reputation of a valiant and fortunate Prince, and his liberal hand in frankly bestowing the Booty and Pillages amongst the Soldiery, invited great numbers to follow his Banner. His active Spirit and Vigilance gained him likewise a Reputation amongst the Turks, that their principal Fear and Dread was of Serin-Ogli, as of a watchful and politic Enemy; for in every place he made great Havoc and Spoil, being reported to have laden two thousand five hundred Carts with Slaves, Goods and Ammunition, and to carry with him an hundred fifty five Pieces of Cannon taken out of small Forts and Palancha's, and to have laid waste all the Country between the Dravus and the Danube. In these Incursions, and victorious and dreadful Travels through the Enemy's Country, the valiant Serini at length arrived at Sigeth, 
Sigeth Besieged.  a Fortress consisting of a new and old Town conjoined by a Bridge which crosses a famous Marsh or Fen, ennobled by the Attempt made thereon by Solyman the Magnificent in the year 1565. with an Army of six hundred thousand Men; in defence of which Nicholas Serini, the great Grandfather of the present Count, immortalised his Fame and Memory with the loss of his Life, and renowned the Place itself by his Feats at Arms. At this place Serini was resolved to revenge the Blood of his Ancestors, and sacrifice great numbers to the Ghost of his Grandfather; to which end he sent the Count Olack before him with part of his Army, to Summon the Enemy, and prepare the way to his own more effectual Force; Olack had ordered all things accordingly, when Serini full of Glory and Spoils arrived him in his Leaguer, and joining together, appointed a day for a general Storm; but whilst these things were meditating, and that Sigeth was reduced almost to the last Extremity, advice came of the near approach of a Body of twelve thousand Turks and Tartars; 
The Siege raised.  to encounter which, the Attempt was accounted difficult, considering the loss and diminution of the Christian Forces, which by continual Actions, and the bitter Sufferings of the Winter Season, were reduced to a number inferior to that of their Enemies; and wanting all sorts of Provision and Ammunition, it was resolved, as most expedient, to raise the Siege, which was the next day performed, and the Soldiery taken into Garrisons to Repose and Recruit themselves. But whilst by the active and zealous Spirit of this great Champion, most matters proceeded successfully on the side of Croatia, the Christian Affairs on the other side, by the negligence of some Ministers, ran into evident Ruin and Disorder. For Claudiopolis, 
Claudiopolis yields itself to Apafi.  which not many years past had defended itself so valiantly against the Turks under the Command of the Governor Retani, did now, wanting pay, (the Sinew and Life of the Soldiery) follow the late Example of Zechelhyd, and surrendered itself into the hands of Apafi; and though the Complaints and Murmur of the Soldiers gave a sufficient time of warning to make due Provisions against a Misfortune so imminent and plainly appearing; yet the want of Expedition at Vienna, and the unprofitable Application only of empty Words and Air to feed the penury, and satisfy the Appetite of starving Men, was a Remedy so little available, that the Garrison submitted to Apafi, and yielded to Conditions whereby they might Eat and Live: the Story of which Place, compared with that of Zechelhyd, was so shameful and pungent to Men capable of any impressions of Honour or Duty, that at length it awakened the Germans, and admonished them to provide better for Zacmar and Tockey, and other Frontier Garrisons, lest they also should incur the like Fate and Misfortune with the two former.  
By this time the Actions of Serini were rumoured in the Grand Signiors Seraglio, and the report of them became common in the mouths of the Vulgar; wherefore full of Anger and Disdain, the Sultan wrote severely to his Vizier, reproving him of negligence for suffering Serini so freely to Range his Countries without control, to the great Dishonour of his Empire, and Damage of his People: whereupon the Vizier not as yet having received his Recruits, nor prepared so early for the March of the gross of his Army, dispatched notwithstanding a considerable Force to precede him, with Orders either by stealth to surprise Serinswar, or else to lay Siege unto it. This Army marching by the way of Bosna, the news thereof was brought to Count Peter Serini, appointed by his Brother to stand Centinal on the Guard of his Country, 
Count Peter Serini defeats the Turks in the straits of Morlac.  whilst he in Person was busied in Hungary, who immediately thereupon, with what Force he could collect, ambushed himself at the narrow Pass of a Mountain called the Morlac, where he had not long attended, before the Turks, without order or care, entered with their whole Body; but being on a sudden surprised by the Count, were wholly defeated, leaving two thousand dead on the place, with many Prisoners.  
The Month of March being now well entered, the Frosts began to thaw, and the Air become more mild and moderate, when Count Nicholas Serini entertained thoughts of laying Siege to Kanisia: But to lay the Foundation of this Design with the better Judgement, it was thought first necessary to view the State and Situation of the Place; 
The danger of Serini.  wherefore the Count in Person, accompanied with about fourteen Officers, went one day to take a survey thereof; but he was not so private in his Design, but that it was known to the Turks, who secretly laid five hundred Men in wait to take him, and upon the near approach of Serini, started from their Holes with Shouts and Outcries; but the Count was so well mounted on his Croatian Courser, that he outran them all, and got Refuge in the Thickets of a neighbouring Wood, where three hundred of his own Horse alarmed at a distance by the Echoes of the cry, came in to his Succour, and making Head against the Turks, routed and defeated them, killing and taking many Prisoners; amongst the Slain was found one armed Cap-a-pe, with a silk Twist, or Cord of divers Colours about his Waste, who was, as reported by the Captives, to have been one who resolved to have taken Serini, and with that Cord to have brought him bound to the Feet of the Vizier. Serini having thus escaped, resolved to Revenge himself of the Affront, and therefore made most dreadful Spoils and Confusion in all Places round Kanisia; so that the People flying thither for Sanctuary, were refused Entertainment by the Pasha, who at that time labouring with scarcity, and expecting a Siege, had no need of unnecessary Guests.  
Serini having now fully resolved to lay Siege to Kanisia, thought fit first to signify the Design to his Imperial Majesty; for which purpose he dispatched away the Engineer General with Letters to the Council of War of the Lower Hungary, 
Serini makes known to the Emperor his design against Kanisia.  containing a perfect Relation of the Success and Progress of his Arms in that Winter, and how he had laid waste and desolate all that circumference of Land which lies between the River Dravus and Serinswar, by which means Kanisia was already straitened with Famine, and that now was the only Season to recover that Fortress, if the Design were put into immediate Execution, before the Turks arose from their Winter-quarters, or had time to afford a powerful Relief. The Resolution of Serini was so well pleasing to the Council, that by the same Messenger they signified their Approbation thereof to the Emperor, then at the Diet at Ratisbone, humbly desiring, that this Design might proceed, which would undoubtedly take effect, if the Count were provided only with thirteen thousand Foot, and seven thousand Horse; but then the Siege was to be laid before the beginning of April, lest the early motion of the Turkish Camp should blast and defeat the too late beginning of this Action. The particular Journal of Serini's Success was not less pleasing to his Caesarean Majesty, than his present Heroical Resolution against Kanisia; who thereupon gave Orders to the General Council to supply him with all Provisions, Ammunition and Men which were requisite for this Siege, and was graciously pleased himself to express in a Letter to the Count, the Sense he had of his Merits and Valour, which he applauded and extolled in the Words following.  
POstquam mihi Architectus Militaris de Vassemboij eximios Vestros progressus famosique Pontis Essolciensis exustionem, & caetera a Vobis edita Virtutis Militaris singularia specimina longa serie exposuisset, supervenerunt Vestrae de 19 Februarii, & omnia breviori, quam tantorum gestorum magnitudo capit, enarratione confirmantes. Posuit fortunatus iste progressus labescenti rei Hungariae firmum adminiculum, erexit consternatos meorum fidelium animos, & futurorum foelicium successuum non exiguum jecit fundamentum. Proinde haec Vestra egregia facta non minus mihi grata & accepta accidunt, quam in Nominis Vestri perennitatem, & augendam apud Posteros memoriam redundant. Spero omnino per Divinam assistentiam, virtutemque, & experientiam Vestram ejusmodi ultiores foelices successus, atque hostilium armorum debellationem.  
According to this Order of the Emperor, the Resolution of the Council of War was established on the 10th of March, and Serini published, That on the 8th of April he would begin the Siege; but in regard the Germans in Stiria, 
Kanisia besieged.  and the Forces of the Rhyne, by reason of the Absence of their General, the Count Olack, could not be so soon ready, the time of the Siege was deferred until the 30th of April, on which, or the first of May, the Town was formally beleaguered, not so much with hopes of Success, as with Design to maintain the Reputation of the Imperial Arms, and to divert the gross of the Enemy's force from the more easy and delightful Plains of Hungary, or the plenteous Confines of Vienna, to a Country less happy or fruitful, encompassed with Fens and Marshes, poisoned with bad Airs and Vapours, and made more miserable already by the Desolations of War. But let us leave Serini at his Siege before Kanisia, and travel a while with our thoughts to the Diet at Ratisbone, 
The Diet at Ratisbone  and understand what is there forming and designing towards Preservation of the Commonweal of the Empire. The taking of Newhausel, and the Progress of the Ottoman Arms, had awakened the Germane Princes with that Sense of the common Danger, that a Diet was assembled at Ratisbone to consult of the most effectual means that might give a stop to the uncontrolled Incursions of the Turk. And not to trouble the Reader with the Names of all those Princes and Ambassadors which there appeared, it will be sufficient to signify, That besides his Cesarean Majesty, there were present, as his Plenipotentiaries, the Elector of Mentz, and Archbishop of Saltzburgh: And though many Princes showed themselves with Glory and Splendour; yet none appeared with that Pomp and Magnificence as the Elector of Bavaria, who for number of Coaches, richness of his Liveries, and complete Government of his Retinue, was so neat and polite, that he seemed not only to exceed every Court in particular, but in Elegance and Magnificence to equalise them all together. Upon Debate of matters in reference to this War, the Count of Olack was unanimously chosen General for the Confederates of the Rhine, but the more hot disputes between the Protestants and Papists about Election of other Generals kept matters in longer suspense; yet at length the Marquis of Baden was chosen Marshal General in behalf of the League, the Marquis of Durlach, and the Bishop of Munster his Counsellors, and Director; of the War; 
The strength of the Christian Army.  and Count Francis Fucher, General of the Ordnance. But in the Levies of their Forces they concurred more freely and willingly; for besides the Imperial Forces, which consisted of 41600 Foot, and 13900 Horse, the Allies and Confederates furnished 13850 Foot, and 3350 Horse; the Auxiliaries of the Empire made up a Body of 16991 Foot and 4037 Horse, besides the Forces of Saxony, and Brandenburg, and the Succours of France; so that, by God's Providence, the Christian Army was this year esteemed equal, if not more numerous than the multitudes of their Enemies.  
The next matter under consideration was the nomination of Ministers to be sent abroad to implore assistance from Christian Princes more remote; 
Italy.  the Count Piccolomini was to negotiate in the Courts of Italy; but having taken a Distemper in his Journeys, died after a short sickness at Milan.  
Also the Count Colalto, 
England.  sent to his Majesty of Great Britain, died in his Journey before he arrived at London; notwithstanding which the generous Piety of His Majesty was not wanting with a liberal Hand to contribute towards the Promotion of the Christian Interest.  
From Poland nothing more could be obtained than Terms of Courtesy, 
Poland.  and Demonstrations of Good Will and desire's, for that their Forces being employed against the Moscovite to recover the lost Countries of Lituania, could not possibly attend the Service and Command of his Imperial Majesty, though they could not but at the same time reflect on their Premures and Necessities with Shame and Confusion which disabled them from answering with like returns the grateful Memory they still retained of the assistance against Sweden.  
To his Most Christian Majesty Count Strozzi was employed, 
France.  before whose Arrival at Paris the common Report and Vogue was, That that King resolved to contribute an effectual Assistance to the Christian Cause in that present Conjuncture; which pious Disposition Strozzi so happily improved, that he obtained from his Majesty a Grant and Promise of four thousand Foot, and two thousand Horse, raised and paid at his own Charge, to be united with the Troops of the Rhinish League: And farther, His Majesty was so gracious herein, that he published a Declaration, That what Person soever would serve the Emperor against the Turk, his Resolution and Action therein should be accepted by him, in the same manner as if the Service were immediately tendered to himself. Upon which many Persons of Quality resolved upon this Expedition, amongst which was the Duke of Buglion, the Marquis de Villeroy, the Abbot of Richelieu, and m●ny other Heroes, and Persons of Bravery, who ventured their Lives with no other Consideration than that of Honour and Religion. But before I pass from this Embassy, give me leave to report a Compliment which Count Strozzi passed upon this King, which some say did savour a little too much of Flattery and Affectation. The matter was this: Count Strozzi being admitted to his Audience, 
Count Strozzi's Speech to the French King.  so soon as he entered into the Chamber, I know not whether it was feigned or real, he seemed to be struck with such an Amazement and Fear, that for a while he was not able to pronounce a word Articulate or Intelligible; but at length recollecting himself, he began with a trembling Voice to excuse this Hesitation of his Speech, having his Senses dissipated, and his Eyes dazzled with the Rays and Splendour of so much Majesty; and with that, as in a Rapture or Ecstasy broke out into an Admiration of the French Monarchy, the report of whose Greatness and Glory, though arrived to the utmost Confines of the Universe, came yet far short of that real Majesty which he saw and admired, whose dreadful and mysterious Throne was sufficient to revive the dead Ashes of the Sabean Queen to prostrare herself before this new Solomon, much excelling the Wisdom, the Richesse, the Virtue, and Happiness of the former. And thence descending with the like sagacious Obsequiousness, to confute the malicious Reports of malignant Tongues, who, envious of the harmony of Christian Spirits, represented His Majesty as illaffected to the Austrian Family; whereas to the contrary, he could testify to have found that excess of Affection, and admirable Disposition in His Majesty towards the Emperor his Ally, as rendered his Embassy abundantly happy and successful, which joined to the Zeal His Majesty had towards the Christian Cause, was like Friendship united to Charity, and moral Virtues made perfect by spiritual Qualifications. In fine, he compared his Christian Majesty to that Glorious Sun, which communicating his light to the Christian World, affords the most benign Influence to the Catholic Climate; with much better reason therefore ought Germany to participate so great a Circle of those Rays, as may serve wholly to obscure and darken the dim and barbarous Light of the Ottoman Moon. In sum, Strozzi knew so well how to manage his Discourse, and play the Orator, that he obtained considerable Assistances, and returned to his Master the Emperor with full Demonstrations of all obliging Terms, and courteous Tre●●ments. And having thus understood what Preparations are making in Christendom, let us pass over into the Turks Quarters, and see what is in the mean time transacting in those Dominions.  
At this time the Rumour of a Rebellion and Mutiny amongst the Great Beghs at Grand Cairo in Egypt, 
Rebellion of the Beghs in Egypt.  afforded matter for Trouble and Consultation at the Ottoman Court; for that those Beghs who have great Possessions and Power in that Country, made Seizure of Ibrahim Pasha, and imprisoned him, being about the Expiration of his three years commonly allotted to that Government; and therefore near upon departure. The demands they had upon him was for no less than three thousand Purses of Money, which according to the Cairo Account, are reckoned seven hundred and fifty Dollars a Purse, and pretended to be taken from them against Law and Justice; and that without Restitution thereof they resolved not to restore him his Liberty. This Insolence against so ●minent a Pasha, qualified with such absolute Power in his Government, and one related to the Grand Signior by Marriage of his Sister, compared with the late neglects and disobedience of that People who for some years had failed in the full payment of their Tribute, were interpreted as evident Symptoms of Disaffection and Malignancy, which that People entertained against the Ottoman Subjection. Wherefore the Sultan immediately dispatched away the Master of his Horse to Cairo, with full Power to appease this Rebellion, and with Lenitives to moderate the Fury of the People, who seemed to be too Licentious and Unbridled to be governed by a Musselim or Deputy: Wherefore the Selictar Aga was elected Pasha, and to departed with all Expedition. In the mean time this Messenger, to make greater haste, took post through Asia with thirty in his Company, and in a short time arrived at Grand Cairo, where, with fair terms, and Restitution of some Money from the Pasha, all matters were reduced to an amicable composure, only the punishment of the chief Mutineers, with a fair Countenance, deferred for a Season, was afterwards according to the Turkish Fashion, when time and opportunity presented, remunerated to those factious Spirits with a severe Interest, and Satisfaction to Justice.  
Not long after, Ibrahim Pasha having obtained his Liberty, returned from his Government of Cairo to Constantinople, where refreshing himself some time with the Embraces of his young Sultana, an Imperial Command for immediate payment of four hundred Purses of Money to the Grand Signiors Treasury, disturbed his delightful quiet. 
Ibrahim Pasha fined.  The Pasha made a present payment of one half, but desired time for the Remainder, either for want of that instant supply, or else in hopes of ease of his Fine. But the Sultan, who is impatient of any delay in his Slaves, which savours of obstinacy or disobedience, though never so reasonable, dispatched another Command, enjoining present Compliance, and as a Penalty for the late Neglect, raised the Demand from four hundred to six hundred Purses, which if not as readily paid as required, the Kimacham of Constantinople was impowered to commit him Prisoner within the four Gates of the Seraglio, the fatal Prison, from whence few find other Release than by Death. The Pasha not being able to comply, was there restrained of his Liberty; 
and imprisoned  and yet had the good fortune in a few days to obtain his freedom, by the endeavours (as some suppose) to the Great Vizier, who having by this Act weakened his Power and Treasure, did afterwards as an instrument of his Deliverance, conserve his Life, and obtain for him the Government of Darbiquier, where being remote and obscure at so far a distance, could never be capable to shadow, or by his great popularity and affable comportment endanger the present happy state of the Viziers Office.  
Matters growing now towards Action, by return of the Spring, the Grand Signior, to encourage his Vizier in a continuance of his duty, sent him a Horse and a Sword as a Testimony of his favour and good esteem of his Person; and Orders were issued out through all the Empire for public Prayers to be made some days before the Vizier began his March towards the Enemy. This appointment of public Devotions occasioned matter of argument and dispute between the Mufti, and a Shegh or Preacher, one that was always near the Grand Signiors Person, and therefore on Confidence of his familiar Access to the Presence of the Sultan, and on Presumption of his Sanctity and Privilege of his Office, took Liberty to oppose and contradict the Oracle of the Ottoman Law. 
A Dispute between the Mufti and a Shegh.  The Problem in question was, Whether Prayers appointed for success of the Ottoman Arms, according to the Law of their Prophet, were to be made privately, and in every Mosch or Oratory apart, or in a general Assembly of the whole City. The Mufti maintained the last Position, citing in favour of his Opinion the Testimony of divers Arabic Doctors, and the customs of the present and past times. The Shegh on the contrary was for Devotions to be performed in every Mosch, declaring. That the Assembly of all the People of a City into one Body did nothing avail or enforce the Power of Prayer; for they being true believers, were all illuminated, and had no need of helps to make their Prayers more fervent or more acceptable. The Argument was hot on both sides; and though the Mufti had got another Shegh on his part, who might pretend to as much of Illumination as the other, and joined to the Mufti's Opinion, who is the Mo●th and undoubted Interpreter of the Law, might seem able not only to resolve the knottiest difficulties, but to impose an Assent on them with greater Authority; yet the Shegh having the Grand Signior on his side. presently got most of Reason, and forced the Mufti to recant his former Opinion as Erroneous, and to banish the other Shegh his Companion, pretending that he was now convinced, and had sooner discovered the truth, had not the Imp●st●r, the false Preacher deceived him by his ●e gned Illuminations. This Victory gained the Shegh much applause and esteem with the Grand Signior, so that he vented what Doctrine he pleased and all he said was taken for Divine Ruies' and Precepts. He was born abou● Van on the Confi es of Persia, so that he is called Vanni Efendi, and is of the A●m●nian Race: he preached every Friday at Adrianople in one Mosch or other. where the Grand Signior was for the most part present; and though the greatest part of his Sermons were stuffed up with Praises of the M●bomeian Religion, and Invectives against Christians, sentencing all polluted and profane who associate with them, and exclaiming against the Abomination of Wine; yet it is confidently reported, that he is no strict Observer of the Law he pro●esses, the which his Disciples and Familiars are ready to excuse in him, saying, That it may be lawful for him to dispense with such matters, in regard his Illuminations and high Prerogatives of Sanctity have enfranchised him from observance of the meaner and less substantial points of their Law.  
The Turks, 
Predictions amongst the Turks.  who are as much given to Predictions and Interpretations of old Prophecies, as ever the Egyptians were, busied themselves this year more than ever, to know the Event of this War. Some, who had studied ancient Arabic Predictions, had extracted certain Astrological Figures, and from thence framed strange Fancies, according to the humour or melancholy of the ginger; one whereof coming to the Grand Signiors ears, mentioning divers things obscurely, and in general of the great Effusion of Blood, but that at last the Advantage and Victory should remain to the Tu●k, and that the Grand Signior himself should shortly make a Journey; the Grand Signior troubled here●t as much as ever Pharaoh was about the Interpretation of his ●ream, sent for one of the Chief Just ces of the Law, called the Kadilescher, and with him con●eried concerning this Prediction: all things Pleased him well; but only the latter part of making a Journey. Wither that Journey should be, he could not imagine his Arms were so prosperous in Hungary, that he conceived the Vizier had no need of his Presence either to animate or recruit his Army; and to any other part, he knew not what could move him from his delightful and beloved City of Adrianople. I he Kadilescher supposing that he might put that Interpretation thereon which might not be ungrateful, replied, Perhaps, O Emperor, he may mean that you shall again return to your sublime and happy Port of Constantinople. The Grand Signior suddenly touched herewith, 
The Grand Signiors aversion to Constantinople.  burst into choler: How, said he, to Constantinople! what joy, what comfort can I have there? Hath not that place been fatal to my Father? What benefit had my Uncle from thence? or any of my Race? Have not all my Prince's Ancestors been subject to a thousand mutinies and Rebellions in that place? I shall sooner than return thither, set fire to it with my own hands, and rejoice to see that City with my Seraglio brought to ashes. And that we may farther discover the strange aversion the Sultan had to Constantinople, and his resolution to change the Seat of his Empire, it is observable, that he built a small Seraglio not far from Adrianople, in imitation of that near Constantinople, 
A small Seraglio by that name near Constantinople.  called Odout Pasha; the place to which he most frequently resorted after that City fell under his dislike and hatred. The Village where his Palace was built was called Chiomlichoi, or the Village of Pots where earthen Vessels were made: but the Grand Signior changed the name, and called it Odout Pasha, with which name before the People were well acquainted, and that it was accustomed to their mouths, two poor silly Country men mistaking, and calling it simply by the former name, were apprehended by some of the Bostangees, and brought before the Grand Signior as contemners of the Imperial Command, and by his immediate Sentence were put to death.  
About the end of May the Grand Signior had a Son born to him of one of his Women, 
A Son born to the Grand Signior.  for joy of which seven days of Dunalma, or rejoicing were appointed through all the Ottoman Dominions; but especially at Adrianople the Solemnity was greatest, all sorts of Artisans endeavouring to outvie each other in their Shows and Pastimes to entertain the City. At the Gate of the Seraglio was erected a magnificent Pavilion for the Grand Signior, before whom were shown rare artificial Fireworks invented by the most ingenious Masters thereof amongst the Jews; one of which firing a Rocket, which not ascending with usual strength, unhappily fell on the Vest of the Grand Signiors Favourite, standing at the door of the ●ent; at which the young Man being surprised, sent to find out him who fired it, which happening to be a poor Jew, was condemned immediately by the Grand Signiors Sentence to receive eighty Blows on the Sols of his Feet; but as report went, this young Favourite not appeased with this slender Punishment, obtained the Sultan's command to put him to Death.  
But to return to the Turkish Camp. The Vizier was astonished to understand that Kanisia was besieged, and wondered much at the rashness of Serini, in attempting a Work so difficult without probability of success; 
The Siege of Kanisia.  howsoever being advised, that the Garrison was ill provided of Victuals and Ammunition, he gave order for its supply. In order to which eighty Carts laden with Provisions convoyed by a considerable number of Turks, were conducted by way of Sigeth; but being interrupted in their passage by Serini's Soldiers, were routed, put to flight, and their Provisions taken. In the mean time the Besieged made many vigorous Sallies, and some not without loss to the Christians; and to defend themselves the better, uncovered the tops of their Houses, and made their Lodgings under ground, secure from Granades, or shot of the Enemy's Batteries. On the other side the Ammunition and Artillery ●rom the Emperor came not so timely as was expected; nor were the Bom●oes and Granades so artificially made, but that many of them spent themselves in vain: the Succours likewise of men fell very short of the numbers promised; and Soldiery being drawn from their Winter Quarters before the colds were passed, or the pasture grown, began to murmur; but nothing discontented them so much as want of Pay, the just complaint of Soldiers, which discouraged them more than the difficulty of their adventure: against all which Serini provided as much as he was able out of his own Purse, continuing the Siege more out of reputation than probable hopes of success; for his Army was at least diminished two thousand in its number, of which four hundred Hungars, and two hundred Germans were lost in the first Assaults made upon the Suburbs, and he rest perished by sickness, and the vigorous and frequent Sallies of the Enemy. Howsoever Serini seemed not to doubt of the success, if he could but be for some time secured from the advance of the Vizier, who now began to draw his gross and numerous Army out of their Winter Quarters into the open field; and therefore with the other Officers before Kanisia, signified their advice to the Emperor and General Council of War, That it was necessary that the Imperial Army should be as early in the Field as the Ottoman; and for the more methodical government of Affairs, that the Army should be divided into three Bodies, one to recruit the Forces before the Town, a second to march to Osek, and hinder the Enemy's passage over the Dravus, and a third to take the Field, and apply assistance where it was judged most useful. This counsel being well accepted by the Emperor, Orders were immediately issued forth to General Montecuculi to begin his March, with design to obstruct the Turks passage over the Dravus; for that the success against Kanisia was of that high importance, as might justly require the employment of all the Christian Forces in its concernment. Wherefore one Post was dispatched after the other to Montecuculi to solicit his speedy March, and to give a stop to the Viziers' Progress. But he answered, That he attended General Sporch, whom he every day expected to join with him; but this Answer proving by the effect to be nothing more than a present excuse, gave occasion of suspicion, and produced that discontent in the minds of the most zealous, as spread a rumour through all Germany much to the disreputation of Montecuculi. Time thus being protracted, and no Forces appearing to recruit the Leaguer, at length advice came to the Generals, when they were just going to dinner, that the Vizier with a most numerous Army was within 
* Fifteen English Miles.  three Leagues of the Town. For the Bridge of Osek was against the common opinion again rebuilt, planked, and completed with new Timbers in the space of forty days, many hands making light work; which when first founded, was the work of six years: which Expedition was the more remarkable, in regard that this Bridge was not form out of the Ruins of the old, nor founded on the same ground, but new framed out of the Woods with as much comeliness and order as befits a Bridge of that nature and length, passing over a wild Marsh or Fen. The news of the Viziers so near approach was strange to Serini, who by the calculation made of his March, did not yet expect him for several days, but the Vizier apprehending the straitness in which Kanisia might be, leaving the gross of his Army, made more expidite Journeys with a Body of twenty thousand Horse, which not being unknown to Serini, his daring spirit was once resolved to give him Battle, in which opinion was also Count Strozzi; but Olach dissenting and refusing to engage his Forces, the Siege was raised, and all the Forces with good order retreated to Serinswar, 
The Siege of Kmisia raised.  where they arrived the day following, leaving to the Enemy a great quantity of Powder, Match, Shovels, 20 Carts of Meal, and Two Iron Guns broken.  
No Pilgrim ever followed his way with more devotion to the sacred Shrine, 
The Turks pursue the Christian Army.  than the Vizier was willingly led in pursuit of his Enemy to the Walls of Serinswar, being the place to which his intentions inclined, as the beginning and consummation of the War. Over against this envied Fort there is a little Hill strong by Nature, encompassed with a narrow Ditch, yet not so narrow, as that a Horse can leap over it, nor yet so shallow as to ●e forded. This Hill Serini proposed to the rest of his Colleagues or Coadjutors, viz. Olach and Spaar, as a place commodious to incamp their Army, because lying open to the River, could easily be relieved, and would serve as a Redoubt or Outword to the Fort, in which upon all extremities they might find Sanctuary and resuge: But the apprehension of the Viziers' Numbers, and his near approach had made that impression of fear in their minds, that no safety seemed to remain, unless they could see the River Mura between them and their Enemy. Nor was Serini more sucessful in his persuasions to assault the Enemy, whilst they were wearied with their March, and busied in extending their Tents, the other Generals being of opinion, that it was too great a hazard for them alone to venture their Forces in so unequal a Combat, by they ought rather to expect Montecuculi, by the addition of whose Forces the lot of War would be less hazardous, if not wholly certain. In this manner great Enterprises have been disappointed, which have wanted only resolution to make them successful, Fortune being commonly favourable, if not a Servant, to bold and daring Spirits; the disunion also of Generals hath been the overthrow of the wisest Counsels, and Wars have been ouserved never to have thrived where the Heads of Armies have been of dissenting humours or different interests.  
This timidity on the Christian part raised in that manner the spirits of the Turks, 
The Turks intr●heh 〈◊〉 Serinswar.  that without stop or opposition passing the River Muer, they arrived at Serinswar, where they immediately fell to their Mattock and Spade, breaking ground for their Trenches, which by continued labour they so diligently attended, that in Seventeen days they arrived at the very Ditch of the Fort: Only whilst the Turks were transporting their Numbers over the River, the generous spirit of Strozzi not enduring to see their passage so easy and open, valiantly opposed himself and his small Force against the greater power of the Enemy, and so resolutely performed the Action, that he killed Five hundred upon the place, 
Count Strozzi slain.  till at length being unfortunately shot by a Musket-bullet in the Forehead, he gloriously, together with one Chisfareas, a renowned Croatian Captain, ended his days in defence of his Country and the Christian Cause.  
In this interim General Montecuculi arrived with his Army, and was received by Count Serini with all evidences and demonstrations of respect and hearty welcome, and between both passed an appearance at least of friendly correspondence. But as to the present Engagement, Montecuculi was of opinion. That the opportunity was over slipped, which should at first have been performed, rather by way of surprise than open Battle, before the Ottoman Army had arrived to its full numbers, consisting now of an hundred thousand fight men. To which reasons Serini replied, That the Christian Cause, 
Serini's Reasons to fight with the Turks.  and the States and Confines of the Empire were not to be maintained by men that carry their thumbs at their girdles, or by Armies made resty with ease, and wanton with luxury. That those Armies were raise not to consume and exhaust the Revenues of their Princes, and Exchequers of their States, without making satisfactory amends by a valiant defence of that Interest which they owned. That the Enemy had not been before that time attempted, was no fault or neglect of his, who under the very Walls of Kanisia resolved to give them Battle; but that the other Generals supposed it more prudence and caution to protract the Engagement till his Arrival, who being now happily conjoined with them, nothing ought to deter them from a glorious Attempt on the Turks, who not consisting of above Thirty thousand men, ill disciplined, and worse armed, were not able to withstand the prowess of their Veterane Army, which far exceeded them in number, discipline, and courage. These or such like expressions Serini used; and to prove what he averred, he dispatched a confident Person of his own, who spoke naturally the Turkish Language, with a Letter to the Germane Resident, then entertained under custody in the Turkish Camp, to know of him the true state and number of the Turks, which Messenger soon after returned with this short account.  
Nisi memortuum velis, amplius non rescribas, hic vix sunt triginta millia, nec illa satis electa, 
The Germane Residents Letter to Count Serini.  quid vos a pugna deterret? Tormenta Arcis nimis in altum exploduntur. Which in English is thus. Unless you desire my death, writ not back to me again, here are scarce Thirty thousand men, and these ill provided, what then should deter you from an Engagement? The Cannon in the Castle are too high mounted, or shoot over. Serini gave this Letter to Montecuculi, who replied, That so soon as General Sporch came up with his Forces, 
Montecuculi contrary to the opinion of Serini declines the Battle with the Turks.  he would immediately draw up the Army into Battalions; Sporch being arrived, he then resolved to expect Marquis Baden, and so deferred the Battle from time to time, until the Turks advantaging themselves by these delays, had worked themselves under ground to the very Walls of the Castle. At length Montecuculi entering into Serini's Fort (it is not known upon what reasons of jealousy, or discontent) cleared Serini's Forces of the Garrison, and dispossessed the Governor; which when Serini perceived, full of anger and displeasure, he quitted the Camp, and retired himself to his Residence at Chiacaturno, 
Serini retires from the Wars.  with intent to make his just Appeal and Complaint to the Emperor's Court.  
The Turks availing themselves of these delays and discontents, proceeded forward in their work, so that having Mined to very Walls, on the 9th of June, they blew up one of the half Moons, at which the Defendants were so terrified, that with amazement they left open one of their Sally Ports, at which the Turks entering, put the whole Garrison into disorder, consisting of 1900 fight men; so that now no sasety remaining, but in flight, they forsook their Fort, and crowding over the Bridge in confused heaps, broke it down with the over-pressure of its burden; by fall of which, many perished in the Waters, and about Three hundred and fifty which remained, were cut off by the Sword; this was the fate of Serini's Fort, built with Art, 
Serinswar taken.  and lost by Cowardice and ill Conduct, which the Year before, only with Twenty Germans, and One hundred and fifty Hungurians, withstood a most impetuous and fierce storm of the Enemy, but now was less tenable than a Palancha, the Garisoned with 1900 Men, of whom in this last Assault one alone had Courage to fire his Musket, but none adventured to draw a Sword; unless certain Volunteers, and French Officers, whose Courage only renowned their own Deaths, and served to upbraid the Cowardice of their Companions. In the Fort were only found five small Field Pieces, one whole Cannon, a great Mortar Piece, and two small ones belonging to Count Serini; there were also one Mortar Piece, and two small Field Pieces, like to those of Serini, belonging to the Emperor; though other Guns of weight or value were carried out of the Fort, as being judged not long tenable, and decreed to be abandoned to the Enemy. Serinswar being thus taken was immediately demolished by the Vizier, and razed to the Ground; either because he would seem to maintain his Word or Vow he had made; or because he would not multiply Garrisons, when the present Occasions required rather the active Force of a moving Army.  
But before we proveed farther, 
Reflections on the disgrace of Serini.  it seems pertinent to our purpose, to declare the Reasons and Grounds of the preceding neglects and discountenance passed upon Serini by the Grandees of the Imperial Army, which not being vindicated by the Emperor, seem to have been cast upon him by his express Order or at least to have been willing for some private respect, to have the Person of Serini abased, and his Actions obscured. It is therefore to be noted (what before hath been said) That the first pretence the Turks made for this War, was this Fort of Serinswar, raised against the Capitulations and Articles of the last Peace, for which, though the Violence against Va●adin may be pleaded as equal, if not exceeding the present Breach, to which this was only subsequent, and seemed to be but a just Recompense or Effect thereof; yet because it was that stone of Scandal and Offence, which drew after it that deadly War, in which the Emperor unwillingly engaged against the Ottoman Power, and caused him freely to intimate unto Serini, his desire rather to see that Fort demolished, than the Peace interrupted; to which Serini yielding no Ear, drew upon himself the deserved displeasure of his most gracious Prince, who permitted the act of his Obstinacy and Disobedience, to become a just Snare to his own Folly. But perhaps, that Displeasure which was Justice in the Emperor, might be Envy, and Emulation in his Ministers, who beholding with jealous Eyes his Actions and Successes the Winter before, which enraged his Enemies, and exalted his Name to that Glory in all the Courts of Christian Princes, that the Pope honoured him with Medals of Gold; the King of Spain, with the Order of the Golden Fleece; the French King as a Demonstration of his Esteem, with a Token of ten thousand Crowns; and Cardinal Francis Barberini, with a Pension of eight hundred Crowns a Month; and all other European Princes, at least made the most part Applications to him by Congratulatory Letters, admiring his Virtues, and applauding his Successes; permitting their Gazettes and Diurnals, Weekly to divulge and publish his Praises. From whence may rationally be collected, the true occasion of that Envy, which by cold assistances, and slow succours, obstructed as well the taking of Kanisia, as the valiant defence of Serinswar, which was decried, not only as a Fort erected without due and matue Consideration, but without art, or regular Proportions, which might render it tenable; accusing at the same time as well the Rashness and Temerity of Serini's Counsels, as his want of Judgement and Experience in Military Affairs.  
But to leave now the sad subject of the Christian misfortunes, occasioned by their own quarrels and dissensions, which the Grand Enemy of God's Church always endeavoured to sow for advancement of his own Kingdom: Let us cast our Eyes on the other parts of unhappy Hungary. The Siege of Kanisia being raised, and Serinswar taken and demolished, success had swelled and puffed up the minds of the Turks to a height that nothing seemed difficult or impossible to their desires. On the other side, controversies and delays gave that advantage to the Enemy, that nothing could be expected, but losses, slaughter, and in the end, a total-ruin. But God who pitied the miseries of poor Christendom, cast his Eyes of mercy on the Frontiers of the upper Hungary, granting some more happy sucesses to the Christian Arms, conducted by the Valour and Fortune of Count Soise, a French Gentlelman, who having the Command of an Army distinct from that of Montecuculi, began his first attempt and enterprise upon Nitra, where several Persons of Quality, 
Nitra taken by the Christians.  and Officers of the Turkish Army, were assembled to consider of the Affairs of War. Soise having taken his convenient measures, and made his due approaches, began to batter the Walls, a great part of which in a short time he shook so shroadly, that he opened a very wide Breach, and continually plying Granades into the Town, so affrighted the besieged, that immediately they offered a Parley, which Soise accepted, (and the rather, upon advice, that Varadin, Solnoc, Temiswar, and the places adjacent, were collecting Forces to raise the Siege, and relieve the Town) entered into Treaty, and concluding upon Conditions, the Town surrendered, and the Turks marched out with the Colours folded, and Muskets under their Arms, leading their Horses, had Convoy as far as Chomar.  
Soise having obtained this success, entered into Consultation about recovery of Newhausel, but having not Forces judged sufficient to attempt the difficulty of that place, he turned his endeavours and designs upon Lewa or Leventz; but in the way thither, he was casually engaged with a Body of fourteen thousand Turks and Tartars, who were marching to the relief Nitra, 
The Turks assault Soise.  and fell in unawares upon his Rereguard; whereupon Soise commanded the Regiments of hsi Major General Guarnicri, and of the Colonels Caprara and Zeitsch, and the Horse and Dragoons of Brandenburg, then marching in the Van, to face about, and Charge the Enemy, which they performed with that Courage and Vigour, that they routed and pursued them as far as the River Giava. At which place Soise Encamped with his Army, and in an advantageous Situation made a line of Circumvallation about his Camp, strengthening it with some Pieces of Cannon. The Turks having recovered a convenient Retreat upon the River, remained opposite to the Christians, and having there reinforced themselves with additional Recruits, returned again to give them Battle, and in three places with extremity of Fury and Despair. assaulted the Christian Camp: Fortune for a long time remained doubtful on both sides, till at length the admirable Resolution of the Christians overcame, leaving a thousand Turks extended on the place; many were drowned and the rest fled, leaving a rich Booty for reward to the Conqueror's.  
The Christians in this manner being successful, resolved not to check the current of their Fortune, but without delay, 
Lewa taken.  proceeded to Lewa, which having been for some time battered with great Guns, surrendered itself to the merev of the Conqueror; in which was found a considerable quantity of Meal, and twenty great pieces of Artillery.  
In the mean time, the difference between the King of France and the Pope (on occasion of the insult offered at Rome by the Corsi, to the Ambassadors House and Person) being this Year composed; those Forces of the French being in all about 3000. Horse, sent first into Italy to avenge this Affront, under the Command of the Count Coligni, were ordered to pass into Hungary, by way of Venice, to the Assistance of the Emperor; to which, several Gentlemen, Volunteers of the same Nation, joining themselves, form a Body of 4000 Horse well appointed, Valiant and desirous of Action. The Pope also, whose words expressed and breathed out nothing but holy Zeal against the common Enemy, promised a supply of 10000 Foot, and 3000. Horse, which were to pass by way of Trieste into Croatia, according to the Promise and Assurance of the Nuntio at Vienna: for acknowledgement of which religious and considerable Succour, Count Leisle was dispatched from the Imperial Court, in a private Character, to pass those Offices of grateful Acceptance, as were due to so high a Merit and Sense of the Christian Cause. But scarce was Leisle arrived at Venice, before he understood (to his great Admiration) that the holy Army was by Order of the Pope disbanded, 
The Pope recals his Forces from assistance of the Emperor.  for which no other 'Cause was assigned, than only, that at Rome it was seriously debated, and in the end, it was concluded, that the Expense was to great to be charged on the Ecclesiastical State; and that the Soldiery also were themselves unwilling to be so far separated from their own Country; all which at Vienna were understood to be frivolous Pretences, and the causes thereof attributed to the sinister Offices of a Person ill affected to the Emperor's Interest, by which the Pope and Don Mario his General, falling from their Resolutions and Promises, Count Leisle was revoked from his Employment, and the Imperial Interest, and hopes disappointed of so considerable a Succour.  
Howsoever, that the Pastoral care might not seem to be altogether dormant and careless of the Universal Flock, the Pope having disbanded his Army, 
The Pope supplies the, Emperor with Money, but not with men.  could not do less than to supply the defect thereof with Money; for raising of which, he charged the Ecclesiastical State through all Italy (the Dominions of Venice only excepted, whose Wars already with the Turks exempted them from farther Taxes) with an Imposition of 6 per Cent. of their yearly Revenue, under the notion of Tenths or Tithes, which in all amounted to the sum of 700. thousand Dollars, which by Bills of Exchange, was remitted by way of Venice to the Imperial Court. In the mean time, the French Troops were arrived in Hungary, under the Command of the Count Coligni, which joining themselves with the General Montecuculi, followed the motion of the Viziers' Army. The Turks designed to pass the Danube, for recovery of Lewa or Leventz, and in their way to destroy and lay desolate the Country of Count Badian, and in virtue and strength of that and former Successes, to pass forward to the Subjection of Possonium and Vienna. But God who disposes the Affairs of this World, and gives Laws and ●ounds to the Licentiousness and unlimited Pride and Avarice of Mankind, took off the Wheels of the Turkish Chariots, and caused them to move slowly and warily, having an Eye always barckwards to the Forces of Montecuculi, who attended them along the Banks of the River Muer, of Mura.  
But whilst these two great Armies marched in view of each other, the Walachian and Moldavian Forces joining with a considerable number of Turks and Tartars, under the Command of Chusaein Pasha, resolved to assault, and again to recover Leventz, which tho scarce settled, being so lately taken by the Christians, yet valiantly repulsed two fierce Assaults of the Enemy, with that Courage and Bravery, that 2000 were Slain under the very Walls. By which time, 
Count Soise marches to raise the Siege of Leventz.  it being the 5/15 of July, Count Soise passed the Nitra with his Horse and Foot, and thence hastening his March with all Expedition, he first Encamped at the Foot of a Hill called St. B●net, from whence he discovered the Enemy's Body from the Top of a Mountain, and thence approaching nearer, threw up some Earth and Works by the Banks of the River Grava; the next day having found a fordable place of the Water, Soise in less than two hours passed the gross of his Army; which the Enemy observing, left their Siege, abandoned their Trenches, and displayed their Army in open Field, which consisting of 25. or 30. thousand fight Men, appeared much more numerous than the Christians. For to these Forces, under the Conduct of Husaein Pasha of Buda, were joined the Pasha of Anatolia and Cidizade, the Pasha of Temeswar, four Boluchees of Spahees, and a good Force of Tartars, together with the Militia of Moldavia and Valachia, 
The Turks before Lewa.  under their respective Princes, which composed an Army, as was computed, of above 25000. Men. Upon approach of Husaein pasha, the Christians gave way, and retreated, intending to receive their Enemies in a larger Field, and afford an occasion to the● of greater Confidence in Execution of the Design they came to Act. The Turks supposing the Christians to be fled for fear, with more boldness marched forward. And believing this Retreat to proceed rather of Fear than Policy, continued to contemn the Pusillanimity of the Christians; and lest it should argue too much regard and esteem of their Force, vouchsafed not to send Scouts abroad, either to view their Camp, or to prevent surprisal; but some of their Officers wisely considering, that a Soldier ought never to despise his Enemy, they were persuaded to send a considerable Body of Horse, to view and discover the Enemy's Force, who in the way, meeting with a party of the Christians, after a small Skirmish put them to Flight, and taking some Prisoners, brought them before the General; the Prisoners upon Examination confessed, that Count Susa was fully resolved the next Morning to give them Battle, and declared the number and courage of his Army to be such, as altered the Opinion Husaein had conceived of the Cowardice and Weakness of the Christians power; so that that whole Night the Turks passed with watchful and vigilant Guards, their Arms ready, and the whole Camp in a posture of Defence.  
The next Morning being the 9th of July, 
The Christian Army put themselves into Battalia.  the day breaking discovered the Christian Army at so near a distance, as that their several Motions might be discerned; and putting themselves in Array for the Battle, made two Wings of Horse; each Wing consisting of 3000. Horse the most armed Cap-a-pe, and well provided; the Foot marched in the Body of the Army, well appointed and fitted with all sorts of Ammunition and Arms, and so raised with cheerful Courages, as rendered them in appearance to the Turks, a Warlike and formidable Army. The Turks likewise drew themselves into Battalia, desirous to try the fortune of the day; the right Wing was Commanded by the Prince of Valachia, and the left by the Prince of Moldavia. The Body of the Army was composed of Turks and Tartars, almost all Horse, except 2 or 3000. Janissaries, sent as an Auxiliary Force from Newhausel and Strigonium. These two Armies thus ranged in a Posture of Defiance, stood in view each of other, until Husaein Commanded his Men to pass the Marsh or Fen, which was between them and the Christians: but several would have persuaded him the contrary, lest the success of the day not proving to Expectation, the Marsh should be a disadvantage to their Flight, and an occasion of greater Slaughter in the pursuit; to which Husaein Courageously answered, That Men who would Conquer were to look forward, and not behind them; those that would save their Lives by flight, were fit to perish in it; and that for his part, he was resolved to cut off all hopes of safety from his Army, but what consisted in their Swords and Victory over their Enemies. The Turks having thus passed the Marsh, made a halt and faced the Christians until Noon; who moved not a foot from their ground, that so they might obtain the advantage of the Sun; which in the Morning being in their Faces, would upon declining be an offence unto the Turks. In the mean time, no question but both Generals made their Orations to their Soldiers, encouraging them to Fight in Defence of their Faith and Religion; of their Country's Glory and Sasety; suggested with those Arguments and Rhetoric, as was agreeable to the Principles and Condition of both Parties; and which we may well suppose according to the Licence of Historians, to have been in these words, or to this effect.  
The Speech of Count Susa to his Army.  
WHen I see, and consider before us (Fellow Soldiers) those Enemies who are the object of our Fury and Rage, I conceive words more necessary to moderate the heat of your Anger, so as to Fight with Discretion, rather than to raise your Spirits to that height of Warlike Courage, in which consists the safety and glory of this days Fortune. For these are they, who lately in cool Blood against the Laws of Arms and Nations, unhumanely butchered our Countrymen and Kindred, and made no difference between Captives of War, and Malefactors; but like Thiefs and Murderers, sentenced brave Men to Death, who had no other crime, than that they unhappily fought in defence of their Country. These are they, who in the very times of Peace, consume your Borders, and rob your Markets; and whose Capitulations of Peace, make yet all acts of hostolity lawful: These are the grand Enemies and Despisers of the Cross of Christ; against whom whosoever dies, is both a Conqueror and a Martyr. This Army before your Eyes, consists in part of Moldavian, and Valachian Christians, forced to this War by compulsion, not of choice; the rest are either Turks educated in the softness of Asia, or Tartars who never made advantage by Battle, but by flight these are they with whom you have this day to contend before the Walls of Lewa, where many of your Wives, and Children, and Friends, are immured, and are Spectators of your Virtue and Courage: Let us therefore valiantly address ourselves to this Battle, on the success of which the fortune of Hungary and Germany depends.  
The Speech of Husaein Pasha to his Soldiers.  
WHilst our General the Grand Vizier is so successful in his Arms abroad, having subdued the strong Fortresses of Oywar and Serinswar, and struck a Terror and Amazement to all the Enemies of our formidable Emperor; let not us be unactive, or want our share in the renown and same of Triumph and Victory. I shall not need to put you in mind of the glorious Exploits of your Ancestors, whose Valour and Virtue, which form this vast Empire round about us, you ought now to imitate, and give the World new proofs, how emulous you are to exceed the Courage and Bravery of former times. The other Divisions of the Ottoman Power have contended hitherto with their Enemies on unequal terms, and droven them forth from their shelters of Trenches and Bulwarks; but here you have an open Field to fight, nothing between you and the naked Breasts of your Enemies; we stand in equal unmbers and terms with them; nothing can win the day but only Valour; and nothing lose it but mere Cowardice. These are the shattered Companies we have expelled last Year from Oywar, and the Companions of those, whose Bodies and Heads we have heaped before Strigonium: should we submit to be subdued by these whom our Osmanlees have so often Conquered; we should not only slain ourselves with the highest infamy and shame, but give a turn to the Universal Fortune of the Ottoman Arms.  
By this time it was Noon, and the Sun turning itself from the Christian to the Turkish Army, a warning Piece was fired from the Christian Camp, at which sign their whole Army began to advance, and with cheerfulness to approach the Turks, who stood ready to receive them. 
Husaein Pasha ● routed and fled.  At the first onset the Christians poured a plentiful Volley of shot on the Turks and Tartars, which composed the main Body; at which immediately they put themselves to Flight, leaving the two Wings to an unequal Battle, who resisted not long before they followed the Example of their Companions, leaving their Baggage and Cannon, with the Honour of the day, unto the Christians; who in the pursuit slew the Turks without Compassion or Resistance; filling the Fields with dead Bodies, and the Rivers with Blood, until Night, which is the shelter of the distressed, gave a stop to their farther Slaughter: 
Refuge denied them at Strigonium.  such as escaped betook themselves to Strigonium, where they were refused either passage over the Water or Provisions, or any other Refuge or Entertainment after their wearisome Flight; for Strigonium itself was judged now in Danger, and the next attempt after the foregoing Victory; and therefore there was no Reason or Policy to unfurnish themselves of necessary provisions to supply or relieve a discouraged and cowed Army. 
The Moldavians and Null return home.  Whereupon the Moldavians, and Null, finding themselves half famished, forced their Princes to return home, being glad of the occasion to acquit themselves of the Turkish Wars, in which they were used more like Slaves than Soldiers. The Princes though sensible of the danger this unlicensed departure, and desertion of the Wars might bring upon their persons, were yet necessitated to yield to the violence and mutiny of their Soldiery: In their march homewards they encountered no difficulties or opposition, unless at the Tibiscus, where a small number of Turks would have denied them passage, but were soon dispersed by the Sword of the resolved Soldeiry, who having conducted their Princes to their usual Courts, made an end betimes of this years Campagna. Husaein Pasha in the mean time, being denied entrance at Strigonium, fled to Newhausel, where his presence was most acceptable for reinforcement of that Garrison, which now was in some danger of being recovered by the Christians. Of the Turks were killed in this Fight 6000, of the Christians 150; none of Quality, excepting one Kovari, a worthy and stout Hungarian Captain; 4000 Carts were taken, laden with all sorts of Provision and Ammunition for War; about 100 Colours, and a great number of Tents, and Arms of all sorts; twelve pieces of Cannon, about 1000 Horse, and 140 Camels, straying in the Fields, without care of Keepres, or Riders, with great Droves of  of all sorts, and other good booty and spoil, which remained as a reward to the Conqueror. The number of Prisoners was not great, by reason that the Soldiery, in heat of the Pursuit, and in revenge of the Turks Cruelty towards the Garrison of Komar the less, who lately in a barbarous Cruelty they had put to the Sword, were wholly inclined to slaughter and destruction, only about 700 Moldavians, and Null, were spared until they came in sight of Strigonium, where they erected several Gibbets, and hanged them thereupon, with their Muskets about their Necks, requiting (as they supposed) part of the Viziers' Cruelty, and executing part of God's Justice upon those who profess the Name of Christ, and yet fight under the Banner of Mahomet.  
Soise animated with the foregoing success, 
Soise assaults Barcan.  designed to attempt Barcan, a Palancha opposite on the other side of the Danube to Strigonium, and to that end embarked Ten thousand five hundred of his men on Four Galleys, and Forty Galliots, carrying the Teutonick Colours, in regard that religious Order had amply contributed towards the building of those Vessels, when they were on the Stocks in the Arsenal of Vienna. The Soldiers were so fleshed with the former Victory, that nothing seemed difficult or hazardous; so that that Count Marfet, without Orders of the General, rashly in a Bravado fell in upon the Town, without any advantage of Earth, or other shelter, but with open Breasts exposed himself and Soldiers to all dangers; but the attempt being too difficult, he was, in sine, shot through both the Cheeks, and forced to retire with loss and disreputation: This attempt was seconded by the Duke of Holsatia, and his Infantry, who bringing some small pieces of Cannon to the very Palisades, began to batter the houses, during which about a Hundred and fifty Janissaries made a vigorous Sally, but were repulsed with a sufficient loss, so that the Christians making good their ground, brought up and planted four Cannons, and two Mortar Pieces, and firing at the same time some Granades, so plied their work, that the Inhabitants looking on their condition as desperate, gave fire themselves to their Wooden Buildings, passed the Bridge, and recovered Strigonium. The Town thus abandoned, the Christians had no difficulty to get possession, but entering quietly in, seized what was remaining of value, and adding to the flames, by other fires, in a few hours reduced all to Ashes; which being done, 
Barcan burnt.  Soise marched back to Komorra, to resresh his men, and take Counsel what ought to be the next design and enterprise to be taken in hand. And here for a while was a pause, or full point of the actions of Soise, who not wanting Adversaries in the Imperial Court, emulous of his happiness and fortune, instilled such suspicions and scruples into the mind of the Emperor and Council, as caused Soise to give up his Commission, that he might seek a life private, and free from the evil Tongues of the envious, until afterwards his Virtues dispersing those malignant Clouds, he was restored to the good Opinion of his Cesarean Majesty, and honoured with the Charge and Command of the strong Fortress of Komorra, where I myself had once the honour to make him a Visit, and was courteously received by him. This ill success of the Pasha of Buda arrived the Viziers' ears, whilst he was attempting to pass the River Rab, in which were many difficulties, in regard the Banks were defendedby the Christian Palancha's, which in every adventure cut off considerable numbers of men. At which loss of men, and time, and the ill success near Lewa, the Vizier being greatly moved, made another attempt on the 27th of July; advancing with the Gross of his Army as far as Kemend, where the River runs narrow and shallow, but by the valour of the Hungarians, Germans, and French conducted by General Montecuculi, an Italian Born, were repulsed with some Slaughter.  
On the first of August, 
The Turk, with part of their Army pass the Rab.  the Turks made another considerable attempt, having planted Guns on the Banks of the River, which shot into the Christian Camp, and passed over in one place Six thousand Janissaries and Albanians, and near a Village called Chiesfalo, where the Water was narrow and shallow, very considerable numbers of Horse crowded over. At which formidable sight, the Christians collecting their Forces together, retreated to a more spacious place, where might be open Field sufficient for both Armies to draw up and join Battle. About half the Army having now passed the Water, the other part, in which was the Vizier, remained still on the other side, intending the next Morning to follow and advance to the Body, which was gone before; but it happened, by God's Providence, that that very Night there sell such a Deluge of Rain, 
The Rab swells with immoderate Rains.  as immediately made the River to swell above its Banks, and become altogether unpassable without a Bridge or Floats; so that the Turkish Army being now divided by the Waters, were uncapable of yielding any sudden assistance each to the other. Howsoever, the Vizier judging that that part of his Army which had already passed, was an equal Match for the Christians, entertained not the least diffidence of good success, at least supposed they might be able to decline a Battle, until by abatement of the Waters (which could not be long at that Season of the Year) he were enabled to pass, and join his main Body with them; and therefore full of hope and confidence, having at first discomfited the forlorn hope of the Christians, which consisted of a thousand men, dispatched immediately Messengers to acquaint the Grand Signior of his success and passage, which News he knew would be the more grateful, because the Grand Signior by daily Letters and Commands urged him to proceed in his March, and not to suffer the impediment of a narrow Ditch to be an interruption to the whole Ottoman Force, which in former times was not restrained by the depth or breadth of the Ocean. The Grand Signior having received this Intelligence, as if the entire Victory and Triumph over the World consisted in the passage over the Rab, was transported with such an extraordinary joy and assurance of Victory, that to anticipate the good News a solemn Festival was ordained for the space of seven days, and seven nights, called by the Turks, Dunalma; in which time the whole nights were made light with Lamps and Candles, 
The Turks vain joy.  and made cheerful with great Guns, Volleys of Muskets, Sound of Drums and Trumpets, revel and what other Solemnities might testify joy and triumph. But scarce three Nights of this vain Dream had passed, before the Grand Signior awaked by intelligence, contrary to his assured expectation, of the Defeat and Destruction of a considerable part of the Viziers' Army, shamefully commanded the Lights to be extinguished, and the remaining four Nights designed for Joy, to be converted to Melancholy and Darkness: And though the rashness and vain sancy of the Governors was the sole cause of this precipitate mirth, yet as great men love always to charge their errors and follies on the shoulders of others, so the Sultan accused the Chimacham, through false Information, to have been the Author of this shameful Decree; and in that fury, calling the Executioner, had certainly taken off his head, had not his young Minion or Favourite, now called Kul Ogli (promoted to the Perferment of Asan, 
Signisies the Son of a Kul, or Slave.  before mentioned) with much earnestness and Prayers interceded for his Life.  
And indeed this Joy and Triumph was somuch more ridiculous and shameful, by how much more fatal and destructive was the ensuing Event. For the Turks being now got over the River, had not, at first, time enough given them to cast up Earth, but were forced by the Christians to an Engagement; for the Christian Army was drawn into Battalions to receive them. The right Wing consisted of the Austrian Forces, commanded by Montecuculi himself; the Left was form of the Confederates of the Rhine, commanded by Count Olac, to which was adjoined Forty Troops of the French Cavalry, conducted by Monsieur Coligni, and the main Body was commanded by the Marshal General Marquis Bada, which composed a very formidably Body, and assailed the Turks with extraordinary Valour; the Fight was very furious, and began about Nine a Clock in the morning on the third of August, and continued till Four in the Afternoon with variable fortune; during which time the Waters being abated, the Spahees passed over in several places, and charged the left. Wing of the Christians, and in other places they made attempts, only to divert the Army, whilst the Janissaries threw up Earth to secure a passage for the rest; which when the Christians espied, they at first resolved to sound a Retreat, but afterwards perceiving that the Trench was but newly begun, Montecuculi drawing up the Body of the Army into a half Moon, attacked the Janissaries on all sides with that fury, ordering the Bodies of Horse to contend with the Spahees; that the Turks now faintly fight began to give ground to their Enemies, at which instant turn of Fortune, an outcry was heard, That Serini on the other side had set on the Viziers' Camp; which so animated the Christians, and terrified the Turks, that the latter began to give back, and put themselves to shameful flight, leaving dead upon the Place Eight thousand of their Companions, and the Glory of the Day to the Christians. The Turks, who always fly disorderly, not knowing the Art of a handsome Retreat, 
The defeat given the Turkish Army by the River Rab.  crowded in heaps to pass the River, the Horse trampling over the Foot, and the Foot throwing themselves headlong into the Water, without consideration of the depth, or choice of Places fordable; those sinking catching hold on others who could swim, sunk down, and perished together; others were carried away by the rapidness of the Stream, and both Men and Horse were carried down the River, and swallowed up in deeper places: The Water was died with Blood, and the whole face of the River was covered with Men, Horse, Garments, all swimming promiscuously together; no difference was here between the valiant and the Cowardly, the Foolish and the Wise, Counsel and Chance, all being involved in the same violence of Calamity, 
Tac. lib. 1.  Non vox & mutui hortatus juvabant adversante unda, nihil strcnuus ab ignavo, sapiens a prudenti, consilia a casu differre, cuncta pari violentia involvebantur; so that the Waters devoured a far greater number than the Sword, whilst the Vizier standing on the other side of the River, was able to afford no kind of help or relief, but as one void of Counsel and Reason, knew not how, nor where to apply a remedy. This defeat though in Christendom not greatly boasted, by reason that the destruction of the Turks, which was most considerable by the Water, was partly concealed to them, yet the Turks acknowledge that Ruin and Slaughter to have been of a far greater number than what the Christian Diaries relate, confessing that since the time that the Ottoman Empire arrived to this greatness, no Stories make mention of any Slaughter or Disgrace it hath suffered to be equal unto the calamity and dishonour of this. On the Turks side were slain that day, Ishmael the late Pasha of Buda, and Kimacham of Constantinople, by a shot from the Enemy passing the Water; the Spaheelar Agasee, or General of the Spahees; the Janisar Aga, the younger Son of the Tartar Han, and several oaths Pashaws; Alibegh, 
The slain on the Turks side.  General of Bosna, Thirty Capugibashees, Five and thirty Pages of the Vizier's, and Three hundred of his Guard, Five thousand Janissaries, Three thousand Spahees, Fifteen hundred Bosnacks, Eight hundred Albanians, Six hundred Croats and Hungarians of the Turks Subjects, Two hundred and fifty Null and Moldavians, Six hundred Tartars, of Anatolia fifteen hundred, and about Four thousand other asiatics, from the farthest parts of the Turks Dominions, Eastward; so that in all we may account Seventeen thousand slain on the Turks side; besides which were taken Sixteen pieces of Cannon, a Hundred and twenty six Colours, with the Standard of the Viziers' Guard, Five thousand Cemiters, most of which were embossed with Silver, and some beset with Jewels, with many Horses, of which six were sent as a Present to the Vizier. Of the Christians were slain near Three thousand Men; those of note were, The Count Nassau, Count Charles of Bracondorf, Captain of the Guards to Count Montecuculi, Count Fuchier General of the Artillery of the Empire, Colonel Pleiter, with his Lieutenant Colonel and Sergeant Major, and with many other Gentlemen of the French Nation, who deserve for ever to be chronicled for their Virtue and Valour. For herein the French Nation ought not to lose their just praise, having made proofs of their Valour, as well in this, as in other Battles; it being reported, That Monsieur Coligni their General, killed Thirty Turks with his own hand.  
The News of this Victory being posted to Vienna, it is wonderful to consider with what Applauses, with what Honours, with what Encomiums the Fame of Montecuculi was celebrated; for besides the Triumphs, with Fires, sounding of Bells, Banquets, ●●d other demonstrations of solemn Joy; the Glory of Montecuculi was the Theme of every Ballad sung in the corners of streets; which Honours of the Commonalty were seconded by greater and more substantial of the Imperial Court, who conferred upon him the Title of Lieutenant General of the whole Army, a Dignity so eminent as is inferior to none, except the Emperor, in order of the Militia; and was not without some scruple granted to the Archduke Leopold by his Brother Ferdinand the Third; and withheld from Piccolomini Duke of Amalfi, until he had highly merited it, and made his way to it through bloody fields, where Providence first crowned him with Laurels of Success and Victory.  
And here is just occasion for us to doubt, why Montecuculi should be thus admired and loaded with Honours, whilst the services of Serini and Soise were so far from being taken notice of, that they seemed to effect the disgrace and ruin of these Worthies, rather than to produce the favour of their Prince, and the applause of their Country, the natural Rewards of Valour and Virtue. And indeed I cannot but confess, I myself have wondered, when in the Court of Vienna, I have heard the Actions and Zeal of Serini so slightly spoken of, or contemned, when a Stranger took the liberty but to descant on his actions, and to vent any thing which but savoured of his commendations. The reason of which, I adventure to assign unto two causes. The first is, that Antipathy or natural aversion the Germans have to the Hungarians and Croatians, 
Reasons why the Services of Montecuculì were accepted better than those of Serini.  these endeavouring to maintain the Privileges of a People, who have a free liberty of the Election of their Prince; whilst the others desirous to take occasion to weaken and impoverish them, would necessitate them to yield their Kingdom to the Emperor by an hereditary Right. The second is, the fury of Serini and Soise, whose zeal without consideration of irritating the Turk, or fear of moving the passion of the Lion beyond the terms of an easy pacification, transported them to commit all damage and ruin, which are the just concomitants of War; which rage seemed over violent to the Court at Vienna, and not to suit with the present Policy of the War, which was designed to be carried on rather in a defensive than in an offensive posture; imagining perhaps, that the good nature of the Turk might be complemented into Peace, and that gentleness and generosiry might have the same effect upon them, as it had upon Saul, when David had his life at his mercy, and yet spared him: according to which counsels of the Court, Montecuculi, squaring every particular of his motion, and thereunto adding success, mounted on the wings of Fame, and had his Glory celebrated without diminutions; but the hot and zealous temper of Serini, which Soldierlike understood nothing but downright blows, knew not how to use that moderation and caution, which the Imperial Court judged an ingredient so requisite to the prudent management of the present War, that he was esteemed uncapable of command, who had not discretion enough to practise it: And this was the true reason that Serini was discountenanced, and that his Command was taken from him, and that his Appeal to the Court was without redress: Howsoever in regard that the Fame he had won carried him high in the esteem of all Christendom, he was entertained with hopes and fair promises; and even after the very Sattel of Rab, nothing was more commonly discoursed than the giving Nicholas Ser●●● 〈◊〉 command independent of any other General. But in the end it proved nothing but vai● Proposals to humour the fancy of Serini himself and to satisfy the World, which admiral 〈◊〉 Person so qualified and deserving as he, 〈◊〉 be made a subject of so much disgrace and 〈◊〉.  
With this News the Turk● 〈◊〉 greatly ashamed and dejected, having but two days before demonstrated excesses of joy, congratulated the happy News one to the other, 〈◊〉 ●●●er their manner sent Presents abroad, derided the Christians upon the News, exprobriated them with a Thousand injuries, and applauded their own Virtue, Valour, and the righteousness of their Cause and Religion: But on a sudden Intelligence coming contrary to their expectations, such a dampness fell upon their spirits, that for some days there was a deep silence of all News at Constantinople; they that the Day before sought for Christians to communicate to them the Miracles of their Victory, now avoided their Company, ashamed of their too forward joy, and the liberty they had taken to contemn and deride the low condition of the Christian Camp And now the ill News not being able longer to be concealed, Prayers and Humiliation were appointed publicly to be made at all the great Mo●chs of Constantinople and Adrianople, where all Ema●ms with their young Scholars were commanded to resort, and sing certain Prayers appointed for such occasions.  
The minds of the Soldiery after this defeat were very much discomposed, 
Sedition in the Turkish Camp.  tending more to sedition than obedience. Every one took licence to speak loudly and openly his opinion, that the War was commenced upon unjust and unlawful grounds. That the total Eclipse of the Moon, which portends always misfortunes to the Turks, should have caused more caution in the Commanders in engaging the Armies this year, until the malignancy of that Influence had been overpassed. All generally accused the first Vizier as the Author and ill Manager of the War, 
Tac in Vita Agricol●.  Iniquissima bellorum conditio est, prospera omnes sibi vendicant, adversa uni imputantur, and calling to mind the solemn Oath with which Sultan Solyman confirmed his Capitulations with the Emperor, particularly vowing never to pass the Rab, or place where the Turks received their defeat, without a solid and reasonable ground of War, concluded that this Invasion was a violation of the Vow, and an injury to the sacred Memory of that fortunate Sultan; and therefore that all Enterprises and Attempts of this War would be fatal and destructive to the Mussulmen or Believers, and the end dishonourable to the Empire.  
This opinion was rooted with much superstition and strength of fancy in the minds of the Vulgar: And the rumours in the Camp that the Vizier upon a false Alarm of the approach of the Enemy towards his Quarters, had commanded the Army to retreat, administered fury and courage to the Christians, and fear and amazement to his own; from which error and timidity was occasioned that slaughter which ensued; on which discourses and reports dangerous discontents daily increasing in the hearts of the soldiery, it is thought they would have vented their passion and revenge on their General, had he not at a public Assembly of all the Heads and Commanders of the Army cleared himself freely, by charging the miscarriage of all upon the Grand Signior, having acted nothing but with Authority of the Imperial Command; promising with as much speed as honour and safety would permit, by agreement and composition of Peace, to bring the War to a conclusion. And this contrivance and art was that (as is supposed) which for the present secured his life; for the Soldiery were greatly terrified and possessed with a dread of the Christians, and amazement upon every Alarm. For the old and experienced Commanders and Veterane Soldiers were either destroyed by the secret Proscriptions of the Vizier Kuperlee, or slain in the Engagements of this Year; and the Asian Spahees and other Soldiers having Wives and Children, and Possessions to look after, were grown poor, and desired nothing more than in peace and quietness to return to their homes: So that nothing could come more grateful to this Camp, no largesses or donatives could pacify the minds of the Soldiery more than the promises and expectations of a Peace.  
The Sultan during these disturbances and misfortunes was preparing for a hunting Journey to an obscure Village called Yamboli, 
The Grand Signiors hunting at Yamboli.  about three or four days travel from Adrianople, designing to drive all those vast Woods along the Black Sea for Game, where he had a small ruinous Seraglio. The Queen-Mother, the Chimacam, with all the Court, were to accompany him. The Equipage and Pomp he went in, persuaded many, that the design of that Journey was grounded on other causes of Policy, than what were generally penetrated: Some conceived, that the Vizier contrived his Journey thither, to divert him from opportunities of receiving intelligence from Spahees, and others of the true state of the Camp, and management of Affairs: Others judged it might be to avoid in that obscure place the mutinous seditions of the Soldiery. On what consideration soever it might be, the Grand Signior having spent some time abroad, returned again to Adrianople with all his Retinue, without doing any thing more important than killing great numbers of wild Beasts, and ennobling those Wildernesses and Woods about Yamboli with the fame of his renowned Hunting. Keblelee Pasha being slain (as we have said) before Serinswar, who was Husband to the Viziers' Sister, the Vizier bestowed the Widow on Husaein Pasha of Silistria. And much about the same time the Grand Signior considering that his own Sister, by the death of her old Husband Ishmael Pasha, slain in the last Battle, led a single life, conferred her in Marriage upon the old Mahomet Pasha, whom before we have related to have been Kahya to the Vizier, late Pasha of Darbiquier, and now of Aleppo, who as an Honour charged with a weight of troubles and other inconveniences, seemed thankfully to receive her; and though he was a man of Ninety years of age, and had long since forgot the solaces of the bridal Bed, yet according to the custom of Marriage with a Sultana, he was engaged to divorce his former Wife, with whom he had past the Summer and Winter of his age, and as a constant Husband, was still uxorious in his love. So that in the midst of Wars, where some found Graves, others found Marriage-beds, and reason of State found a Vacation to conjoin Mars and Venus without interruption of ruder Enterprises.  
The Great Vizier after his defeat marched to Stultweissenburg or Alba Regalis, to recruit and refresh his Army, and expect the Recruit of the Pasha of Aleppo, who was said to bring with him about Eight thousand Soldiers.  
From Sultweissenburg the Turks, with the gross of their Army, returned to Strigonium; 
Vizier sends for the Princes of Moldavia and Valachia.  and here the Vizier not unmindful of the shameful flight, and rebellious return of the Princes of Moldavia and Valachia to their own Countries without his order or permission, sent one Messenger after the other in great haste and fury, after the Turkish manner, to recall those Princes to the War; and that laying aside all excuses whatsoever, they should immediately, with what Forces they could collect, repair again to the Camp. 
The Princes of Moldavia and Valachia recalled to the Wars.  The Prince's weary of the War, and fearful of the Viziers' evil intentions to take away their lives, endeavoured to excuse their flight, alleging, that their People would not obey, or follow them to the Wars in any considerable numbers, and that now it being the end of the Summer, new Levies would be of great expense, and of little benefit, and disenable them from paying their yearly Tribute; of which (notwithstanding their consumption of Treasure in the last Expedition) they were like to find no ease or relaxation, though a burden too great for their harassed and impoverished Country to support. But these excuses were no arguments to resolved Turks; so that Commands came doubled and trebled one after the other full of threats and menaces, to march forward with what Forces they could collect, the Messengers assuring them, That there was no design prepared against them by the Vizier, but what was friendly and of good intention. At length the Princes not able to remain longer without a censure of Rebellion to the Port, with heavy Hearts and light Purses set forwards with about fifteen hundred men a piece, sending before such sums of Money and Presents, as they hoped might mollify and prepare their access to the Vizier, whilst they themselves marched slowly, to afford longer time to the Operation of this Physic. The Prince of Valachia had entrusted about Forty thousand Zaichins to an Officer of his called his Vestiario, or Master of his Wardrobe, whom he had sent before him, therewith to make his access ●asie and safe to the Vizier: Of whose faith that he might assure himself the better, he made him swear before the Holy Altar, and take the Communion thereupon, that he would be faithful and active in this Negotiation. The Vestiario thus departing, 
Fides Graeca, or the honesty of a Greek.  added to his religious Vows, common promises and protestations; but no shoner was he a few Miles distant from his Master, before he tired in his Vows, and altered his road from the Vizier, to the way leading to Constantinople, declaring as he went, That his Prince was become Rebel, and was fled, and that he, not to be Partner in his perfidiousness, was hasting to Constantinople, there to give evidence of his faith and submission to the Turks. This unexpected news coming to the Prince, caused him to despair of all security and reconciliation with the Vizier, and force him by flight to make good the words of his treacherous Servant; so that taking with him his Wifeand remainder of his Wealth, passed through Transylvania with much difficulty, and at length arrived within the Emperor's Territories, resolving to exchange an inconstant and dangerous Principality for a more secure and private course of life. But this impious Greek did not rest quiet with his ill acquired Estate without receiving disturbance from the Boiars or Nobles of the Country; and Stridia Bei the newmade Prince, justly accusing him for having rob the Public Treasury, extorted from him the Sum of 150000 Dollars towards his Investment in the Principality, and ease of the Country, which was now wracked for payment of old debts, and the growing charges of the new Prince. And thus much of the Princes of Moldavia and Valachia.  
At Strigonium great were the Consultations, what course was to be taken: The Christians were now Masters of the Field, and the Turks discouraged, and now the Summer was so far spent, that it was too late to think of recovering their reputation that year with the hazard of a Battle. So that at length it was resolved to unite the shattered Forces of Chusaein Pasha, lately defeated by Count Susa, to the Army of the Vizier, and attend to secure Oywar or Newhausel with Provisions, Ammunition, and Reinforcement of that Garrison, whereby this War might conclude with some Trophies of advance, and enlargement of the Ottoman Borders, which in all their Wars is the design and Maxim of the Turks. So that marching thither, they gathered and collected all the Provisions possible, and having supplied the Garrison, they returned again to Strigonium with all expedition, retaining still impressions of terror from the late ill success. And that they might march with less impediment, they sent their Artillery and heavy Baggage down the Danube: Such was the fear of the Turkish Army at present, that it is supposed, had the Christians eagerly pursued their Victory, they had not only defeated the whole Turkish Force with little opposition, but also without any impediment marched to the very Walls of Buda.  
But what infatuation soever blinded the Christian Counsels, little or no advantage was taken, as if the design of the Emperor had only been to repel the Enemy from his Borders, or that he feared to irritate the Turks with a too inveterate and pertinacious prosecution of his Victories-Instead of which, the Vizier making some Overtures of Peace, and evidencing the realty of his intentions by his Presents of a Vest of Sables, and a Horse richly furnished, with which he flattered and caressed the Germane Resident, the Articles were accepted and embraced at Vienna with much greediness, and the Peace almost wholly concluded and clapped up in a moment, to the astonishment of the whole World. 
The reasons which inclined both Partles to Peace.  But as matters of this nature cannot succeed without just and due considerations, so on both sides certain causes concurred which inclined and disposed things to an accommodation. For on the Turks part there wanted not such in the Ottoman Court, who emulous of the Grand Viziers' fortune and charge, endeavoured to remove him from the favour of his Prince, by accusing him in many particulars of negligence, and imprudence in the conduct of his Affairs. To answer which, his return with the Olive-branch of Peace in his mouth, and yet the Laurels of Conquest on his head, having added so considerable a Fortress as Newhausel to the Dominions of the Empire, and demolishment Serinswar, the Original cause of the War, were a sufficient conviction of the evil accusations of his Adversaries, and an argument irresistible, when enforced by the Authority of his own Presence. On the Emperor's side, the demand of the City of Erfurt by the Elector of M●ntz, situated on his Confines, at a time of so much exigency as this, and seconded by hopes of assistance from France, and the Hans Towns on the Rhyne, whereby it was probable great turbulences might result, inclined the Emperor with much reason to Proposals of Peace; instructions for which, being conveyed to the Resident then in the Turkish Camp, from the Caesarean Court, after a short Treaty the Articles were agreed and concluded, as followeth.  

First, That Transilvania remain with its ancient Limits and Privileges under the Command of Prince Michael Apafi.  
Secondly, That the Emperor of Germany have liberty to fortify both Gutta and Nitra.  
Thirdly, That the Turks shall not alter or innovate any thing on the Confines of Hungary, or any other part bordering on the Emperor.  
Fourthly, That Apafi pay Six hundred thousand Dollars to the Ottoman Port for expenses of the War.  
Fifthly, That all acts of Hostility between the Emperor, and the Grand Signior, and their Subjects, for ever cease.  
Sixthly, That the two Provinces of Zatmar and Zaboli, granted to Ragotzki by his Imperial Majesty during life, return again to the Emperor, to which neither the Prince of Transilvania, much less the Ottoman Port, shall ever pretend.  
Seventhly, That the strong Castle of Zechelhyd, which revolted from the Emperor, be demolished, in regard neither Party will relinquish his Right thereunto.  
Eighthly, That Varadin and Newhausel remain to the Turk, having conquered them by force of their own Arms.  
Ninthly, That for confirmation of this Peace, Ambassadors be interchangeably sent with Presents of equal value.   
On these Terms (of which none seems disadvantageous to the Christian Interest, unless the fourth Article, the dishonour of which seems to be covered with the name of Apafi, though the score was paid by the Emperor) the Peace was established, and the Vizier, as a beginning thereof, gave liberty to many Christian Captives; some whereof were of Quality, and Proclamation was made through all the Confines for a Cessation of Arms. Howsoever, some petty matters remained undecided, which were deferred until the Arrival of an extraordinary Ambassador, who was to exchange with the Turks another Ambassador in the Month of May following; and in the mean time suspension of Arms, and all other Hostilities was confirmed. At which News all sorts of People amongst the Turks were greatly rejoiced, and the Publication thereof the more welcome, by how much the more unexpected. Whereby we may observe the alteration of that ancient Martial disposition, which was natural to this Empire, which whilst it was exercised in War, grew hardy, active and enured to warlike exercise, but now through idleness and want of War (except the Venetian, which affords the Soldiery no considerable employment) their minds became resty, wearied with one year and a halfs labour, and dejected with the unprosperous success of one Summer.  
But what Considerations soever the Emperor might have to conclude this Peace, 
The Hungarians oppose the Peace.  the Hungarians were highly dissatisfied with it, because it was founded on their proper loss; and that Newhausel was given for a price of the common quiet, which none but themselves paid and yet all Germany enjoyed the benefit. That that Town was an appendage to the Kingdom of Hungary, and to which the Emperor having only the claim (as they pretended) of an Elective Prince, could not dismember any part without consent of the States thereof; and this position they maintained with that heat and fury, that they declared themselves disobliged from observation of the Articles, resolving to vindicate their own right in despite of all opposition whatsoever; and that since the Emperor had undertaken their Protection, he was bound to assert their freedom, and defend their Cities, even with the expense of his own Treasury, and at the hazard of his own hereditary Possessions. But to these exorbitant Demands, the Emperor's Council replied with these following reasons and moderation; That they themselves were the first Beginners and Promoters of this War; That His Majesty at their instance and request condescended to protect them as Subjects, not only with draining of his own Exchequer, and Blood of his Patrimonial Dominions, but with the charge of hired and mercenary Strangers. In the mean time what assistance had the Hungarians brought to this War, or to their own defence? What Contributions did they ever make? What Forces did they ever unite in the Field by a general assent of their whole Kingdom? Notwithstanding his Majesty was ready to continue the War, could they themselves propose either a safe way for the maintenance of it, or that the present Conjuncture did not offer honourable Conditions of a happy Composure. Moreover, 
The Emperor's Reasons for a Peace.  That the King of Spain, his Uncle, and Father in Law, being aged and decrepit, leaving no other Heir than an infirm and sickly Child, to support the charge and weight of all his Kingdoms, it was requisite that at such a time as this, he should be free from all encumbrances, either to assist the Infant in Administration of the Government, or to assert his own Rights (if so it should please God) in the Succession. And that now, since a Treaty was on foot for Election of a Successor to the Kingdom of Poland, it was necessary for his Imperial Majesty to bear his part in that Transaction; but above all, it was considerable, That the common Enemy being Rich and Powerful, God had seemed to put his Victory into their Hands to no other end than to improve it unto a Peace, which being at this time neglected, the best that could ensue would be the miseries of War, which turning on the inconstant Wheel of Fortune with variety of successes, is always attended with Slaughter, Captivity, Fire, Sword, and a thousand other Calamities. These, and such like reasons, moderated and mollified the exasperated spirits of the Hungarians, so that they seemed to aquiesce and be satisfied, and making a Virtue of Necessity, had patience where there was no other remedy.  
The sudden News of this unexpected Peace did in like manner affect the French King, and the States of the Empire, judging it unreasonable for them to be interessed in the War, and yet unconcerned in the Conclusion of the Peace. Howsoever, things being well represented, and as well received and understood; his Most Christian Majesty accepted of the Reasons as just and satisfactory. In the mean time the French had a free liberty to make choice of their Winter Quarters, 
The French Army march homeward.  which they fixed upon in Bohemia; but their King being unwilling to burden the Country with his Soldiers for a longer time than they were serviceable to them, he ordered them to march, and quarter in Alsatia; but before their departure the Emperor honoured Monsieur de Coligni with his Picture encircled with Diamonds, and the other Officers with Gold Chains and Medals; ordering the Troops not to march above ten miles a day, and every Third to be a Day of repose, and to be entertained all the way at sree Quarter, so as to return into France jocund and healthy, as they departed thence. But before they would bid adieu to those Countries, the General and Officers paid their Visit to Count Nicholas Serini, presenting him with a Horse, Furniture, and Pistols, as a small Tribute to that Great Captain, whose Fame was celebrated through the whole World; ingenuously confessing, That the rumour of his name struck more amazement and terror in the Enemy, than the Armies that actually faced them, and was more instrumental in obtaining the Victory on the Banks of Rab, than their weapons or courage which fought against them. But not long after this worthy Hero Serini hunting one day separated from the rest of his Attendants in the Thickets of a Wood, behold, on a sudden was surprised by the rushing forth of a wild Boar, which raging, and made furious by some Wounds he had received, first struck him in the Knee, with which falling to the ground, the fierce Beast not giving him leisure to recover himself, ganched him again in the head with his broad Tusk, 
Serini's Death.  which proved so mortal, that in a short time he expired in the Arms of one of his Pages. This was the end of this valiant Captain, who unconquered in many and redoubled Conflicts of his Enemies, was made the prey of an ignoble Beast. Such are the secret and occult Providences of Heaven, which men interpret or reflect on as they are governed by prejudice or interest. And so did the Turks attribute the Fall of this their Grand Adversary to the righteousness of their Religion, and justness of their Cause; as if he had been a Person unworthy to die by the hand of a man, was condemned to be executed by that Beast, which is most abominated and detested by the Turkish Rites. 
The Character of Sirini.  He was a Person as mortal an Enemy to the Turks, as ever Hannibal was to the Romans; in Dangers most courageous, in War valiant, and patiented of labour; in Peace courteous, and moderate in his pleasures; his Diet was natural, rather than artificial; in Banquets, or Drinking Meetings, after the fashion of that Country, was sparing in Wine, and rather abstemious than intemperate; Music and Dances were the Entertainment of the softer and effeminate part of his Court, rather than his own Pastimes, whose Recreations were chief in the Woods, and in such Hunt as had something in them of similitude with Martial Exercises; his Judgement was profound and deep, and yet his familiar Discourse facetious; his Conversation obliging, his humour affable, and yet severe and majestic; he spoke much, and yet well; his disposition was liberal and generous, especially to his Soldiers, whom he never restrained or defrauded of their Booty and Prey, but contented every one with a just and exact Division. In short, he was one of those zealous Champions of the Christian Cause, who in the Chronicles of past Ages ought to be placed and numbered amongst the worthiest Heroes.  
The Winter now approaching, and a conclusion in all appearance made of the War, the Vizier returned to Belgrade, 
The Vizier sends for his Mother to Belgrade.  designing to remain there until the Germane Ambassador had entered the Turkish borders, and in the mean time sent for his Mother thither, pretending that in an uncertain and changeable estate the Maternal Blessing is of highest Consolation, it being esteemed pious amongst the Turks for a man to die at the Feet of his Mother. This Mother of his was esteemed a cunning or wise Woman, by whose Charms and Incantations his Father and he were supposed long to have conserved the Office of Vizier; and as my own Ears can witness, the common Soldier's Discourse, That his Mother's Art consisted much in Philtrums and Charms, reconciling affection and friendship, and had a power over the Grand Signiors Inclinations and Understanding, rendering all things and actions the Vizier had performed in this War full of merit and admiration. This I say was the Discourse of some common Soldiers.  
In the Month of December, 
The Blazing Star.  that Blazing-star which appeared formidably to most parts of the known World, was also seen within the Turkish Empire, not without a general terror of all, as prognosticating disasters of Sword, Pestilence, and Famine; and set the Turkish Astrologers at work to find out the mystery it portended: from whose Art most commonly was divined the death of some great Person in the Empire, which some would have to be the Grand Signior, oaths the Visier; others both, as they desired alteration and change of Government.  
The Grand Signior continued all this time at Adrianople, 
The Sultan's hatred to Constantinople increases.  taken up with an extraordinary delight and pleasure in his Court there, with which his aversion to Constantinople so much increased, that he could not endure so much as the name of the place: and if accidentally in his Hunting (as it reported) he chanced to fall into the road which led thither, and remembering himself thereof, would immediately turn thence, as one that corrects himself of some desperate error, or avoids a path which tends to an evitable destruction. The Kadelescher and the other grave Judges of the Law observing this unreasonable hatred of their Prince to his Imperial Seat, considered how prejudicial it was to him and his People to have a City of that renown, antiquity, and commodiousness of living, despised and abandoned: and that perhaps the Soldiery now upon their March from the War, might be impatient of returning home, as all the Dependants on the Divan, and Personages of great Quality, desired to enjoy their Habitations and Gardens at Constantinople; from which discontents on all sides it was concluded, That there might result dangerous Seditions and Mutinies, and therefore resolved (and as some say also at the instigation of the Vizier) to prostrate themselves before the Grand Signior, and tender him their opinions and sense in that particular, which they accordingly performing and assigning the Kadelescher, or the Chief Justice with all humility to be their Mouth in this Petition, their counsel was received with that indignation, that they were chased from the Grand Signiors presence with fury and high displeasure, and the Kadelescher at that moment deprived of his Office.  
To these other extravagances the Grand Signior would have added another of a higher nature and cruelty, by causelessly putting to death his Brother Solyman, 
The Sultan seeks to destroy his Brother.  whom all the time of his Reign, together with another Brother, he had kept Prisoner in the Seraglio: for now having a Son of his own, he conceived it more secure to remove all competition that might be for the Government, according to the example and custom of the Ottoman Princes; but suffering some remorse of conscience in the thoughts of imbruing his hands in the blood of his guiltless Brother, conceived it more justifiable to perform the Fact by process of Law, and to that end sent to the Mufti for his Fetfa or Sentence, viz. That in such a case, where there is a sufficient provision for continuance of the true Lineage of the Ottoman Family, whether it may be lawful, according to their Law and ancient Precedents, to take off some as superfluous Suckers, that draw not only nourishment from the root, but endanger also the life of the Tree. But the Mufti was not so cruel or unjust as to pass this Sentence, but rather supplicated the Grand Signior to deser this resolution; for having but one Son, and that a Child, which was subject to the common chances of mortality, the Ottoman Family was not so sufficiently provided of Heirs, that he could pass his Sentence for taking away one, who was so necessary a reserve and member of it; with which reply the Grand Signior suffered himself to be overcome, having some touches of Conscience, and perhaps, not being naturally cruel, some sense of compassion towards his innocent Brother.  
But returning now to the Great Vizier, we find him in his Winter quarters at Belgrade, where having taken an affection to the elder Son of the Tartar Chan, or else having conceived some hatred or displeasure against the Father, 
The Vizier offers to depose the Tartar Chan.  frankly proffered to depose the Father, and confer the Government upon him who was the Son. But it seems this young Tartar, though barbarous, had yet so much of filial obedience and reverence instamped on him by nature, that he modestly refused the proffer, and immediately dispatched a Messenger with secret Advices to his Father. The Tartar Chan received this Intelligence with great indignation, and purposing to play that game in reality with the Vizier, which he had passed on him only by way of overture, wrote a Letter to the Pasha of Buda, a man of great abilities and courage, advertising him, that hearing a true and worthy character of his prowess and wisdom, he could not but desire to be his friend; and that he might make demonstrations of his being such, he proffered all the interest he had at the Ottoman Court to promote him to the supreme Office of first Vizier. What Fate soever accompanied this matter, either from the Confidents of the Tartars, or of the Pasha, the substance of the Message came to the knowledge of the Vizier, who obtaining a private Commission immediately from the Grand Signior therein, sent for the Pasha, and without farther process, or evidence of proof, or accusation, struck off his Head.   

Anno Christi 1665. Hegeira 1076.  
THE Peace thus happily concluded with Germany, was a subject of singular contentment to the People, and not less readily embraced by the Grandees, who hastened so much the consummation thereof, that in the beginning of January one Mahomet Beigh, 
The Turkish Ambassador departs.  of the Order of the Mutafaracaes (who are those that attend the Services of the Divan, and are of a Degree somewhat above the Chaouses) a man of considerable Richesses, was designed Ambassador for Vienna, and qualified with the Title of the Pasha of Romelia. In the Month following, being February, this Ambassador having received his Presents and Instructions, departed, with Orders to remain on the Frontiers, until the Emperor's Ambassador met him at the place of Exchange, where according to custom at the same time that one enters into the Dominions of the Emperor, the other passes into those of the Grand Signior. The Presents that one Emperor sends to the other are according to the ancient Canon, and are to be of equal value, and are commonly estimated to be an Hundred thousand Dollars. Those sent by the Grand Signior to the Emperor, were: 

Three Horses with their Furniture adorned with precious Stones.  
Twelve other led Horses of great price.  
A Royal Tent with all the Apartments, valued at Eighty thousand Dollars.  
A Royal Feather set with Jewels.  
Ambergreese of a considerable value.  
Bezor-stones.  
Twenty Cod of Musk.  
Seventy Coftans or Vests of Three sorts.  
Six Persian Carpets.    
Forty very fine Turbans, with other Persian Commodities of divers sorts of Linen.  
The Spring being now well forward, the time of action, and the Summer at hand, the Turks remained with great expectation of the Germane Ambassador; and with greater impatience, in regard that their Ambassador had for some time continued upon the Frontiers. It was now May, and yet no news from Germany; so that many began to doubt the reality of the Peace, others reflected on the dishonour of the Grand Signior, in having his Ambassador so long on the Frontiers, as if the Peace had been precarious, and desired by the Turks: Some considered the present ill consequences, in case the War should break out again; for that licence was given to the greatest part of the Army to return home, and all such as came as far as from Babylon, Damascus, and Egypt, to the Frontiers in Hungary were departed; 
Rumours of the People on occasion of stay of the Germane Ambassador.  and to recall these again, and other Zaims and Timariot from remote parts, required a considerable time, of which their distress would not admit, should the Christians prove deceitful in their Treaty. Besides which, reports were spread abroad, that the French had intercepted the Ambassador in his passage about Komorra, and had given an interruption to the Peace. Others reported, that the Ambassador was dead in his Journey, and that the Hungarians were again in Arms, as wholly dissatisfied with the Peace. These rumours flying about, all People blamed the facility of the Great Vizier in being too credulous and confident of the Faith and Morality of the Christians; and the Enemies of the Vizier more boldly adventured to accuse his ill management of Affairs, which did not a little tickle the ambition of Mustapha Pasha, than Captain Pasha, and Chimacam of Adrianople, supposing that all the disgraces and ill successes of the Vizier prepared a way for his ascent unto that Office. And to become more popular, being a man naturally of an affable and plausible carriage, insinuated himself into the favour and good opinion of the Great men and principal Favourites of the Seraglio, overacting his part in some measure by condescensions unbeseeming the degree and dignity of a Chimacam, 
Mustapha Pasha's affectation and popularity.  being observed one day to kiss the Vest of the Kuzlir-Aga, too apparent a piece of adulation and meanness in so great a Subject, who in those parts represents the Person of his Master. These passages were not altogether unknown to the Vizier; and though at a distance he could not perfectly view, and discover particularly the comportment of this Chimacam, yet being by conversation well acquainted with his subtle disposition, guessed at his thoughts, and the rest of his actions, and to deal with him in the same terms, wrote a Letter to the Grand Signior, bewailing the ill success of the War against Venice, and the ill estate and condition of the Fleet; to repair which, and to give courage to their men, and restore the Discipline in Marine Affairs, the presence of the Captain-pasha was necessary in the Fleet, who had now for Two years enjoyed the benefit and the title without personal attendance on that important Charge. The Grand Signior having received this Letter, concurred in the same opinion with his Vizier, and gave Orders to the Chimacam to prepare himself to serve that Summer at Sea; for that now it was necessary he should be in Person there, and less requisite his presence in the City, where his Office would speedily be made void by return of the Vizier. The Chimacam immediately in obedience to his great Master's command, put himself in a posture for his Voyage, and in the first place sent away his Women to Constantinople, and appointed the Fleet not to departed until his farther order: Yet in the mean time so secretly and underhand made use of the friendship of the Court-Favourites, representing as from themselves, how useful the service and attendance of the Chimacam was as yet in the City, by reason that the delays of the Germane Ambassador made the Viziers return uncertain, and that this Office would ill be supplied by any another; they obtained licence for his continuance in Office, and disappointed the intentions and designs of the Vizier.  
About the end of May, after long expectation arrived the Germane Ambassador at Buda, to the great joy of the Turkish Camp. I then was there myself, and observed the general satisfaction at this news: so that now the Ambassador being entered the Frontiers, and his arrival secured, on the Twenty ninth of May, the Vizier began his March from Belgrade with the whole Army, and I kept company with them for thirteen days. On the last of June the Vizier arrived within six hours' Journey of Adrianople, intending in Two or Three days to prepare for his solemn Entrance. But it is reported, That the Viziers' Mother had by her Art so affected the heart of the Grand Signior towards her Son, that he could not longer want his presence, and therefore in the way dispatched frequent Messages to him to hasten him as fast as his convenience would permit. And better to assure him of his grace and favour, sent his young Favourite, a handsome Youth of about Twenty years of age, to meet him with a Present of five Horses richly adorned and furnished, and to feast him plentifully on the way: And being come within a few hours Journey, the Grand Signior could not contain his desire of seeing him, until the day of his Entry; but ordered him immediately to come to him, being impatient of a private Conference. The Vizier accordingly obeying, and being come to the Royal Presence, the Grand Signior kissed him on the shoulder, and honoured him with a 
* It is in the fashion of a Mace, which the Turks wear at their Saddles.  Topoose of Gold studded with precious Stones, with a Sword, a Dagger, and a Horse richly furnished, with which Regal Munificence he returned triumphing to his Tents, being now fully assured of the real grace and constant favour of his Master. The second of July the Vizier made his Entrance with solemn Pomp and Glory through part of the City, passing again into the Field to remain under Tents with the whole Camp, being so ordered by the Grand Signior, in regard the City was neither capable to contain so great a number without dispossessing the greatest part of the Inhabitants of their Houses, nor in this hot season of the Year was it so wholesome and cool as the open air of the Country. Besides, matters would be in a far greater readiness for a departure towards Constantinople, to which place the Vizier had persuaded the Grand Signior to make a Visit after Audience given to the Germane Ambassador, whom the People now expected with wonderful impatience.  
Not many days after arrived Count Lesly the Ambassador Extraordinary from his Caesarean Majesty to the Grand Signior, who made a solemn Entrance into the City, passing first through the Turkish Camp, where the Grand Signior remained, and thence to the House furnished and appointed for him at the expense of the Sultan. The Cavalcade was as followeth: In the Front of all were the Ten Chaouses which had attended the Ambassador through the whole Journey, 
The Germane Ambassadors Entrance.  these were followed by an Hundred fifty five other Chaouses with Muzevege, with some Captains over the Janissaries▪ The Ambassador had of his own Retinue about a Hundred and fifty Persons on Horseback, well mounted, and clothed after the Hungarian fashion; his proper Guard consisted of Four and twenty Persons armed with Partisans; before him went his Trumpets, and Kettle Drums, but not sounding, with Two Banners of spread Eagles flying, one of them richly embroidered, carried by a Count of the Empire. The Ambassador himself was clothed with a Cloth of Silver Vest, lined with Sables, on his Cap he wore a Feather after the Turkish fashion, adorned with Jewels, which they call (Sargouch) and is only used by the Grand Signior, and his principal Vizier; before him went Eight led Horses richly furnished; immediately after him followed the Pages and Servants of the Spaheelar Agasee, and of the Aga which conducted him from the Frontiers. Next came his Litter covered with Violet coloured Velvet, and carried by Mules; then his three Coaches with six Horses a piece, one of which being richly gilded, and made cheerful with Glass Windows after the new mode, the Grand Signior became much pleased with it, and at his request it was presented to him: after these followed four or five other Coaches of Four Horses, in which were Churchmen and unfirm persons; and last of all came the Germane Wagons, and other Carts with those of the Country with Baggage.  
This Ambassador was not long arrived before he was admitted to Audience with the Prime Vizier, 
Audience given to the Germane Ambassador.  who bestowed on him a Vest of Sables, with a Horse and Furniture of considerable value, and a Hundred of his Retinue were vested with Coftans, which amongst the Turks are testimonies of favour and acceptance. About Four days after, the Ambassador had Audience with the Grand Signior himself, at which were only Forty Coftans given out, which coming from so Grand a Personage, were in value multiplied much above the number given by the Vizier.  


The Presents brought by the Amdassadour were as followeth:  
A Looking Glass of about a man's height, in a silver Frame, standing on a pedestal of Silver, turning round on every side.  
Two great Basins of Silver, supported with three Pillars at three Corners, a man's Body and a half high, adorned with several Figures; at one Pillar was fastened a gilded Basin, over which was a Fountain Cock for the Water to run through.  
Two great gilded Basins full of holes at the Bottom to make a Passage for the Water.  
Twelve Silver Candlesticks, every one about Two els high.  
Six Silver Flower-Pots.  
Twelve gilded Ewers for sweet Waters.  
Twelve Silver Dishes with Covers made after the form of Turkish Turbans, al● gilded within side.  
Twelve gilded Dishes for Confects, set upon Pedestals of Silver.  
One round Table of Silver upon a Pedestal of about half an Ell, after the manner of the Turkish Tables, with many Devices.  
Four Guns with Silver Stocks, and one Cutlash of Silver.  
Two great Writing Desks of Jaspar-Stone, with Prospectives within.  
Two other of Ebony Wood, and Tortoise shell, in laid with Gold and Silver.  
One great Ice Vessel, and one great Drinking Pot of Silver.  
Four Pieces of Spanish Tapestry wrought with Silver.  
Fourteen Clocks with Turkish and Christian Figures.  
A Grota with a Clock in it, and a Case of Virginals which sound with the motion of Water that runs through it.  
A Cupboard an Ell high adorned with Bosses of Silver, in which was a Salt-box, Candlesticks, and other appurtenances thereunto.  
A large Chest with Figures of Silver gilded.  
A high Writing Desk of Silver gilded, with many Boxes and Drawers, which for the Art and Invention is not to be described.  
Presents to the Valede or Queen Mother.  
An embroidered Cushinet to sow upon, in which was a Looking-Glass, and a Virginal sounding of itself.  
A large Looking-Glass in a Silver Frame.  
Two Silver Candlesticks of an Ell and half high.  
A Basket of Silver rarely worked and engraven.  
Four great Cups.    


To the Great Vizier.  
Twelve Silver Platters with Covers.  
Two Silver Candlesticks ¾ of an Ell high.  
Twelve Silver Plates handsomely worked for Confects.  
One Basket of Silver engraven.  
Fourteen very large Silver Cups.    


For other Ministers to be bestowed as occasion was.  
Thirty two Clocks of several sorts, some with Turkish, and others with Christian Figures.  
Twenty one Watches gilded.  
Seven gilded Basins and Ewers.    
The Weight of the Silver all together amounted unto Three thousand five hundred pound weight. These were the Parriculars of the Presents sent from the Emperor to the Grand Signior, from whom he received the live value by the Ottoman Ambassador. And though this Relation may seem impertinent to the Weight of History, yet in regard on such minute things many times greater matters depend, and thereby the curiosity of the Reader satisfied, I thought it not from our purpose to insert a List thereof.  
This year gave the first Beginning to trade between the Ottoman Dominions, and that of Genova. For in Company of the Germane Ambassador, in condition of a private Person, came the Marquis Durazzo a Nobleman of Genova, 
The Genoese make Peace with the Turk.  with Letters from that Republic to the Grand Signior, and Great Vizier, importing their desire of friendship and commerce with the Ottoman Port. This design of opening a door to a new Trade was commenced and carried on wholly by the contrivance and power of the Family of the Durrazzo's, falsely founded on the course allay of Money, than currant in the Turkish Territories, which proved not long durable, as will appear by the Sequel. This Marquis being arrived at Constantinople, declared his Message, which if favourably accepted, an Ambassador or Resident with Merchants should be sent to hold a Trade in the Turkish Dominions. In answer whereunto the Vizier replied according to the usual compliment, That the Arms of the Port are always open to those who desire to entertain a friendship and correspondence with it. But because in former days Ambassadors from Spain and Genova having like promises of admission, were notwithstanding through the union of the English, and French and Venetians, obstructed in their passage, and forced to return home, though one of them as far as Scio in his way, and the other as Ragusa; therefore this Marquis in remembrance hereof pressed the Vizier farther in his promise, desiring him to give him the assurance, that what opposition might be made to the contrary by other Ministers, he would yet keep firm to that word he had given to his Republic: The Vizier constantly promised that he would; and if any other Ambassadors were not pleased with the friendship and Treaty of that day, they might seek their remedy as they pleased, and if they pleased might have liberty to departed. The Marquis being satisfied with this assurance, took Letters to his Republic in assurance thereof, and Articles were given, and Privileges for Trade signed according to the Tenor of other Capitulations: And being herewith dispatched, 
The Genoese received.  he returned home by Land, and the next year appeared again himself in the Person of Ambassador Extraordinary to the Ottoman Court; where after high and considerable Presents and great Expenses made, chief supported by the House of Durazzo, a Resident was seated at Constantinople, and a Consul at Smyrna, where we will leave them for a while, and some years after (God willing) take an account of the profit and loss this progging Nation had made by this Embassy and Trade. But before we leave this point, it will be worth our noting, how heinously the French Ambassador Monsieur La hay took this entertainment of the Genoese, in regard he was so concerned against his admission, that he declared to the chief Ministers of State, how he had received Orders to oppose the entrance of the Genoese Nation, as highly prejudicial and obstructive to their Trade; and in sine, to acquaint the Grand Signior, that in case he resolved to entertain them, his Master would withdraw his Ambassador and Nation; and therefore they ought to consider, whether a new Friend and an inconsiderable Republic ought to be perferred before the Known and approved acquaintance of the powerful Empire of France. But whatsoever the French Ministers were able to act to the contrary, the Genoeses kept their stations, in which they were the better secured by those frequent occasions of disgust his most Christian Majesty in defence of the Christian Cause, had given to these Enemies of the Christian Faith  
The Great Vizier and the Germane Ambassador being now both at the Ottoman Port, the Wars were concluded, and every one began to dispose his affairs to a quiet and a reposed life. But this Empire being still by God's Providence in a condition of growth and augmentation, could not remain long in Peace, nor long in health without exercise and action. Wherefore no sooner was Germany at ease, than the Visier began to move the prosecution of the War in Candia, desiring to obtain the glory of subjecting totally that Island, 
The Turks resolve to prosecute the War in Candia.  which for the space of Twenty five years had been the principal subject of the Ottoman design and exercise, and acquire to himself the Fame in History of being Conqueror of Candia, and Concluder of the Venetian War. Wherefore the Vizier with several other principal Persons, assembled in a Garden near the City of Adrianople, sent for the Signior Ballarino Representative for the Republik of Venice; where being come, at the first word demanded of him the Surrender of the whole Island of Candia. To which he modestly replied, That so great a gift was not in his power to give, and that his office was only to be assistant to that happy hour, wherein all matters might concur towards Peace, and that his Mediation might contribute towards a conclusion of this long and tedious War. In the mean time he should acquaint his Prince with the demand the Vizier was pleased to make. To which the Turks added menaces, with high and insolent words, designing to bend their whole force and power against Candia, the effect of which will hereafter be a material subject of our History. And thus much, to my best remembrance, I received from the mouth of that Venetian Minister.  
In the mean time the Grand Signior, though he continued his Sports and Hunting, without regard to the violent heats of the Summer; yet he began to entertain something more of warm affection towards his Women, and to be reconciled to that Sex, in contemplation of his little Son, who beginning now to play and prattle, afforded him matter of entertainment in the Apartments of his Women; so that he affectionately doting on his Queen, gave order for increase of her Revenue and Attendance, 
The G. Signior passionately loves his Queen.  and appointed the best Artisans of Adrianople to make her a Crown studded with very precious Stones to adorn her Head, of which he was so impatient, that he ordered the Goldsmiths to work in the Seraglio, permitting them scarce time to eat or sleep until it was finished. In recompense of which affection of her Sultan, this Lady so corresponded, that she appeared passionately in love, practising certain pretty tricks of swooning and of an uneasy condition in his absence, which so endeared him in all respects to her, that it was said the Sultan kept himself constant to this Queen only, and contrary to the custom of other Emperors, and permission of the Turkish Laws, made use of the multitude of his other Women only for Slaves, or Attendants to the greater state and adoration of his beloved Queen.  
And now the Grand Signior, at the persuasion of the Vizier and others of his Council, resolving to winter at Constantinople, certain Women of the lower rank were dispatched before, as forerunners of the removal of the Court: And being in the Seraglio at large without observance and awe of their usual Spies, two of the boldest Wenches finding a Cradle, wherein the Royal Infants were usually laid, adventured to pick out the best Jewels, of which some were very good Stones, and afterwards laid it up again in a private place, where it was not easily found. Not many days after the Queen-Mother wanting the Cradle of so much value and antiquity, where many of the young Sultan's had lain, sent to the Seraglio at Constantinople to fetch it thence. But it not being found, inquisition was made into all secret corners, the Wardrobes were searched, but nothing appeared, to the great fear of those to whose care it was committed, one accusing the other to acquit himself. In fine, the matter was so traced, that some whispers there were concerning those in whose hands the Cradle not long before was seen to remain. The Women having guilty consciences were amazed in being so closely followed, and fearing the matter should be per e●tly discovered, entered into consultation what course they should take to save their lives and their honour. In fine, they both concluded, that in such an extremity desperate remedies ought to be used, than which none was better than to set fire to the Seraglio, 
The Seraglio at Constantinople set on fire.  by which means, either the thing sought for, would be esteemed for  and consumed by the fire, or in so great a loss it might be hoped that matters of smaller moment would not be remembered. Wherefore the bold Wenches without other consideration gave fire with their Candle to the roof of Cedar, of which would most of the women's rooms in the Seraglio are made, which in a moment made such a flame, as with the help of a little wind, was carried through all the quarters of the women's Apartments, and thence took its way to the Divan Chamber, and other considerable parts of the Court, where many Records and Registers of Law were consumed to ashes, together with one of the lesser Treasuries, where much richesse, which endured not the test of fire, perished: And the whole Seraglio had run an evident hazard, had not the Bostangees and other Servants of the Court ventured far into the flames, in which many of them miserably perished. The fire being quenched, and the Women afterwards (I know not how) detected to have been the Authors thereof, were sent to Adrianople, and being there accused, were strangled by the immediate order of the Grand Signior.  
But the destruction of that considerable part of the Seraglio was no impediment to the Grand Signiors return to Constantinople, being rebuilt with that speed and industry, equal or excelling the magnificence of the former, that the day prefixed for the Journey thither was not prolonged by reason thereof. Howsoever the Grand Signiors aversion to the place made the wheels of his Chariots move slow, and the quickness of his Attendants grew slack and cold, observing so much displeasure in their Emperor to the place designed. For though he was pressed by the Vizier to begin his Journey, and could not handsomely refuse to comply with the time appointed; yet to defer this resolution as long as was possible; he contrived a long way of Meander towards Constantinople, forming his Journey in Company with the Great Vizier by way of the Dardanelli upon the Hellespont, on pretence of viewing the Fortifications of the new Forts raised at the entrance of that Straight, and sending some Provisions from thence for Relief of Candia; wherefore the Captain-Pasha was commanded to Sea with three galleys, and at Gallipoli to attend the Grand Signiors arrival, being to transport him thence to the Castles, and back again. And the design being now resolved, and hot to prosecute the War in Candia; for transporting thither a numerous Army, it was concluded, That the Captain-Pasha should propose to the English Ambassador the Grand Signiors desire of Fifteen Sail of Ships, with consent of our King, for this Service, the Turks paying what reasonable Rates should be demanded. But the Earl of Winchelsea then Lord Ambassador, modestly replied, That though His Majesty of England did always entertain a good affection and a zealous disposition towards the Affairs of the Grand Signior; yet at present the War with Holland, and ill understanding with France, made his occasions for his own Shipping more urgent than usual, and the time most unseasonable to press his Majesty in this particular: by which reply and several other excuses of the Ambassador, the Captain-Pasha perceiving an averseness to the Proposition, and that Christians unwillingly arm Turks against the Cross, gave an account of this discourse to the Grand Signior and Vizier, who immediately gave order for the building of sixty Galleys against the next Spring, which with what they had before would make up above an Hundred Sail. The Rendezvous of this Fleet, together with Saykes and other Turkish Vessels, 
The Turks prepare for a War on Candia.  from thence to transport the Vizier and his Army for Candia, was appointed to be made at Malvoisia of the success of which we shall have occasion (God willing) to discourse in the following Year, which gave a beginning (as we may say) to the total loss of that Country, and to that famous Siege, which in History will bear the Fame of one of the most memorable in the World. And as a preparation thereunto, and as a supply of the present urgent necessities, three Ships, viz. one English, another French, and a third Dutch were laden with Corn, and thirty Sail of Beys Galleys, with all sorts of Arms and Ammunition, with a Recruit of a thousand Janissaries, were dispeeded from Constantinople for Reinforcement and Succour of that Island.  
And now at length the Grand Signior after his long circuit arrived at Constantinople, where he made his solemn Entry the Third of October, but not with that Joy and Pomp, which usually attended other Sultan's in their return from the Wars and labours to their Imperial City; but all things seemed like the Sultan's humour, sullen and displeased; for he seldom lodged in his Seraglio, or slept there, but at a small Palace called Daout-Pasha, 
The G. Signior arrives at Constantinople.  where he for the most part made his abode; only sometimes in the day he passed a few hours at his Seraglio, but rested not there in the Night: The reasons hereof some attributed to the remembrance of those dangers and troubles which he had seen in that Court, and which made so deep an impression on his fancy, that he could never enter within those Gates without some sense of terror for the late disorders.  
The Germane War being thus concluded, the Sultan returned to Constantinople, and Affairs disposing themselves to spend their fury against Candia, all things growing black and tempestuous towards that Coast, the Venetians prudently provided to oppose the storm. And as an able General, 
Marquis Villa received into service of the Venetians.  and wise and experienced Captains are the supports of an Army; and that the success of War depends much on Martial Discipline, and on the vigilance and wisdom of the Commanders, the Senate gave order to their Ambassador at Turen, called Catarin Belegno, to offer unto Marquis Ghiron Francisco Villa, a Native of that Country, the honourable charge of General of the Foot, with a stipend of 12000 Crowns of yearly Pay; the said Marquis obliging himself to bring with him Four Captains, and two Lieutenant-Generals, for entertainment of whom the Republic allowed Five thousand Ducats, besides Seventy Ducats a Month pay to an Engineer. To this Marquis Villa a power was given to command in chief over all, without subjection to any other than to the Captain-General, and to the Proveditor General in Dalmatia, when he waged War in that Province: And in short, his actions were not to be questioned or examined by any other than the Senate itself, to whom he was immediately subjected, and a Galley was to be allotted purposely to transport him and his Family to Candia. Upon these conditions agreed at Turen, Marquis Villa took his Journey to Venice about the beginning of April, being accompanied with his Kinsman Francisco Villa, his Nephew Benedetto Count of Lagnasco, Count Lodovico Saluzza, and Count Bernardino Barretta, which Four served in quality of Captains, together with Gio. Francisco Pusserla, and Alessandro Negri, who were Lieutenant-Generals, and Gio. Girolamo Quadruplano Engineer. With these Companions and several other Volunteers, Gentlemen of Quality, the Marquis Villa was received with much honour by the Nobility and People of Venice; and being introduced into the College, with a singular grace and fluency of Language he began to speak in this manner.  
IF thanks, most Serene Prince, and most Excellent Sirs, 
The Speech of Marquis Villa to the Senate.  aught to be equivalent to the benefits we receive, I must of necessity (not to appear ungrateful) refuse those favours, which this most Serene Republic is pleased to confer upon me; or resolve to appear ungrateful, because I am unable to make a compensation. But I satisfy myself in this, That as the mind which receives favours, and returns thanks is the same; so that mind which makes acknowledgements with a due sense of them, doth in some measure equal the benefit, though it prove defective in expressions to declare it. I do therefore confess and acknowledge, that the Election you have been pleased to make of me amongst so many conspicuous Persons, unto a Charge graced by most renowned Predecessors, and in itself most honourable, is a most singular favour, and an effect of your immense Bounty to me; which though it be limited with some subordination, yet it may serve for the ultimate Goal to a glorious Course of Military labours. I must also farther acknowledge, That as it is the property of this most Serene Republic to receive momentary Services, and to render them Eternal by Records in History; so they have been pleased to adjoin unto my mean deserts a remembrance of the humble devotion which my Ancestors professed towards them: I mean Alfonso Villa my great Grandfather, who in that most glorious Fleet at Lepanto, whose Sails were the wings of Victory, evidenced his Christian Zeal against that People, which issuing from the bowels of Sea-monsters, continue to vent their ancient rage against your most Serene Highness. Nor with less promptness of mind, had my Grandfather Francisco Villa, and my Father Guido Villa, consecrated their Powers to your Command: but that the unparallelled Equity of this most Serene Republic gave permission, that one of them should take the charge of General of the Artillery of the Holy Church under the Pope his Supreme Lord, preferring a natural duty before a voluntary service; and that the other being entertained in service of the most Invincible Charles Emanuel in Piedmont, you were pleased to judge, That the service done to a Prince your Confederate, and Son of this Republic, was a service and duty rendered to yourselves: so that this Election made of me by this most Serene Republic, and approved by the singular goodness of that Charles Emanuel, who now reigns, evidences the Destiny of my Family, and obliges me to satisfy that hereditary debt by performances, which my Ancestors entertained only in their wishes. Hence it is, that to this my Election some celestial influence hath concurred, by which I am clearly assured, that your more than humane Power is desirous to imitate the Divine, which oftentimes makes use of weak means to operate miraculous effects, that to you only the success may be acknowledged, and to you only the thanks be returned: That if the Providence of your Serenity, and of this most Serene Republic will be pleased (as I am assured you will) to imitate the Divine Providence, which co-operates with means, the number and quality of your Troops and plenty of your Provisions, which are the Nerves of War, are those means which correspond with the ends you design: And therefore I dare presage, that I shall not only see the threatening horns of the changeable Ottoman Planet precipitated into the Sea by the Venetian horn of strength; but those glorious Conquests renewed, which rendered your Name more bright and resplendent than the Sun itself in his Oriental parts. With these auspicious Presages, I seel already in my breast an impatient heat to sacrifice my life in so worthy a Cause, fancying that I serve the Universe, whilst I am engaged in the service of the greatest of Republics, which communicates delicious Fruit to all People, gathered from those triumphant Palms, which were planted and watered with her own sweat and labours; and resembles her own generous Lion, which continually stands on the Guard in opposition to the common Enemy, that all other People may rest quiet, and repose secure. And thus much, Most Serene Prince, and Most Excellent Sirs, shall suffice to have been spoken by a Soldier, not acquainted with Eloquence, to whom Courage is more requisite than Words, and to fight well with the hand, is more laudable than to utter florid Speeches with the Tongue.  
According to the preceding counsel and desire of Marquis Villa, the Senate sent by divers Convoys great plenty of Provision and Ammunition to Candia, and fitted their Fleet with all things necessary; and strengthened their Forts both with Horse and Foot drawn out of their Garrisons on the Terra Firma, being assisted with Men and Money from other Princes and States. The Pope gave them liberty to levy Four thousand men out of his Countries, the Emperor also furnished them with a considerable Force, to which were made Additions from other parts of Germany.  
In this manner the prudent Care of the Venetians provided for their own safety: But at Constantinople things were more quiet, for it being Winter, the Turks made Entertainments for the Germane Ambassador, who was first seasted by the Chimacham, and twice afterwards, with much Magnificence, by the Great Vizier at his own Garden, seated on the Bosphorus, all difficulties being before overcome, and agreed, unless the deliverance of the poor Captives from the Prison and the Oar, who continued in the torment of expectation between hope and fear, either of liberty or perpetual slavery. Which Treaty though it properly belonged to the Vizier, to whom the absolute power is derived, yet in formality it was reserved for matter of the last Audience with the Grand Signior, who being desirous to attend his Hunting and Pastime abroad, was in pain, until he had complied with his Office towards this Ambassador, whose departure though not some time after designed, yet being often called upon to receive his Dispatch from the Grand Signior, was admitted on the 31th of October to his Audience with the same formality and feasting as is common to all other Ambassadors in the Divan, or place of Judicature, and received three and forty Coftans bestowed on himself and his retinue, and thence being conducted to the Chamber of Audience, with some of the principal Noblemen of his Company, they presented themselves on their Knees, with their Faces on the Ground, according to the Custom of the Eastern Courts; with which occasion the Heer Reningen, who had for sixteen or seventeen years been Resident for the Emperor, 
The Germane Ambassadors last Audience with the Grand Signior  a person grown infirm with Age and the Gout, and his Knees not so active and pliable as the younger sort, coming also to take his turn in this prostrate manner of Worship, was so rudely handled by the kapugibashees, who assisted on each Arm at the Ceremony, that he not being able to bow his head so easily as others, was thrust down by them with so little consideration or respect, that his Brows and Forehead were broken on the Flour; which mischance so disordered him, as put him besides that Speech which he had premediated in Turkish to address to the Grand Signior; and though he kerbed what was possible his passion, whilst he remained in the Royal Presence, yet in vain afterwards he vented his Choler with words against those unmannerly Officers without other remedy or satisfaction. The Demands of the Ambassador were in writing read before the Grand Signior, according to the custom of the Court, and principally concerned the freedom of the Slaves, some of which were then in the Galleys, and Banniard, and others of the most principal in the seven Towers. Other Demands there were in relation to the State of Transylvania, that for the future it might be free from Incursions, in which particular the Turks had already violated the Peace; and that a more orderly Government of Affairs might be observed on the Frontiers, than usually had passed, as agreed by the last Capitulations. To which the Grand Signior gave no Answer, referring all to the Vizier, only told the Ambassador in short, That he should counsel his Master to beware of invading the Ottoman Dominions, or acting any thing in prejudice of the Peace.  
The Articles of Peace made between the Two Emperors were for the most part a confirmation of the ancient Agreement, only it was provided as a new Addition. That the Armies should departed from the Confines of Transilvania. Secondly, That the Castles and Forts garisoned with Germane Soldiers in that Country should be resigned into the hands of the Prince. And Thirdly, There were other particulars added in reference to Newhausel, and the Country's adjacent lately conquered, and the Limits of both Emperors, as before declared.  
But whilst these things were in agitation, and Ambassadors interchangeably at either Court, the Turks of Varadin and Janova made frequent incursions into Transilvania, destroying the Villages, and carrying away great numbers of Captives; and so lately, as about the beginning of August last, those of Varadin conveyed themselves privately under the Castle Cseh, and rob the Horses belonging to that Garrison, killed some, and carried others into slavery; at which time also Two thousand Turks besieged the Castle Valko, which they took, and razed to the ground; which Complaints of their Country's Aggrievances the Transilvanians intimated to the Germane Ambassador, as matters already acted contrary to the late Articles of Peace, requesting farther to interpose for a moderation and abatement of their Tribute, which Kuperlee had, contrary to Oath and reason, unjustly augmented. But the Ambassador seemed so coldly to interpose in this behalf, as taught the Turks to deny his Requests, acquiescing with this Answer, That it was no breach of Peace then to make incursions on the Frontiers, as also without Cannon to rob, and spoil, and skirmish, not exceeding Five thousand men in number. For it appeared that the Ambssadour was most desirous to secure the main points of the Peace, 
The Reasons why the Germane Ambassador interposed not in behalf of Transylvania.  which concerned most the Interest of the Empire, and not hazard it for such like Concernments of Transilvania; for though it seemed strange to the World to see a Peace hastily clapped up with disadvantageous Terms on the Emperor's side, whilst he was victorious and fortunate in several Erterprises; yet they that penetrated farther into the State and Condition of the Empire, report, That there was a necessity of making a moderate use of these successes by a fair accommodation, rather than to tempt Providence by a too eager and continued prosecution of the War. For it was observed that the Designs of making the Duke of Anguien, Son to the Prince of Conde, King of Poland, proceeded forward; and that there was a Combination of a dangerous League amongst the Princes of the Rhine. The Divisions between the Germans and the Hungarians increased; the latter of which are known to be an obstinate sort of People. The Army also of the French was feared in the Bowels of the Empire, under the Command of Monsieur la Feuvillade, who under pretence of applying themselves to the assistance of Christendom, were suspected to come with intentions to advance the interest of their King, and force the next Diet to elect him King of the Romans; in order whereunto, and in consideration of farther assistance, they demanded several Towns in Hungary to be delivered into their hands, and made extravagant Propositions for Winter Quarters; all which considered, made the Germane Ambassador more tender how he entered into Disputes with the Turk, which might prejudice the essential points of the Peace, or occasion a new War more destructive to Germany through the dangers before intimated, than by the Arms and Hostility of the common Enemy. 
The Germane Ambassador's Audience with the Vizier.  These Considerations made the Ambassador less zealous in the matter of Transilvania, and in all others which were not really conducing to his Master's immediate service; so that having no other difficulty remaining, than the liberty of the Captives, on the day of his last Audience with the Vizier, being the 8th of November, he urged with more earnestness their Release, which was in part granted; those of the Galleys were delivered from their Chains and Oars; but such as were of greater Quality in the seven Towers were detained, until the Emperor had on his part released the Turks of Quality in like manner; and though it was agreed in the Article, That Captives should on both sides be released, yet the Vizier interpreted it to be in respect to Number and Quality, of which I remember to have heard often Complaints, and especially of those poor Gentlemen, then under Irons and restraint, who though afterwards received their freedom, yet for the present endured more torment in their minds, than if they had never been put in expectation to enjoy their hopes. At the end of the Audience the Ambassador proposed something in behalf of the Religious of Jerusalem, That certain places of Devotion might be restored them, which were injuriously taken from them by the Greeks; and also that Licence might be granted for re-edification of some Churches, and Monasteries destroyed in Galata by the late Fire: To the first of which, the Vizier answered, That the Franks with the Greeks of Jerusalem should have a fair and equal Trial at Law about the possession of those places in difference, and Justice and Right should be done unto the injured; but the latter Proposition he positively denied, for being a matter contrary to their Law and Religion, was not dispensable by his Power, nor ought he to expect a Compliment from him, or Gratuity of that nature, which was Inconsistent with the honour and conscience of the Donor; but that in any thing else he was ready to yield to his Desires, whereby he might understand the value he put upon his Person; using this Expression, That he was more satisfied that the Emperor had designed so illustrious and worthy a person to this Embassy, than if he had sent him a Hundred thousand Dollars more of Present, and at the Conclusion of the Audience, vested both the Ambassador and Resident with Sables, which ended with all imaginable satisfaction, and mutual contentment.  
On the 21th of the Month of November arrived are Constantinople Monsieur De Ventelay, Ambassador from the French King to the Grand Signior, 
An Ambassador arrives from France.  who was Son to the Sieur De la hay, the former Ambassador, a Person much talked of before he arrived; a generous and an accomplished Gentleman, and one well practised in the Affairs of that Country. To understand which story the better we must look back to the former Year, at the beginning of which during the Germane War, and that the Vizier remained in his Winter-quarters at Belgrade, a Courier with Letters from his most Christian Majesty to the First Vizier arrived, who concealed not the occasion of his coming, nor the contents of his Letters with that secrecy, but that those who were employed in the Translation of the Papers into Turkish, made it publicly known to be no other than a recital of the many provocations his most Christian Majesty had received from the Pirates of Barbary, containing a List of the Ships, Men, and Goods they had from time to time seized and made Prize: in vindication of which indignities to his Honour, and in protection of his People, he could not do less than make a War upon those Pirates (for as yet the advice was not come, that the French had deserted Gigeri) in which for the foregoing reasons the Grand Signior ought not to judge himself concerned. And for the Succour given the Emperor, it was not afforded as King of France, but as one of the Princes of the Empire, in which capacity, by virtue of his Tenure, he was obliged to contribute such Forces on the like emergencies and distresses of the Empire. And if the foregoing reasons were available with the Sultan to induce him (as in reason he ought) to believe he continued in perfect friendship with him, without breach of Articles, he was then ready to send his Ambassador to reside at the Port, provided it might be Monsieur De Ventelay, Son to Monsieur De la hay late Ambassador there, who was the Person that had some time since received indignities from the Vizier Kuperlee, that so his Majesty might receive satisfaction, by having the very Person of Monsieur De Ventelay, honoured by extraordinary demonstrations of respect, in reparation of the former affronts. This Messenger having translated his Papers, obtained licence to ride Post to the Vizier, and in the frosts and extremities of the weather in January set forward on his Journey; but in his passage through Adrianople, visiting the Chimacam, and desiring his licence in like manner to ride Post to the Vizier on public affairs, received such a lesson of scorn and disdain, vented with the extremity of choler against the French Nation in public Divan, with terms undecent to be repeated: And that in farther resentment, if he were First Vizier, he would refuse to accept any friendship or alliance with them; but since he was inferior to the Great Vizier, he would dispeed him to the Camp, and grant him a Command for his Post. But it seems this Courier being arrived at Belgrade, was received with better terms, and more courtesy by the Vizier, who had learned by experience of the late Christian Wars, and proof of the Valour of the French Nation, that the Propositions of that King were not lightly to be contemned. And therefore consented that Monsieur De Ventelay might freely come (using their common expression) that the Arms of the Port are always open to receive the addresses of Friends, Allies, and Confederates. With this Message and Letters the Courier was dispatched by way of Rag●si with safe conduct, and what else was requisite for his securer passage. No doubt but his most Christian Majesty was the more urgent, that the Person of Monsieur De Ventelay (who was the subject on whom formerly the Turks had exercised such injurious violence) should be accepted for Ambassador, and resolved, 
Reflections of the Turks on the Embassy of Monsieur De Ventelay  unless they received him, he would send no other, that so his Honour which suffered before in this Person, might be repaired again by the respect and reverence they were to show to him as Ambassador, as 〈◊〉 in repentance of their former unkindness, they should now strive to make amends by extraordinary demonstrations of honour to this Representative. For it was judged in France, and there concluded, That there was no other means to repair the King's Honour than by the Embassy of Monsieur De Ventelay; to which that a greater reputation might be added, he was transported in one of the King's Ships called the Caesar, accompanied with a Fireship, and a small Patach for a Victualler, and for his better Equipage was attended by four or five Marquesses and person's of Quality. Being arrived at the farther part of the City called the Seven Towers, the Ships came to an Anchor, from whence the Ambassador sent to advise the Vizier of his arrival, desiring as one mark of the extraordinary honour promised him, that a return might be made to the Salute of his Ship from the Seraglio, by the Cannon which lay under the Wall, a Ceremony before never demanded, or practised with respect to any Christian or Turkish Vessel; and that his landing might be honoured with a more than usual reception by the attendance of Officers, or at least equalled to the Formalities of the late English Ambassador. But the Vizier it seems judged, that the reception of the English, strained on a particular occasion, was not to be brought into example, and that a Salute from the Seraglio was so besides the ordinary custom, that he esteemed the demand to be extravagant, and that such a Precedent would be dishonourable to his Master. And therefore resolving not to exceed the particulars of former customs, offered at his landing to have him accompanied to his House with ten Chaouses, only the Ambassador not accepting hereof, in a discontented manner entered with his Ship the day following, and giving the usual Salutes to the Seraglio, landed at Topenau, a place near to his own Dwelling, from whence with no other attendance than his own Company, privately walked up, and with no farther ceremony took possession of the place of Residence of former Ambassadors from France.  
Notwithstanding this slight treatment, the Ambassador was not so much mortified, but he conceived hopes, that the Turks would at length in contemplation of his Master's greatness, gratify him with some signal demonstrations of extraordinary honour, by concessions of unusual Privileges, and greater facility in his Negotiations: and therefore was induced, though as yet he had not had a personal Audience of the Vizier, to desire a revocation of the Agreement made with the Genoese, (the Marquis Durazzo, of whom we have spoken before, being just upon his departure) protesting against it with all earnestness, as a matter so prejudicial to the French Traffic and Commerce in those Dominions, that if admission were given to the Genoese, they must expect to lose friendship and commerce with France. But notwithstanding this heat and other protestations against it, the Vizier who inherited his Father's spirit, little regarded the discontent of the French, but calmly answered, That the Grand Signior was Master of himself and Country, and might make Peace or War at his own pleasure without licence or permission of the French king; and that such as were envious, or discontented at the Peace, had free liberty to departed and take their remedy as they esteemed most beneficial.  
In this manner matters passed between the time of this Ambassador's Arrival and his Audience. 
A strange accident befallen the French Captain of the Man of War.  In which interim the curiosity of Monsieur Abermont, Captain of the French Man of War, had like to have proved fatal to him; for whilst he viewed from the Gallery of his Ship the pleasant situation of the Seraglio, and the Prospect of the Bosphorus, behold at a distance appeared certain Galleys gently gliding down the stream, dressed up with Flags and Streamers, which all Ships and Saykes saluted with their Guns as they passed. This Captain being informed that the Grand Signior was there in person, and returned from his Hunting, which he had made in certain Woods not far from the City, saluted him also as he passed with twenty five Guns; but being not able to discover his person, presently fitted his Boat and followed him, hoping to receive that satisfaction at his landing; for conceiving, that access to the Ottoman and Eastern Princes is as facile and grateful, as it is to those of Christendom, with all confidence endeavoured to accost the Person of the Grand Signior as near as was possible. The Grand Signior turning his eyes, and seeing a man habited (as he conceived) in a barbarous and extravagant dress, apprehended the Majesty of his Person violated by so near and bold an approach of the curious Stranger; and thereupon, without farther inquiry, being moved with scorn and indignation, called for the Executioner, who is ever ready at his hand; but some persons then present, especially the Bostangibashee, being of more moderation, beseeched the Grand Signior to have a little patience, and to inquire of the Ghaur or Infidel (as they called him) the cause of this his boldness: with which the Grand Signior suppressing a little his passion, and having patience until one was sent to expostulate with the Captain, who all this while, though he perceived some disturbance, was yet ignorant that the matter so dangerously concerned himself; and not being able to understand the Messenger, nor to be understood by him, rendered the business more confused, and less understood: which the Messenger observing, and knowing the danger of this worthy and innocent Gentleman, being perhaps of a compassionate nature, and prudent, framed this excuse to the Grand Signior, That he did not well understand the Infidel's language, but what he conjectured was, That he being Captain of that Vessel, which had newly saluted his Majesty as he passed with twenty five Guns, was now come in confidence of his Royal bounty and clemency to receive a Coftan, as a sign of his Majesty's favour, and reward of his own respect. The Grand Signior having by this time his choler somewhat abated, was better pacified with these gentle words; the Bostangibashee also interceding at the same time in his behalf, that he was a stranger, and ignorant of the customs of their Court, and that if he deserved punishment, he might be remitted to the examination of the Vizier, who might chastise him, as he found it reasonable. The Grand Signior contented herewith, the rude Bostangees seized the Captain and hurried him to the Visier, who all this time was ignorant of his error or his danger, more than that he perceived by accent of their words, and by their gestures, that something was amiss, and debated in reference unto him. The Druggermen, or Interpreters of the French Nation being sent for, and the Visier and the Captain both understanding the matter, the crime appeared only to be an absurdity committed through ignorance: yet to please the Grand Signior, and to make an appearance, as if something were done in chastisement of this bold curiosity, the Visier ordered, that the Captain should be conducted by two Chaouses to the Ambassador, there to be put in Chains and in Prison, until satisfaction was made for his fault. The Captain being thus brought before the Ambassador, this honest Gentleman was punished in the same manner as we do those in Christendom, who crowd to see their Prince.  
The Ambassador had his first Audience with the Vizier on the 7th of December, which being insignificant to any other business more than to the delivery of his Master's Letters, and other matters of Form and Ceremony, we shall need to insist the less upon it.  
His second Audience before that of the Grand Signior, 
The French Ambassadors second Audience.  was in the beginning of January, at which time the Ambassador began to declare what he had in Commission from his King, which principally related towards a satisfaction for those Affronts formerly offered him in the person of his Father, and himself inculcating into the Visier a true apprehension of the greatness of his Master, his force by Land, his powerful Fleet which should that following year be set forth in the Mediterranean Seas, with other arguments which might challenge due respect and honour to so great a Prince. These Proposals and Discourses, though the Vizer seemed not to entertain with that benign and flexible ear as was expected or thought satisfactory, and thereupon several disgusts did afterwards succeed; howsoever in the end all matters cleared up again, and his Excellency was permitted to return to his own House with all imaginatble satisfaction, as he was pleased to intimate to the Ambassador for his Majesty of great Britain. Soon after followed his Audience with the Grand Signior according to the usual Ceremonies, so that all things run smoothly with the French for several years after. And here by the way it is observable, That an English Ambassador once arguing hotly with the Vizier on some points of the Capitulations, in which judging himself wronged, threw the Capitulations to the Vizier, telling him, that he might keep the Writing and Paper, since he resolved not to obey the Letter. The Vizier hereupon calmly took the Capitulations, and laid them behind his Cushion, which the Ambassador in a more considerate temper could not again recover under an expense of fifteen hundred Pieces of Eight.  
During the time of these Negotiations the Grand Signior wholly employed his time and thoughts in Hunting, ranging all the Woods for several days journey's round Constantinople, in which Exercise twenty or thirty thousand men were employed, collected from the Cities and Villages round about, all which were paid at the public expense and charge of Housekeepers both Turks and christians; 
The Grand Signiors Hunt.  which in one hunt might amount to thirty or forty thousand Dollars. With this burden the people being often opppressed, and many perishing in the Woods with cold and hunger, began to murmur at the excess of Tyranny, cursing their Prince's madness and folly, maintained with the life and ruin of his Subjects. But notwithstanding all these whispered curses and secret menaces the Grand Signior followed his delights with such frequency, and with that heat and eagerness, that the people perceiving no end of their misery, began to speak loudly and plainly, and by some principal Persons gave the Visier to understand, That the people would not longer endure the extravagant Vagaries of their Prince at so dear a rate, of which he that was his chief Counsellor ought to inform and advise him. The Vizier, who was before sensible of the excess of his Master's humour in this particular, and that immoderation, even in lawful and innocent exercises, may become a Vice, and when acted with oppression of the Subject as dangerous as other terms which sound more of Tyranny and Violence, resolved with courage and humility to represent to his Master the danger of such expensive Hunt, especially when over frequent; and therefore assured those who made their Complaints, That for the future all matters should be redressed, and the Grand Signior should not be so prodigal in his Hunt on the Purse of his Subjects. And so sensible was the Vizier of the disorders which might arise from hence, if some remedy were not speedily applied, that he immediately departed Constantinople to find out the Grand Signior, who was lodged in some retired cool place, environed with Woods and Mountains; leaving Solyman Pasha for Chimacham, or Deputy, in his place, in whose former Government many terrible Fires had happened in Constantinaple.  
About this time Advice came to Constantinople of certain Addresses the Nogay Tartar had made to the Pasha of Silistria to obtain a Country to live in between the Rivers of Boristhenese and the Danube; for that their own Country being full, 
The Nogay Tartar desires Lands of the Grand Signior.  they were forced to abandon and empty it of forty of fifty thousand Families, who lived in Wagons, and had about a hundred thousand head of , all which with their substance, they proffered for Subjects to the Grand Signior, if he pleased to afford them protection, and Land for Pasture and habitation. The Pasha approving hereof, gave them assurance of security under the shadow of his Master's favours, sending information thereof to the Port, who willingly embraced these new-come Guests, and entered into consultation what Country and limits should be assigned them. In the mean time the Krim Tartar jealous of this people, and not knowing what inconvenience such Neighbourhood might produce, fell upon them, and cut off a great number of them, forcing the rest to reurn into their own Country, which though ill taken at first by the Turks, was yet afterwards excused by the Tartar, and dissembled by the Port.  
Though all things appeared quiet at Constantinople after the Peace concluded with the Emperor, and that the Germane Ambassador was returned back to his Master; yet the Turks prosecuted their designs against Venice, and made great preparations in the Provinces of Albania, Bossena, and Licca, which confine on the Venetian Territories; and though in reality those Forces were not intended against those parts, but in order to a more warm prosecution of the War in Candia, whether the Vizier intended to transport himself in Person; yet the Venetian State not fully penetrating the Design, took the Alarm chief in Dalmatia, and reinforced their Garrisons of Cataro and other Fortresses. And that matters there might be well provided, and all things acted with due circumspection; Marquis Villa was ordered to visit those Garrisons in his Voyage to Candia; 
Marquis Villa surveys the Forts in Dalmatia.  so that departing from Venice attended with two Galleys, he arrived in a few days at Zara, and thence proceeding to Spalleto, where the Proveditor General, Catarin Cornaro, made at that time his residence; they both joined together to survey the most important places of that Province. They began with the City of Spalleto, 
Spalleto.  which rather seems a place intended by Nature for a Palace of delights, than a Garrison of Arms; being the Seat which Dioclesian (who was born at Salona, six mile's distance from thence) chose for his Garden of retirement, after he had renounced the Empire, and is now turned into a ruder shape of War, since the invasion of the Turk made it necessary to be fortified for security of itself, and the parts circumjacent. Spalleto is now very strong, being secured by divers Redoubts; the chief of which is situated on a little rising, called Grippe, distant about a Musket-shot from the Town, is strengthened with four Royal Bastions, and with good Artillery, there is also a new Line of Fortification drawn round the Town, which renders it the strongest, and most considerable of all Dalmatia: But to make this place the more impregnable, these Generals laid the foundation for another Bulwark; and as an evidence of their Union, they cast a Medal with a stamp on one side of Cornaro, and on the other of Marquis Villa, and so rendering thanks to God, the Service ended with firing all the Guns of the Town.  
Afterwards both the General's Embarking, passed that Night to Curzola, 
Curzola.  anciently called Corsina Negra, which is one of the greatest and best of the Isles of this Gulf; Thence passing by Ragusi, where the Deputies of that Government, in recognition of that Sovereignty which the Venetians have over the Adriatic Seas, presented the usual refreshments to the General of the Province; and in a particular manner treated Marquis Villa with a Present in name of their Republic. That Night they arrived at the Entrance of the Channel of Cataro, 
Cataro & Perasto.  and taking Perasto in their way (which is a strong Fortification about six miles distant from Cataro) they were received there with firing all the Guns of the Town, which were doubly multiplied by an Echo returned from the sound of the neighbouring Mountains. Thence they proceeded to visit Budua, a place well fortified, as also Fort St. George in the Island Liesina, which is the usual Rendezvous of Brigantines, and armed Barks; at length they went to Almissa, where they made a general Muster of all the Forces of the Province; in all which places having viewed and amended the defects in Fortification, and given order for supplying them with Ammunition and Provisions necessary; they returned back to see the famous Fortress of Clissa, 
Clissa.  the Situation of which seems to have been planted when Nature desired to sport, and be wanton; for it issues, as it were, out of the Bosom of two Mountains, which are at an equal distance from the Town, and then drawing themselves at each end into the fashion of a Bow, seem to form a Triumphal Arch. The passage through these Mountains is so narrow and crooked, that it appears like a Labyrinth; and being supplied with plenty of Fountains and Cisterns both within and without the Fortress, the Suburbs demol shed, and no encumbrances to cloy and weaken its strength, is certainly more obliged to Nature for its defence than to Art From hence they proceeded to view Sebenico, 
Sebenico.  which is another strong Fortress, situated on a rising Hill, and overviews a spacious Port, the entrance to which is secured by the Fort St. Nicholas; and the City itself, besides its own Walls, is guarded by a Citadel, and by the new works of St. John, situated on two Hills: From hence the Generals returning to Zara, the Capital City of the Province which being encompassed by the Sea, annexed to the Land only by a Bridge, which is also defended by a Fort, is rendered the strongest and most impregnable of all the Fortresses. And here having made a general Muster of all the Forces, and visited the Country of Novigrade, and Possidaria, the habitations of the Morlach Militia, the Marquis returned again to Venice, being called thither by the Senate; for the Year being now well spent, and the Winter approaching too near to admit of any considerable action; the time grew seasonable for Counsels, in which manner the Affairs of Wars might best and most advantageously be directed for the succeeding year. Yet in regard Advices were come from Candia, That the Turks were much afflicted with the Pestilence, and scarcity of all Provisions; it was judged requisite to prosecute the War the more eagerly against them, before the Great Vizier arrived there with such an Army as commonly attends his Person; it being advised from Count Leslie, the Emperor's Ambassador at Constantinople, that the whole force of the Ottoman Arms was to refund itself speedily on that Island. This Intelligence hastened the departure of Marquis Villa from Venice, with such Force as was then in a readiness, being directed with necessary Instructions of what he ought to act in Candia. In his Voyage thither he touched at Corfu, Cefalonia, and Zant, and afterwards happily arrived on the sixth of December at the Isle of Paros or Paresi in the Archipelago, where he met with the Captain-General, and other Chief Commanders of the Fleet, together with Vuertmiller the Lieutenant-General of the Ordnance; and here the Marquis reforming several Companies, which were much diminished in their numbers, a general Muster was made of all the Forces, which being ranged in form of Battle, they were accounted to amount unto eighteen hundred Horse, and eight thousand two hundred ninety five Foot. This Army had some want of Fire-Arms, and other Necessaries, of which the Senate being advised, they promised to supply all by a Convoy, then preparing; and congratulating in their Letters to Marquis Villa the good News of his happy Arrival at Paros, raised and prompted him to Achievements worthy his Courage and Grandeur; for being a Person now elevated on the Bulwarks of Candia, he seemed to stand on that Theatre, where he had all Europe for his Spectators.  

The Troubles which the English Trade found this Year in Turkey.  
THE Currant of our Negotiations ran smoothly this year without any considerable interruption in all parts of Turkey, unless at Aleppo, where the Emim, or Customer, according to his usual practice, began a new pretence, not only against former Precedents, but also against the very Letter of Capitulations, demanding 2 ½ per Cent. Custom at Scanderoon, and 3 at Aleppo; a matter against which our Articles of Peace and Commerce have made many and sundry Provisions: Notwithstanding the Customer (like others of his Predecessors, who have ever at Aleppo made Disputes about their Customs, without being restrained by the most strict Imperial Commands, and plainest Decisions of the Law) resolved to make good his pretence by a sequestration on the whole Cargo of two general Ships then under his Custody in the Custom-house. The Consul hereupon had recourse to the Justice of the Kadi, and there produced the Capitulations, the Hattesheriff, or Royal Signature, under the hand of Sultan Ibrahim, wherein the particulars of Custom were regulated, a Command from the present Vizier, and his Father, and other Commands from Adrianople and Constantinople, all of the same tenor. The Emim on the other side, had no other Argument than his Baratz or Patent from the Tefterdar or Lord Treasurer, which was so prevalent, and of that force with the Kadi, joined with the fear and favour he bore towards the Emim; that it was judged by him to stand in balance with all the other Imperial Signatures; and therefore left the business (which was as much as the Customer desired) undecided, making a Declaration, that the reasons on both sides were so forcible, and the arguments so equal, that he concluded it more proper, that a matter of so great importance should be reserved for the determination of more powerful and eminent Officers. The matter standing thus doubtfully, the Emim conceiving it too great a pawn to detain so great a quantity of Cloth for a difference only in the Custom, delivered to every man his consignation, reserving only fifty Bales to make himself good on the judgement and commands he expected shortly in his favour. The difference being now referred up to the Court, the Lord Ambassador received the just complaints of the Consul and Merchants; for redress of which abuses, his Excellency dispatched myself, than his Secretary and Druggerman, to the Vizier at Belgrade, attending the advice of the Germane Ambassadors entrance into the Frontiers. The Vizier having heard the difference, was ready to have passed sentence in our favour, had not the Tefterdar, the only Advocate for the Customer, from whom the Original of our Evils was derived, put an unhappy obstacle in the course of our Negotiations, pretending that there were ancient Tefters or accounts amongst his Books, which mentioned two and a half per Cent. at Scanderoon, and three at Aleppo; and though it was urged to the contrary, that we never had to do with the Registers of the Treasurers, nor had managed any Apalto, or Farm of the Grand Signior; but our Capitulations are our Law and Rule, and our Commands Registered in the Reis Efendi's, or Secretary's Office, than which we never had, nor could ever acknowledge any other Canon: yet the Vizier overruled our reasons, and we were forced to submit, until the Tefterdar took his leisure to examine and consult his Books.  
The Vizier and his Army being then upon their return, we found no opportunity to renew our solicitations, until we came to Nissa, where the Army had two days of repose, and there again as in other places before, we urged the Tefterdar so importunately, that at length we compelled him to acknowledge to the Vizier, that our affairs were not Registered in his Office. So that now we took liberty to declare our Reasons to the Vizier; which we drew from our Capitulations, the ancient Hattesheriff of Aleppo, the Vizier and his Father's own Commands, and Copies of others of the like tenor, not omitting other Arguments and Evidences, which rendered the business not a little clear and apparent to the capacity of the Vizier: who thereupon reprehended the Tefterdar, for seeking by his Command to introduce an innovation contrary to our Capitulations, and promised us Commands in our favour; but we replied, that we had already Commands, and the Grand Signiors own Royal Signature on our side, and that our Ambassador had not sent us so many days Journey to seek another, which perhaps would as ill be observed as the former; But it was the punishment of the Customer which the Ambassador expected, who against so many clear Evidences, durst proceed to the violation of them all Many other words were added pertinent and forcible to the present purpose. To which the Vizier answered, that he was now upon his Journey, where business of this nature was ill dispatched. And therefore ordered us to proceed to Adrianople, where he should have more leisure to consider what was fit to be done in order to justice and satisfaction of the Ambassador. Hereupon I left the Army, wherein I was much incommoded, and proceeded with all haste to Adrianople, where the Great Vizier in some days after me arrived, and there we renewed our wont endeavours, and solicitations, that we might come to an end of this business, and that justice might be done us: But the Vizier willing to gratify the Tefterdar, was not forward to pass his Sentence, but put us again off to Constantinople, where the Books should be perused, that were laid up amongst the Registers of the Divan: For that this matter was a concernment of the Grand Signiors, in determination of which, he ought to be tender and considerate. That for sending for Ibrahim Aga, the Customer (which was one of the principal of our demands) to answer for the injuries he had done our Nation, he was already ordered to appear at Court, where he should be ready to stand to judgement for what the Ambassador should object against him: and this had been the answer which was contrived to be given to the Ambassador himself, in case he had (as once he designed) appeared at Adrianople in person on this occasion.  
The Vizier arriving at Constantinople some few Months after; the Lord Ambassador obtained Audience of him on the 15th. of October, pressing still for justice against the Customer of Aleppo: but nothing thereof could be procured, besides a Command for restitution of the fifty Bales of Cloth, detained in the hands of the Emim, upon the pretence before related, and that the payment of Customs should be regulated after the rate of three per Cent. according to the ancient usance. For putting this Command in execution, an Aga was ordered to be dispatched, for whose service herein the Vizier allotted a thousand Dollars should be paid him, which though an extravagant reward, yet to put an honour and authority on the business, and not to displease the Vizier, it was granted to him, and so he was dispatched the 25th. for Aleppo. But the troubles of our Merchants at Aleppo ended not here: For the Tefterdar greatly enraged to see his designs against us to have no better issue, thought to trouble us by a new invention of prohibiting the Scale of Scanderoon to all English, and other Christian Vessels, and that the Factories should be transferred again over to Tripoli in Soria; a place formerly frequented by our Merchants, but by reason of the danger and inconvenience of that Port, the Trade was transported to the Scale of Scanderoon. This alteration the Tefterdar pretended to have been granted to the Merchants at their earnest Petition, and promise to the Grand Signior, of payment of 13000 Dollars Yearly, for discharge and maintenance of those Guards which were requisite in that place for safety of the Coast, and defence of the Caravans which pass with Merchant's goods to Aleppo; but time and corruption of the Ministers had deprived the Grand Signior of the benefit of that duty. And this he urged with the greater instance and eagerness, knowing that the Scale of Scanderoon being prohibited, the Hattesheriff whereon consisted the privilege of the Merchants, and their sole security must consequently fall, and they forced to a new agreement. On this occasion our Lord Ambassador had Audience with the Vizier, and insisted on that point of our Capitulations, which gives us liberty to Trade in any part of the Grand Signiors Dominions; and therefore to consent to be restrained, or confined to any particular place, was to assent to a breach of the Capitulations, which was out of his power, and only to be dispensed with by his Master the King of England, and the Grand Signior, by whom they were established; and to connive or assent to the breach of one particular clause, was to hazard the loss and breach of the whole: for that our Capitulations (to use the Turks saying) are like a string of Berds, of which, when one link is broken, the others drop off. To which the Vizier replied, that the Scale of Scandroon was open, and clear as before for the English Trade; but because the Testerdar, and Customer, pretended that the Grand Signior was put to great expenses for maintenance of a Watch and Guard at that Port, which was only in respect to the security of the Merchant's Goods; Orders should be given for taking away those Officers, as unnecessary and insignificant to the public Service; no Guards having ever been in that place, the Ambassador judged his business to be granted, and so thanked the Vizier and departed. But not many days after the Testerdar procured a Command for shutting the Scale of Scanderoon, and transporting the Factory to Trip●li: which Command was rather intended to affright our Nation into some composition, than really to be put in execution, as appeared by the sequel; for the Testerdar better considered than to bring so great an Odium upon himself from the whole Country and City of Aleppo, and to enforce the Ambassador to have recourse to the Grand Signiors own person, for redress of an abuse of so high a nature, in derogation of his Imperial Capitulations. Howsoever it is observable in the transaction of all this business, that it is diccicult to bring a corrupt Turkish Minister to Justice or punishment, merely for breach of our Capitulations, or in respect to any difference or abuse offered to Christians, unless the complaint be accompanied with Presents or Money, which are most prevalent Arguments in the Turkish Court; and in this case I really believe, that had three or four thousand Dollars been offered as a reward for bringing the Customer to capital punishment, the complaint had found acceptance, and honourable success: for default of which, the Cause was starved, and naked, and carried no fire or heat in those aggravations with which it was represented. It is likewise observable, that business in the Turkish Court doth not always find that dispatch, or expedition, as is generally believed in Christendom, unless it come accompanied with the interest of the Ministers themselves, and then it is transacted in a moment, which otherwise languished with delays, and will never want excuses to deser it.    

Anno 1666. Hegeira 1077.  
WE shall begin this Year with the strange rumour and disturbance of the Jews, concerning Sabatai Sevi, their pretended Messiah, which for being most principally acted in Turkey, may properly belong to the History of this time and place; which therefore for delight of the Readers, I shall here insert: for though it may have been elsewhere published, yet being an issue of my Pen, I may lawfully now own it, and annex it to this History, in respect of that near coherence it may have therewith; and that many other particulars have been added thereunto, which succeeded until the Death of this Sabatai.  
According to the Predictions of several Christian Writers, especially of such who comment upon the Apocalypie or Revelations, this year of 1666. was to prove a year of Wonders, of strange Revolutions in the World, and particularly, of blessing to the Jews, either in respect of their Conversion to the Christian Faith. or of their Restoration to their Temporal Kingdom. This opinion was so dilated and fixed in the Countries of the Reformed Religion, and in the heads of Fanatical Enthusiasts, who dreamt of Fifth Monarchies, the down fall of the hope and Antichrist, and the greatness of the Jews, insomuch, that this subtle people judged this Year the time to stir, and to fit their Motion according to the season of the Modern Prophecies. Whereupon strange reports flew from place to place, of the March of multitudes of People from unknown parts into the remote deserts of Arabia, supposed to be the Ten Tribes and a half, lost for so many Ages. That a Ship was arrived in the Northern parts of Scotland, with her Sails and Cordage of Silk, navigated by Mariners who spoke nothing but Hebrew, and with this Motto on their Sails, The Twelve Tribes of Israel. These reports agreeing thus near to former Predictions, put the wild sort of the World into an expectation of strange accidents this Year should produce in reference to the Jewish Monarchy.  
In this manner Millions of people were possessed when Sabatai Sevi first appeared at Smyrna, and published himself to the Jews for their Messiah, relating the greatness of their approaching Kingdom, the strong hand whereby God was about to deliver them from Bondage, and gather them from all the parts of the World. It was strange to see how this fancy took, and how fast the report of Sabatai, and his Doctrine flew through all parts where Jews inhabited, and so deeply possessed them with a belief of their new Kingdom and Riches; and many of them with promotion to Offices of Government, renown and greatness; that in all places from Constantinople to Buda (which it was my fortune that Year to travel) I perceived a strange transport in the Jews, none of them attending to any business, unless to wind up former Negotiations, and to prepare themselves and Families for a Journey to Jerusalem; all their Discourses, their Dreams, and disposal of their affairs, tended to no other design but a re-establishment in the Land of Promise, to Greatness and Glory, Wisdom and Doctrine of the Messiah, whose Original, Birth and Education is first to be recounted.  
Sabatai Sevi was Son of Mordecai Sevi, an Inhabitant and Natural of Smyrna, who gained his Livelihood by being Broker to an English Merchant in that place; a person who before his Death was very decrepit in his Body, and full of the Gout and other infirmities: But his Son Sabatai Sevi addicting himself to study and learning, became a notable Proficient in the Hebrew and Arabic Languages; and especially in Divinity and Metaphysics, he was so cunning a Sophister, that he vented a new Doctrine in their Law, and drew to the profession of it so many Disciples, as raised one day a tumult in the Synagogue; for which afterwards he was by censure of the Kockhams' (who are the Expounders of the Law) banished out of the City.  
During the time of his Exile he traveled to Thessalonica, now called Salonica, where he married a very handsome Woman; but either not having that part of Oeconomy as to govern a Wife, or being impotent as to Women, as was pretended, or that she sound not favour in his eyes, she was divorced from him. Again, he took a second Wife more beautiful than the former; but the same causes of discontent raising a difference between them, he obtained another Divorce from this Wife also. And being now free from the encumbrances of a Family, his wand'ring head moved him to travel through the Morea, thence to Tripoli in Syria, Gaza and Jerusalem, and by the way picked up a Ligornese Lady, whom he made his third Wife, the Daughter of some Polonian or Germane, her Original and Country not being very well known. And being now at Jerusalem, he began to reform their Law, and to abolish the Fast of Tamuz, (which they keep in the month of June) and meeting there with a certain Jew called Nathan, a proper Instrument to promote his design, he communicated to him his condition, his course of life, and intentions to declare himself the Messiah of the World, so long expected and desired by the Jews. This design took wonderfully with Nathan; and because it was thought necessary, according to Scripture and ancient Prophecies, that Elias was to precede the Messiah, as St. John Baptist was the Forerunner of Christ, Nathan thought no man so proper to act the part of the Prophet as himself; and so no sooner had Sabatai declared himself the Messiah, but Nathan discovers himself to be his Prophet, forbidding all the Fasts of the Jews in Jerusalem, and declaring that the Bridegroom being come, nothing but joy and triumph ought to dwell in their habitations; writing to all the Assemblies of the Jews to persuade them to the same belief. And now the Schism being begun, and many Jews really believing what they so much desired, Nathan took the courage and boldness to prophesy, That one year from the 27th of 
* June.  Kislau, which is the Month of July, the Messiah was to appear before the Grand Signior, and to take from 〈◊〉 his Crown, and lead him in chains like a Captive: Sabatai also at Gaza preached Repentance to the Jews, and Obedience to himself and Doctrine, for that the Coming of the Messiah was at hand. Which novelties so affected the Jews, Inhabitants of those parts, that they gave up themselves wholly to their Prayers, Alms, and Devotions; and to confirm this belief the more, it happened that at the same time that news hereof with all particulars were dispatched from Gaza, to acquaint the Brethren in foreign parts; the rumour of the Messiah had flown so swift, and gained such reception, that Intelligence came from all Countries, where the Jews sojourn, by Letters to Gaza and Jerusalem, congratulating the happiness of their deliverance, and expiration of their time of servitude by the appearance of the Messiah. To which they adjoined other Prophecies relating to that Dominion the Messiah was to have over all the World, that for nine Months after he was to disappear; during which time the Jews were to suffer, and several of them to undergo Martyrdom; but then returning again mounted on a Celestial Lion, with his Bridle made of Serpents with seven heads, accompanied with his Brethren the Jews, who inhabited on the other side of the River Sabation, he should be acknowledged for the sole Monarch of the Universe, and then the Holy Temple should descend from Heaven already built, framed, and beautified, wherein they should offer Sacrifices for ever. And here I leave the Reader to consider, how strangely this deceived People was amused, when these confident and vain reports and dreams of Power and Kingdoms had wholly transported them from the ordinary course of their trade and interest.  
This noise and rumour of the Messiah having begun to fill all places, Sabatai Sevi resolved to travel towards Smyrna, the Country of his Nativity, and thence to Constantinople, the capital City, where the principal work of preaching was to be performed: Nathan thought it not fit to be long after him, and therefore travels by way of Damascus, where resolving to continue some time for better propagation of this new Doctrine, in the mean while writes this Letter to Sabatai Sevi, as followeth.  
22. Kesvan of this Year.  
TO the King our King, Lord of our Lords, who gathers the dispersed of Israel, who redeems our Captivity, the Man elevated to the height of all sublimity, the Messiah of the God of Jacob, the true Messiah, the Celestial Lion, Sabatai Sevi, whose Honour be exalted, and his Dominion raised in a short time, and for ever, Amen. After having kissed your hands, and swept the dust from your feet, as my duty is to the King of Kings, whose Majesty be exalted, and his Empire enlarged; These are to make known to the Supreme Excellency of that place, which is adorned with the beauty of your anctity, that the Word of the King and of his Law hath enlightened our faces, that day hath been a solemn day unto Israel, and a day of light unto our Rulers, for immediately we applied ourselves to perform your Command, as our duty is. And though we have heard of many strange things, yet we are courageous, and our heart is as the heart of a Lion, nor ought we to inquire a reason of your do, for your works are marvellous and past finding out, and we are confirmed in our fidelity without all exception, resigning up our very Souls for the Holiness of your Name. And now we are come as far as Damascus, intending shortly to proceed in our Journey to Scanderoon, according as you have commanded us, that so we may ascend and see the face of God in light, as the light of the face of the King of life: and we servants of your servants shall cleanse the dust from your feet, beseeching the Majesty of your Excellency and Glory, to vouchsafe from your habitation to have a care of us, and help us with the force of your right hand of strength, and shorten our way which is before us. And we have our eyes towards Jah, Jah, who will make haste to help us and save us, that the children of iniquity shall not hurt us, and towards whom our hearts pant, and are consumed within us, who shall give us talons of Iron to be worthy to stand under the shadow of your Ass. These are the words of the servant of your servants, who prostrates himself to be trod on by the sols of your feet.  
Nathan Benjamin.  
And that he might publish this Doctrine of the Messiah and himself more plainly, he wrote from Damascus this following Letter to the Jews at Aleppo, and parts thereabouts.  
TO the Residue or remnant of the Israelites, Peace without end. These my words are to give you notice, how that I am arrived in peace at Damascus, and behold I go to meet the face of our Lord, whose Majesty be exalted; for he is the Sovereign of the King of Kings, whose Empire be enlarged. 
* Sabatai wrote a Letter to elect one man out of every Tribe.  According as he hath commanded us and the Twelve Tribes to elect unto him twelve men, so have we done: and we now go to Scanderone by his Command to show our faces together with part of the principal of those particular friends to whom he hath given licence to assemble in that said place.  
And now I come to make known unto you, That though you have heard strange things of our Lord, yet let not your hearts faint or fear, but rather fortify yourselves in your faith, because all his actions are miraculous and secret, which humane understanding cannot comprehend; and who can penetrate into the depth of them? In a short time all things shall be manifested clearly unto you in their purity, and you shall know and consider, and be instructed by the Inventor himself, and blessed is he who can expect and arrive to the Salvation of the true Messiah; who will speedily publish his Authority and Empire over us now and for ever.  
Nathan.  
And now all the Cities of Turkey, where the Jews inhabited, were full of the expectation of the Messiah, no Trade or course of gain was followed; every one imagined, that daily Provisions, Riches, Honours, and Government were to descend upon him by some unknown and miraculous manner. An Example of which is most observable in the Jews at Thessalonica, who now full of assurance, that the restauration of their Kingdom, and the accomplishment of the times for the Coming of the Messiah was at hand, judged themselves obliged to double their Devotions, and purify their Consciences from all sins and enormities; which might be observed by the scrutiny of him who was now come to penetrate into the very thoughts and imaginations of Mankind. For which work, certain Kochams were appointed to direct the people in the regulation of their Prayers, Devotions, and Fast: but so forward was every one now in his acts of Penance, that they stayed not for the sentence of the Kocham, or Prescriptions or Rules, but applied themselves immediately to Fast, and some in that manner beyond the abilities of Nature, that having for the space of seven days taken no sustenance, were famished: others buried themselves in their Gardens, covering their naked bodies with earth, their heads only excepted, remained in those beds of dirt, until their bodies were stiffened with the cold and moisture: others would endure to have melted wax dropped upon their shoulders: others to roll themselves in snow, and throw their bodies in the coldest season of the winter into the Sea, or frozen waters. But the most common manner of Mortification was first to prick their backs and sides with thorns, and then to give themselves thirty nine lashes. All business was laid aside, none worked or opened shop, unless to clear his Ware-hose of Merchandise at any price: who had superfluity in Householdstuff sold it for what he could, but yet not to Jews, who were interdicted from all bargains or sales under pain of Excommunication, pecuniary mulcts, or corporal punishment; for their comportment as to business and employment was esteemed the test or touch-store of their saith. It being the general Tenent, That in the days that the Messiah appeared, the Jews should become Masters of the Estates and Inheritance of Infidels; until when, they ought to content themselves with matters only necessary to maintain and support life. But because that every one was not Master of that Provision and Fortune as to live without daily labour; therefore to quiet the clamours of the poor, and prevent the enormous lives of some, who upon these occasions would become vagabonds, and desert their Cities, due order was taken to make collections, which were so liberally bestowed, that in Thessalonica only four hundred poor were supported by the mere charity of the richer. And as they endeavoured to purge their consciences of sin, and to apply themselves to good works, that the Messiah might find the City prepared for his reception; so lest he should accuse them of any omssion in their Law, and particularly in their neglect of that ancient Prcept of Increase and multiply, they married children together of ten years of age, and some under, without respect to richesses or poverty, condition or quality; but being promiscuously joined to the number of six or seven hundred couple, upon better and cooler thoughts, after the deceit of the false Messiah was discovered, or the expectation of his Coming grew cold, were divorced, or by consent separated from each other.  
In the heat of all this talk and rumour came Sabatai Sevi to Smyrna, the City of his Nativiry, infinitely desired there by the common Jews, but by the Kochams or Doctors of their Law, who gave little or no credence to what he pretended, was ill received, not knowing what mischief or ruin this Doctrine and Prophecy of a new Kingdom might produce. Yet Sabatai bringing with him Testimonials of his Sanctity, holy Life, Wisdom, and gift of Prophecy so deeply fixed himself in the heart of the generality, both as being holy and wise, that thereupon he took courage and boldness to enter into dispute with the Grand Kocham (who is the head or chief Expositor of their Law, and Superintendent of their civil Government) between whom the arguments grew so high, and language so hot, that the Jews who favoured the Doctrine of Sabatai, and feared the Authority of the Kocham, doubtful what might be the issue of the contest, appeared in great numbers before the Kaddee of Smyrna, in justification of their new Prophet, before so much as any accusation came against him; the Kaddee according to the custom of the Turks swallowed money on both sides, and afterwards remitted them to the determination of their own Justice: In this manner Sabatai gained ground daily; and the Grand Kocham with his Party, losing both the affection and obedience of his People, was displaced from his Office, and another constituted more affectionate and agreeable to the new Prophet, whose Power daily increased by those confident reports of his Enemies being struck with frenzy and madness, until being restored to their former temper and wits by him, became his Friends, Admirers, and Disciples. No invitation was now made in Smyrna by the Jews, nor Marriage, or Circumcision held, where Sabatai was not present, accompanied to the solemnities with multitudes of his Followers, and the streets covered with Carpets or fine Cloth for him to tread on; but the humility of this Pharisee appeared such, that he would stoop and turn them aside, and so pass. And having thus fixed himself in the opinion and admiration of the people, he began to take on himself the Title of Messiah, and the Son of God, and to make this following Declaration to all the Nations of the Jews, which being wrote Originally in Hebrew, was translated for me faithfully into Italian in this manner.  
L'Vnico Figliolo e Primogenito di Dio Sabatai Sevi, il Messiah e Salvatore d'Israel, a tutti li Figlioli d'Israel eletti di Dio, Pace.  
Essendo cho set fatti degni di veder quel gran giorno della deliberatione e salvatione di Israel, e consummatione delle Parole di Dio promise per li suoi Profeti, e Padri nostri, per il suo diletto Figlio di Israel. Ogni vostra amaritudine si converta in allegrezza, e li vostri digiugni si faccino feste, per che non piangerete, O miei Figlioli di Israel, havendosi dato iddio la consolation innarabile festegiateri con Timpani, Organi, e Musiche, ringratiando quello chi ha' adempito il promessa dalli secoli, facendo ogni giorno quelle cose che solete sare nelle Calende, e quel giorn● dedicato all afflittione e mestitia, convertite lo in giorno giocondo pro la mia comparsa. E non spaventateri niente, per che haverete Dominio sopra le Genti, non solament di quelle, che si vedono in Terra ma quella che sono in fondi del Mare. Il tutto pro vostra consolation e allegrezza.  
Which translated into English runs thus.  
THE only and firstborn Son of God Sabatai Sevi, the Messiah and Saviour of Israel, to all the Sons of Israel, Peace.  
Since that you are made worthy to see that great day of Deliverance and Salvation unto Israel, and accomplishment of the Word of God promised by his Prophets and our Forefathers, and by his beloved Son of Israel, let your bitter sorrows be turned into Joy, and your fast into Festivals, for you shall weep no more, O my Sons of Israel; for God having given you this unspeakable comfort, rejoice with Drums, Organs, and Music, giving thanks to him for performing his promises from all Ages doing that every day which is usual for you to do upon the Calends, and that day dedicated to affliction and sorrow, convert you unto a day of mirth for my appearance. And fear you nothing, for you shall have Dominion over the nations, and not only over those who are on Earth, but over those creatures also which are in the depth of the Sea. All which is for your consolation and rejoicing.  
Sabatai Sevi.  
Notwithstanding the Disciples of Sabatai Sevi, were not so numerous, but many opposed his Doctrine, publicly avouching, that he was an Impostor, and deceiver of the People, amongst which was one Samuel Pennia, a man of good Estate and reputation in Smyrna; who arguing in the Synagogue, that the present signs of the Coming of the Messiah were not apparent, either according to Scripture, or the Doctrine of Rabbins, raised such a Sedition and Tumult amongst the Jews, as not only prevailed against his arguments, but had also against his life, had he not timely conveyed himself out of the Synagogue, and so escaped the hands of the Multitude, who now could more easily endure Blasphemy against the Law of Moses, and Profanation of the Sanctuary, than contradiction or misbelief of the Doctrine of Sabatai. But howsoever it fell out, Pennia in a short time became a Convert, and Preacher up of Sabatai for the Son of God, and Deliverer of the Jews; and not only he, but his whole Family, his Daughter's Prophecy, and fall into strange ecstasies: and not only this house, but above four hundred men and women Prophesy of the growing Kingdom of Sabatai, and young Infants who could scarce yet stammer out a syllable to their Mothers, repeat and pronounce clearly the Name of Sabatai the Messiah and Son of God. For thus far had God permitted the ●evil to delude this people, that their very children were for a time possessed, and voices heard to found from their stomaches and entrails: those of riper years fell first into a Trance, foamed at the mouth, and recounted the future prosperity and deliverance of the Israelites, their Visions of the Lion of Judah, and the Triumphs of Sabatai All which were certainly true, being effects of Drabolical delusions, as the Jews themselves since have confessed to me.  
With these concomitant accidents and successes Sabatai Sevi growing more presumptuous, that he might correspond with the Prophecies of Greatness and Dominion of the Messiah, proceeded to Election of those Princes which were to govern the Israelites in their March towards the Holy Land, and to dispense Judgement and Justice after their Restauration.  
In this manner things ran to a strange height of madness amongst the Jews at Smyrna, when appeared such Pageantry of Greatness, that no Comedy could equal the mock-shows they represented. And though none durst openly confess any scruple or doubt of this common received Belief, yet for confirmation of the Jews in their Faith, and astonishment of the Gentiles, 〈◊〉 was judged no less than necessary, that Sabatai should show some Miracles, whereby to evince all the World that he was the Messiah. And as the present occasion seemed to require an evidence and conviction infallible of this truth, so it was daily expected by the Vulgar with an impatience ●●table to humours disposed to Novelty, who out of every action and motion of their Prophet, began to fancy something extraordinary and supernatural. Sabatai was now horribly puzzled for a Miracle, though the imagination of the people was so vitiated, that any legerdemain or flight of hand would have passed more easily with them for a Wonder, than Moses striking the Rock for water, or dividing the Red-Sea. And an occasion happening, that Sabatai was in behalf of his Subjects to appear before the Kaddee or Judge of the City, to demand ease and relief of some oppressions which aggrieved them; it was thought necessary a Miracle should be worked now or never, when Sabatai appearing with a formal and Pharisaical gravity which he had starched on, some on a sudden avouched to see a Pillar of Fire between him and the Kaddee, which report presently was heard through the whole room, filled with Jews that accompanied Sabatai. Some of w●om, who strongly fancied it, vowed and swore they saw it; others in the outwrad Yard, or that could not come near to hear or see for the crowd, as speedily took the Alarm, and the rumour ran, and belief received by the Women and Children at home in a moment. So that Sabatai Sevi returned to his house triumphant, fixed in the hearts of his People, who now needed no farther Miracles to confirm them in their Faith. And thus was Sabatai exalted, when no man was thought worthy of communication, who did not believe him for the Messiah: others were called Kophrim, Infidels, or Heretics, subjected to the Censure of Excommunication, with whom it was not lawful so much as to eat. Every man produced his Treasure, his Gold, and Jewels, offering them at the feet of Sabatai; so that he could have commanded all the Wealth of Smyrna; but he was too subtle to accept their money, lest he should render his design suspected by any acts of covetousness.  
Sabatai Sevi having thus fully fixed himself in Smyrna, and filled other places with the rumours of him, declared that he was called by God to visit Canstantinople, where the greatest part of his work was to be accomplished; in order whereunto he privately shipped himself with some few Attendants on a Turkish Saike in the month of January 1665, lest the crowd of his Disciples, and such who would press to follow him, should endanger him in the eyes of the Turks, who already began to be scardalized at the Reports and Prophecies concerning his Person But though Sabatai took few into the Vessel with him, yet multitudes of Jews traveled over land to meet him again at Constantinople, on whom all their Eyes and expectations were intent. The Wind proving Northerly, as commonly it is in the Hellespont and Propontis, Sabatai was thirty nine days in his Voyage, and yet the Vessel not arrived: So little power had this Messiah over the Sea and Winds. In which time the News forerunning to Constantinople that the Jews Messiah was near, all that people prepared to receive him with the same joy and impatience as was expressed in other parts where he arrived. The Great Vizier then also at Constantinople, (being not yet departed on his expedition for Gandia) having heard some rumours of this Man, and the disorder and madness he had raised amongst the Jews, sent two Boats, whilst the Saik was detained by contrary Winds, with Commands to bring him up Prisoner to the Port, where accordingly Sabatai being come, was committed to the most loathsome and darkest Dungeon in the Town, there to remain in farther expectation of the Viziers' Sentence. The Jews were not at all discouraged at this ill Treatment of their Prophet, but rather confirmed in their belief of him, as being an accomplishment of the Prophecy of those things which ought to precede his Glory and Dominion; which Consideration induced the Chiefest Persons amongst the Jews to make their Visits and Addresses to him with the same Ceremony and Respect in the Dungeon, as they would have done, had he then sat exalted on the sublime Throne of Judah. Several of them, with one Anacago by name, a Man of great esteem amongst the Jews, attended a whole day before him, with their Eyes cast down, their Bodies bending forward, and hands crossed before them; (which are postures of humllity and service in the Eastern Parts) the undecency of the place, and present subjection, not having in the least abated their high thoughts and reverence towards his person.  
For the Jews in Constantinople were become as mad and distracted, as they were in other places, all Trade and Traffic forbidden, and those who owed Money, in no manner careful how to satisfy it; amongst which wild Crew, some were indebted to our Merchants at Galata, who not knowing the way to receive their Money, partly for their interest, and partly for curiosity, thought fit to visit this Sabatai, complaining, That such particular Jews, upon his Coming, took upon them the boldness to defraud them of their right, and desired he would be pleased to signify to those his Subjects, his pleasure to have satisfaction given.  
Whereupon Sabatai, with much affectation, took Pen and Paper, and wrote to this effect.  
To you of the Nation of the Jews, who expect the appearance of the Messiah, and the Salvation of Israel, Peace without end. Whereas we are informed, That you— are indebted to several of the English Nation, It seemeth right to us to enorder you to make satisfaction to these your just Debts: which if you refuse to do, and not obey us herein; know you that then you are not to enter with us into our Joys and Dominions.  
In this manner Sabatai Sevi remained a Prisoner at Constantinople for the space of two Months; at the end of which the Vizier having designed his expedition for Candia, and considering the rumour and disturbance the Presence of Sabatai had made already at Constantinople, thought it not secure to suffer him to remain in the imperial City, whilst both the Grand Signior and himself were absent; and therefore changed his Prison to the Dardanelli, otherwise called the Castle of Abydos, being on the Europe side of the Hellespont, opposite to Sestos, places famous in Greek Poetry. This removal of Sabatai from a worse Prison, to one of a better Air, confirmed the Jews with greater confidence of his being the Messiah, supposing that had it been in the power of the Vizier, or other Officers of the Turks, to have destroyed his Person, they would never have permitted him to live unto that time, in regard their Maxims enforce them to quit all jealousies and suspicions of ruin to their State by the death of the Party feared; which much rather they ought to execute on Sabatai, who had not only declared himself the King of Israel, but also by Prophecies published fatal things to the Grand Signior and his Kingdoms.  
With this Consideration, and others preceding, the Jews flocked in great numbers to the Castle, where he was imprisoned, not only from the Neighbouring parts, but also from Poland, Germany, Ligorn, Venice, Amsterdam, and other places, where the Jews reside; on all whom, as a reward of the expense and labours of their Pilgrimage, Sabatai bestowed plenty of his Benedictions, promising increase of their Store, and enlargement of possessions in the Holy Land. So great was the confluence of the Jews to this place, that the Turks thought it requisite to make their advantage thereof, and so not only raised the price of their Provisions, Lodgings, and other necessaries, but also denied to admit any to the presence of Sabatai, unless for Money, setting the price sometimes at Five, sometimes at ten Dollars, or more or less, according as they guessed at the abilities and zeal of the Person; by which gain and advantage to the Turks, no Complaints or Advices were carried to Adrianople, either of the Concourse or Arguments amongst the Jews in that place, but rather all Civilities and Liberties indulged unto them, which served as a farther Argument to ensnare this poor People in the belief of their Messiah.  
During this time of Confinement Sabatai had leisure to compose and institure a New Method of Worship for the Jews, and principally the manner of the Celebration of the Day of his Nativity, which he prescribed in this manner.  
BRethren, and my People, Men of my Religion, inhabiting the City of Smyrna the Renowned, where live Men, and Women, and Families; much Peace be unto You from the Lord of Peace, and from Me his beloved Son King Solomon. I command you, That the Ninth of the Month of Ab (which according to our account answered that Year to the Month of June) next to come, you make a Day of Invitation, and of great Joy, celebrating it with choice Meats, and pleasing Drinks, with many Candles and Lamps, with Music and Songs; because it is the day of the Birth of Sabatai Sevi the High King, above all the Kings of the Earth. And as to matters of labour, and other things of like nature, do as becomes you upon a day of Festival, adorned with your finest Garments. As to your Prayers, let the same Order be used as upon Festivals. To converse with Christians on that day is unlawful, though your Discourse be of matters indifferent; all labour is forbidden, but to sound Instrument is lawful.  
This shall be the method of your Prayers on this day of Festival. After you have said, Blessed be thou, O Holy God; then proceed, and say: Thou hast chosen us before all People, and hast loved us, and hast been delighted with us, and hast humbled us more than all other Nations, and hast sanctified us with thy Precepts, and hast brought us near to thy Service, and the Service of our King. Thy Holy, Great, and Terrible Name thou hast published amongst us; And hast given us, O Lord God, according to thy love, times of Joy, of Festivals, and times of Mirth, and this Day of Consolation, for a solemn Convocation of Holiness, for the Birth of our King the Messiah Sabatai Sevi, thy Servant, and firstborn Son in love, through whom we commemorate our coming out of Egypt. And then you shall read for your Lesson the first, second, and third Chapters of Deuteronomy to the Seven-teenth Verse; appointing for the reading thereof Five men, in a perfect and uncorrupted Bible; adding thereunto the Blessings of the Morning, as are prescribed for Days of Festivals. And for the Lesson out of the Prophets, usually read in the Synagogue every Sabbath you shall repeat the Thirty first Chapter of Jeremiah to your Prayer called the Mussaf (used in the Synagogue every Sabbath and sOlemn Festival.) Instead of the Sacrifice of Addition at the returning of the Bible to its place, you shall read with an audible Voice, and clear Sound, and with holy Harmony, the Ninety fifth Psalm. And at the first Praises in the Morning, after you have sung Psalm Ninety one, and just before you sing Psalm Ninety eight, you shall repeat Psalm One hundred thirty two; but in the last Verse where it is said, As for his enemies I shall cloth them with shame, but upon himself shall his Crown flourish; in the place of [upon himself] you shall read, Upon the Most High; after which shall follow the One hundred twenty sixth Psalm, and then the One hundred and thirteenth, to the One hundred and Nineteenth.  
At the Consecration of the Wine upon the Vigil, or Even, you shall make mention of the Feast of Consolation, which is the Day of the Birth of our King the Messiah Sabatai Sevi, thy Servant, and firstborn Son; giving the Blessing as followeth. Blessed be thou, our God, King of the World, who hast made us to live, and hast maintained us, and hast kept us alive unto this time. Upon the Eve of this Day you shall also read the Eighty one Psalms, as also the One hundred thirty two, and One hundred twenty sixth Psalms, which are appointed for the Morning Praises. And this Day shall be unto you for a remembranee of a solemn Day unto eternal Ages, and a perpetual Testimony between me, and the Sons of Israel.  Audite audiendo, & manducate bonum. 
Besides which Order and Method of Liturgy for Solemnisation of his Birth, he prescribed other Rules for Divine Service, and particularly published the same Indulgence and privilege to every one who should pray at the Tomb of his Mother, as if he had taken on him a Pilgrimage to pray and sacrifice at Jerusalem. The Devotion of the Jews towards this pretended Messiah, increased still more and more; so that not only the chief of the City went to attend and proffer their service towards him in the time of his Imprisonment, but likewise decked their Synagogue with S. S. in Letters of Gold, making for him on the Wall a Crown, in the Circle of which was wrote the Ninety one Psalms at length, in a fair and legible Character; attributing the same Titles to Sabatai, and expounding the Scriptures in the same manner in favour of his appearance, as we do of our Saviour.  
Howsoever some of the Jews remained in their Wits all this time, amongst which was a certain Cocham at Smyrna, one zealous of his Law, and of the good and safety of his Nation; and observing in what a wild manner the whole People of the Jews was transported with the gronndless belief of a Messiah, leaving not only their Trades, and course of Living, but publishing Prophecies of a speedy Kingdom, of rescue from the tyranny of the Turk, and leading the Grand Signior himself captive in Chains; matters so dangerous, and obnoxious to the State wherein they lived, as might justly convict them of Treason and Rebellion, and leave them to the mercy of that Justice, which on the least jealousy and suspicion of matters of this nature, uses to extirpate Families, and subvert the Mansion houses of their own People, much rather of the Jews, on whom the Turks would gladly take this occasion to despoil them of their Estates, and condemn the whole Nation to perpetual Slavery. And indeed it would have been a greater wonder than ever Sabatai shown, that the Turks took not advantage from all these extravagancies to drain the Jews of a considerable Sum of Money, and set their whole Race in Turkey at a Ransom, had not these passages yielded them matter of pastime, and been the subject of the Turks laughter and scorn, supposing it a disparagement to the greatness of the Ottoman Empire, to be concerned for the rumours and combustions of this despised People. With these Considerations this Cocham, that he might clear himself of the blood and guilt of his Countrymen, and unconcerned in the common destruction, went before the Kaddee, and there protested against the present Doctrine, declaring, That he had no hand in setting up of Sabatai, but was an enemy both to him and his whole Sect. This freedom of the Cocham so enraged and scandalised the Jews, that they judged no Condemnation or Punishment too severe against such an Offender, and Blasphemer of their Law, and Holiness of the Messiah, and therefore with Money and presents to the Kaddee, accusing him as disobedient in a Capital nature to their Government, obtained sentence against him to shave his Beard, and commit him to the Galleys.  
There wanted nothing now to the appearance of the Messiah, and the Solemnity of his Coming, but the presence of Elias, which the Jews began to expect hourly, and with that attention and earnestness, that a Dream or Phantasm to every weak Head was judged to be Elias, it being taught and averred, that he was seen in divers Forms and Shapes, not to be certainly discovered or known before the Coming of the Messiah. For this Superistition is so far fixed amongst them, that generally in their Families they spread a Table for Elias the Prophet to which they make an invitation of poor People, leaving the chief place for the Lord Elias, whom they believe to be invisibly present at the Entertainment, and there to eat and drink without diminution either of the Dishes or the Cup. One Person amongst the Jews commanded his Wife, after a Supper of this kind, to leave the Cup filled with Wine, and the Meat standing all Night for Elias to feast and rejoice alone, and in the Morning arising early, affirmed, That Elias took this Banquet so kindly, that in token of gratitude and acceptance, he had replenished the Cup with Oil instead of Wine. It is a custom amongst the Jews on the Evening of the Sabbath to repeat certain praises of God. (Haudola) which signifies a distinction or separation of the Sabbath from the profane days (as they call them;) which praises or blessing they observe to perform in this manner. One takes a Cup filled with Wine, and drops it through the whole House in the name of Elias, saying, Elias the Prophet, Elias the Prophet, come quickly to us with the Messiah the Son of David. And this, they affirm, is so acceptable to Elias, that he never fails to preserve that Family so devoted to him, and augment it with the Blessings of increase. Many other things the Jews avouch of Elias, so ridiculous, as are not necessary to be declared, amongst which this one is not from our purpose, That at the Circumcision there is always a Chair set for Elias. And Sabatai Sevi being once invited at Smyrna to the Circumcision of the first born Son of one Abraham Gutiere, a Kinsman of Sabatai, and all things ready for the Ceremony; Sabatai Sevi exhorted the Parents of the Child to expect a while until his farther order. After a good half hour Sabatai ordered them to proceed, and cut the Prepucee of the Child, which was instantly performed with all joy and satisfaction to the Parents: and being afterwards demanded, wherefore he retarded the performance of that Function; his answer was, That Elias had not as yet taken his Seat, whom as soon as he saw pla●●d, he ordered them to proceed: and that now shortly Elias would discover himself openly, and proclaim the news of their general Redemption. This being the common opinion of the Jews, and that Sabatai Sevi was the Messiah, being become an Article of Faith, it was not hard to persuade them that Elias was come already, that they met him in their dishes, in the dark, in their Bedchambers, or any where else invisible, in the same manner as our common People believe of Hobgoblins and Fairies. For so it was, when one Solomon Cremona, an Inhabitant of Smyrna, making a great Feast, to which the principal Jews of that City were invited, after they had eaten and drank freely, one started from his seat, and avouched that he saw Elias upon the Wall, and with that bows to him, and compliments him with all reverence and humility: some others having in like manner their fancies already prepossessed, and their eyes with the fume of Wine ill prepared to distinguish shadows, immediately agreed upon the object, and then there was not one in the Company who would say, he did not see him; at which surprise every one was struck with reverence and awe, and the most eloquent amongst them having their tongues loosed with Joy and Wine, directed Orations, Encomiums, and acts of thankfulness to him, courting and complementing Elias, as distracted Lovers do the supposed presence of their Mistresses.  
Another Jew at Constantinople reported, That he met Elias in the streets, habited like a Turk, with whom he had a long communication, and that he enjoined the observation of many neglected Ceremonies, and particularly the Zezit, Lev 15.38. Speak unto the Children of Israel and bid them, that they make fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations, and that they put upon the fringe of the border a Ribbon of Blue. Also the Peotz, Levit. 19.27. Ye shall not round the corners of your Head, nor mar the corner of your Beard. This apparition of Elias being published, and as soon believed, every one began to obey the Vision, by fringing their garments; and for their heads, though always shaved according to the Turkish and Eastern fashion, and that the suffering hair to grow, to men not accustomed, was heavy and incommodions for their health and heads; yet to begin again to renew, as far as was possible, the ancient Ceremonies, every one nourished a Lock of hair on each side, which was visible beneath their Caps, which soon after began to become a sign of distinction between the Believers and the Koparims, a name of dishonour, signifying as much as Unbelievers or Heretic, given to those who confessed not Sabatai to be the Messiah. Which particulars, if not observed, it was declared as a menace of Elias, That the People of the Jews who came from the River Sabation, as is specified in the 2. Esdras Cap. 13. shall take vengeance of those who are guilty of these omissions.  
But to return again to Sabatai Sevi himself, we find him still remaining a Prisoner in the Castle of Abydos upon the Hellespont, admired and adored by his Brethren with more honour than before, and visited by Pilgrims from all parts, where the Fame of the Coming of the Messiah had arrived: Amongst which one from Poland named Nehemiah Cohen was of special note and renown, learned in the Hebrew, Syriack, and Chaldee, and versed in the Doctrine and Kabala of the Rabbins, as well as Sabatai himself One (of whom it was said) had not this Sevi anticipated the design, esteemed himself as able a Fellow for to act a Messiah as the other. Howsoever it being now too late to publish any such pretence, Sabatai having already prepossessed the office, and with that the hearts and belief of the Jews, Nehemiah was contented with some small appendage or relation to a Messiah; and therefore to lay his design the better, desired a private Conference with Sabatai. These two great Rabbins being together, a hot Dispute arose between them. For Cohen alleged, That according to Scripture and Exposition of the Learned thereupon, there were to be two Messiahs, one called Bon Ephraim, and the other Ben David: The first was to be a Preacher of the Law, poor and despised, and a Servant to the second, and his Forerunner; the other was to be great and rich, to restore the Jews to Jerusalem, to sit upon the Throne of David, and to perform and act all those Triumphs and Conquests, which were expected from Sabatai. Nehemiah was contented to be Ben Ephraim, the afflicted and poor Messiah, and Sabatai was well enough contented he should be so; but that Nehemiah accused him for being too forward in publishing himself the latter Messiah, before Ben Ephraim had first been known to the World. Sabatai took this reprehension so ill, either out of pride and thoughts of his own Infallibility, or that he suspected Nehemiah being once admitted for Ben Ephraim, would quickly, being a subtle and learned Person, persuade the World that he was Ben David, would by no means understand or admit of this Doctrine, or of Ben Ephraim for a necessary Officer: And thereupon the Dispute grew so hot, and the Controversy so irreconcilable, as was taken notice of by the Jews, and controverted amongst them as every one fancied; but Sabatai being of greater Authority, his Sentence prevailed, and Nehemiah was rejected as Schismatical, and an Enemy to the Messiah, which afterwards proved the ruin and downfall of this Imposture. For Nehemiah being thus baffled, and being a Person of Authority, and a haughty Spirit, meditated nothing but revenge; to execute which to the full, he took a Journey to Adrianople, and there informed the chief Ministers of State and Officers of the Court, who (by reason of the gain the Turks made of their Prisoner at the Castle on the Hellespont) heard nothing of all this concourse of People, and Prophecies of the Revolt of the Jews from their obedience to the Grand Signior. And taking likewise to his Counsel some certain discontented and unbelieving Cochams, who being zealous for their Nation, and jealous of the ill consequences of this long continued and increasing madness, took liberty to inform the Chimacam (who was Deputy of the Great Vizier then at Candia) that the Jew, Prisoner at the Castle, called Sabatai Sevi was a lewd person, and one who endeavoured to debauch the minds of the Jews, & divert them from their honest course of livelihood, & obedience to the Grand Signior and that therefore it was necessary to clear the World of so factious and dangerous a Spirit. The Chimacam being thus informed could do no less than acquaint the Gr. Signior with all the particulars of this man's condition, course of life, and Doctrine; which were no sooner understood, but a Chaouse or Messenger was immediately dispatched to bring up Sabatai Sevi to Adrianople. The Chaouse executed his Commission after the Turkish fashion in haste, bringing Sabatai in a few days to Adrianople, without farther excuse or ceremony, not affording him an hours Space to take a solemn farewell of his Followers and Adorers, who now were come to the vertical point of all their hopes and expectations.  
The Grand Signior having by this time received divers informations of the madess of the Jews, and the pretences of Sabatai, grew big with desire and expectation to see him; so that he no sooner arrived at Adrianople, but the same hour he was brought before the Grand Signior. Sabatai appeared much dejected, and failing of that courage which he shown in the Synagogue. And being demanded several questions in Turkish by the Grand Signior, he would not trust so far to the virtue of his Messiahship, as to deliver himself in the Turkish Language, but desired a Doctor of Physic (who had from a Jew turned Turk) to be his Interpreter, which was granted to him, but not without reffection of the standers-by, that had he been the Messiah and Son of God, as he formerly pretended, his Tongue would have been loosed into Eloquence and perfection of Languages. But the Grand Signior would not be put off without a Miracle, and it must be one or his own choosing; which was, that Sabatai should be stripped naked, and set as a mark to his dextrous Archets; if the arrows passed not his body, but that his flesh and skin was proof, like Armour, than he would believe him to be the Messiah, and the Person whom God had designed to those Dominions and Greatness he pretended. But now Sabatai not having Faith enough to stand to so sharp a trial, renounced all his Title to Kingdoms and Governments, alleging that he was an ordinary Cocham and Jew, as others were, and had nothing of privilege and virtue above the rest. The Grand Signior notwithstanding, not wholly satisfied with this plain confession, declared, That having given public scandal to the Professors of the Mahometan Religion and done dishonour to his Sovereign Authority, by pretending to withdraw from him so considerable a portion as the Land of Palestine, his Treason and Crime could not be expiated without becoming a Mahometan Convert: Which if he refused to do, the Stake was ready at the Gate of the Seraglio to impale him. Sabatai being now reduced to his last game and extremity, not being in the least doubtful what to do, for to die for what he was assured was false was against Nature, and the death of a mad man: Replied with much cheerfulness, that he was contented to turn Turk, and that it was not of force, but of choice, having been a long time desirous of so glorious a profession, he esteemed himself much honoured, that he had an opportunity to own it first in the presence of the Grand Signior. And here was the Non plus ultra of all the bluster and noise of this vain Impostor. And now the Reader may pause a while, and contemplate the strange point of consternation, shame, and silence, to which the Jews were reduced, when they understood how speedily their hopes were vanished, and how poorly and ignominiously all their fancies and promises of a new Kingdom, their Pageantry and Offices for Devotion were passed like a tale, or a midnight's dream. And all this was concluded, and the Jews sunk on a sudden and fallen flat in their hopes, without so much as a line of comfort or excuse from Sabatai, more than in general to all the Brethren, that now they should apply themselves to their callings and services of God, as formerly; for that matters relating to him were finished, and the sentence past.  
The News of Sabatai turning Turk, and of the Messiah to a Mahometan, quickly filled all parts of Turkey; the Jews were strangely surprised at it, and ashamed of their easiness of belief, of the arguments with which they had persuaded others, and of the Proselytes they had made in their own Families. Abroad they became the common derision of the Towns where they inhabited, the Boys houted after them, coining a new word at Smyrna (Pouftai) which every one seeing a Jew, with a singer pointed out, would pronounce with scorn and contempt; so that this deceived People for a long time after remained with confusion, silence, and dejection of spirit. And yet most of them affirm, That Sabatai is not turned Turk, but his shadow only remains on Earth, and walks with a white head, and in the habit of a Mahometan; but that his Body and Soul are taken into Heaven, there to reside until the time appointed for accomplishment of these Wonders: And this opinion began so commonly to take place, as if this People resolved never to be undeceived, using the Forms and Rules for Devotion prescribed them by their Mahometan Messiah. Insomuch that the Cochams of Constantenople fearing the danger of this Error might creep up and equal the former, condemned the belief of Sabatai being Messiah as damnable, and enjoined them to return to the ancient Method and Service of God, upon pain of Excommunication. The Style and Tenor of their Letter was as followeth.  
TO you who have the power of Priesthood, and are the knowing, learned, and magnanimous Governors and Princes residing in the City of Smyrna, may the Almighty protect you, Amen, for so is his will.  
These our Letters which we send in the midst of your Habitations, are upon occasion of certain Rumours and Tumults come to our ears from that City of your Holinesses. For there is a sort of men amongst you who fortify themselves in their Error, and say, Let such an one our King live, and bless him in their public Synagogues every Sabbath day; and also adjoin Psalms and Hymns invented by that man for certain days, with Rules and Methods for Prayer, which ought not to be done, and yet they still remain obstinate therein. And now behold it is known unto you, how many swelling waters have passed over our Souls for his sake; for had it not been for the mercies of God which are without end, and the merit of our Forefathers which hath assisted us, the foot of Israel had been razed out by their enemies. And yet still you continue obstinate in things which do not help, 
The Jews scruple to say the head of Israel.  but rather do mischief, which God avert. Turn you therefore, for this is not the true way, but restore the Crown to the ancient custom and use of your Forefathers, and the Law, and from thence do not move.  
We command you, That with your Authority, under pain of Excommunication and other Penalties, all those Ordinances and Prayers, as well those delivered by the mouth of that man, as those which he enjoined by the mouth of others, be all abolished and made void, and to be found no more, and that they never enter more into your hearts; but 〈◊〉 according to the ancient Commandment of your Forefathers, repeating the same Lessons and Prayers every Sabbath as hath been accustomary; as also the Collects for Kings, Potentates, and Anointed, etc. and bless the King Sultan Mahomet; for in his days hath great Salvation been wrought for Israel, and become not Rebels to his Kingdom, which God forbidden. For after all this which is past, the least motion will be a cause of jealousy, and you will bring ruin upon your own persons, and upon all which is near and dear to you; wherefore abstain from this man, and let not so much as his name proceed out of your mouths. For know, if you will not obey us herein, which will be known who, and what those men are who refuse to conform unto us, we are resolved to prosecute them, as our duty is. He that doth hear and obey us, may the blessing of God rest upon him. These are the words of those, who seek your peace and good, having in Constantinople, on Sunday the 5th of the month Sevat, under-wrote their names.  


Joam Tob, Son of Hanania Ben Jacar.  
Isaac Alnacagua.  
Joseph Kazabi.  
Menasse Barudo.  
Kaleb Son of Samuel.  
Eliezer Casti.  
Eliezer Gherson.  
Joseph Accohen.  
Eliezer Aluff.    
During the time of all these transactions and passages at Constantinople, Smyrna, Abydos upon the Hellespont, and Adrianople; the Jews leaving their mercantile course and advices what prices Commodities bore, and matters of Traffic, stuffed their Letters for Italy and other parts with nothing but wonders and miracles wrought by their Messiah. As that, when the Grand Signior sent to take him, he caused all the messengers immediately to die; upon which, other Janissaries being again sent, they all fell dead with a word only from his mouth; and being desired to revive them again, he immediately recalled them to life, but of them only such, who were true Turks, and not those who had denied that Faith in which they were born, and had professed. After this they added, that he went voluntarily to Prison, and though the Gates were barred, and shut with strong Locks of Iron, yet that Sabatai was seen to walk through the streets with a numerous attendance; and when they laid shackles on his Neck and Feet, they not only fell from him, but were converted into Gold, with which he gratified his true and faithful Believers and disciples. Some Miracles also were reported of Nathan, that only at the reading of the name of any particular Man or Woman, he could immediately recount the story of his or her Life, their sins or defaults, and accordingly impose just correction and penance for them. These strong reports coming thus confidently into Italy, and all parts, the Jews of Casal di Monferrato resolved to send Three persons in behalf of their Society, in the nature of extraordinary Legates, to Smyrna, to make enquiry after the truth of all these rumours, who accordingly arriving in Smyrna, full of expectation and hopes, intending to present themselves with great humility and submission before their Messiah, and his Prophet Nathan, were entertained with the sad news, that Sabatai was turned Turk; by which information, the Character of their Embassy in a manner ceasing, every one of them laying aside the formality of his Function, endeavoured to lodge himself best to his own convenience. But that they might return to their Brethren at home with the certain particulars of the success of these affairs, they made a visit to the Brother of Sabatai, who still continued to persuade them, that Sabatai was notwithstanding the true Messiah; that it was not he who had taken upon him the habit and form of a Turk, but his Angel or Spirit, his Body being ascended into Heaven, until God shall again see the season and time to restore it; adding farther, that an effect hereof they should see by the Prophet Nathan verified, now every day expected, who having wrought Miracles in many places, would also for their consolation, reveal hidden secrets unto them, with which they should not only remain satisfied but astonished: with this only hope of Nathan, these Legates were a little comforted, resolving to attend his arrival, in regard they had a Letter to consign into his hands, and according to their instructions, were to demand of him the grounds he had for his Prophecies, and what assurance he had that he was divinely inspired, and how those things were revealed unto him, which he had committed to Paper, and dispersed to all parts of the World.  
At length Nathan arrived near Smyrna, 
1666/7.  on Friday the 3d of March, towards the Evening, and on Sunday these Legates made their visit to him, but Nathan upon the news of what success his Messiah met with, began to grow sullen and reserved, so that the Legates could scarce procure admittance to him; all that they could do, was to inform him, that they had a Letter to him from the Brotherhood of Italy, and Commission to confer with him concerning the ground and foundation of his Prophecies: But Nathan refused to take the Letter, ordering Kaim Abolafio, a Cocham of the City of Smyrna, to receive it; so that the Legates returned little contented, but yet with hopes at nathan's arrival at Smyrna, to receive better satisfaction.  
But whilst Nathan intended to enter into Smyrna, the Cochams of Constantinople, being before advised of his resolution to take a Journey into their parts, not knowing by which way he might come, sent their Letters and orders to Smyrna, Prussia, and every way round, to hinder his passage, and interrupt his Journey, fearing that things beginning now to compose, the Turks appeased for the former disorders, and the minds of the Jews in some manner settled, might be moved, and combustions burst out afresh by the appearance of this new Impostor, and therefore dispatched this Letter as followeth.  
TO you who are the Shepherds of Israel, and Rulers, who reside for the Great God of the whole World in the City of Smyrna, which is a Mother in Israel, to her Princes, her Priests, her Judges, and especially to the perfect wise men, and of greatest experience; may the Lord God cause you to live before him, and delight in the multitude of Peace, Amen. So be the will of the Lord.  
These our Letters are dispatched unto you, to let you understand, that in the place of your Holiness, we have heard, that the learned man which was in Gaza, called Nathan Benjamin, hath published vain Doctrines, and made the World tremble at his words and inventions. At this time we have received advice, that this man some days since departed from Gaza, and took his Journey by the way of Scanderone, intending there to Embark for Smyrna. and thence to go to Constantinople, or Adrianople. And though it seems a strange thing unto us, that any man should have a desire to throw himself into a place of flames and fire, and into the sparks of Hell: Notwithstanding, we ought to fear and suspect it, 
Arab. Prov.  for the feet of man always guide him to the worst. Wherefore, we underwritten, do advertise you, that this Man coming within the Compass of your Jurisdiction, you give a stop to his Journey, and not suffer him to proceed farther, but presently to return back. For we would have you know, That at his Coming he will begin again to move those tumults, which have been caused through Dreams of a new Kingdom, 
Arab. Prov.  And that miracles are not wrought every day. God forbidden, that by his Coming, the People of God should be destroyed in all places where they are, of which he will be the first, whose blood be upon his own head; for in this Conjuncture every little error or fault is made Capital; you may remember the danger of the first Combustion, and it is very probable, that he will be an occasion of greater, which the Tongue is not able to express with words. And therefore, by virtue of ours, and your own Authority, you are to hinder him from proceeding farther in his journey, upon pain of all those Excommunications, which our Law can impose, and to force him to return back again, both he and his Company. But if he shall in any manner oppose you, and rebel against your word, your Endeavours and Law are sufficient to hinder him, for it will be well for him, and for all Israel.  
For the love of God, let these words enter into your ears, since they are not vain things, for the lives of all the Jews, and his also consist therein. And the Lord God behold from Heaven, and have pity upon his People Israel. Amen. So be his holy will written by those who seek your Peace.  


Joam Tob Son of Chanania Jacar.  
Moise Benveniste,  
Isaac Alnacagua,  
Joseph Kizbi,  
Samuel Acazsina,  
Kaleb Son of Cocham,  
Samuel deceased,  
Moise Barudo,  
Elihezer Aluf.  
Jehousual Raphael Benveniste.    
By these means Nathan being disappointed of his wand'ring progress, and partly ashamed of the Events contrary to his Prophecies, was resolved, without entering Smyrna, to departed thence; howsoever he obtained leave to visit the Sepulchre of his Mother, and there to receive pardon of his sins (according to the institution of Sabatai before mentioned;) but first washed himself in the Sea, in manner of purification, and said his Tevila, or Prayers, at the Fountain, called by us the Fountain of Santa Veneranda, which is near the Coemetery of the Jews, and then departed for Xio with two Companions, a Servant and three Turks to conduct him, without admitting the Legates to audience, or answering the Letter which was sent him from all the Communities of the Jews in Italy. And thus the Embassy of these Legates was concluded, and they returned from the place to whence they came, and the Jews again to their Wits, following their Trade and Profession of Brokage, as formerly, with more quiet and advantage than the means of regaining their possessions in the Land of Promise And thus ended this mad frenzy amongst the Jews, which might have cost them dear, had not Sabatai renounced his Messiahship at the Feet of Mahomet. These matters were transacted in the Years 1665 and 1666; since which Sabatai hath passed his time devoutly in the Ottomon Court, educated at the Feet of the learned Gamaliel of the Turkish Law, (viz) Vanni Effendi, Preacher to the Seraglio, or as we may so term him, Chaplain to the Sultan, one so literate as to be esteemed the Grand Oracle of their Religion; so precise, and conceited of his own Sanctity as a Pharisee, and so superstitious, that nothing seemed more to unhallow his Worship than the touch or approach of a Christian. 
The course of life which Sabatai led after he turned Mahometan.  To this Master, Sabatai was a most docil Scholar, and profited, as we may imagine, beyond measure in the Turkish Doctrine; so that in exchange of such impressions Vanni thought it no disparagement, from so great a Rabbin as his new Disciple, to learn something of the Jewish Rites, and rectify those crude Notions he had conceived of the Mosaical Law. In this manner Sabati passed his days in the Turkish Court, as some time Moses did in that of the Egyptians; and perhaps in imitation of him, cast his eyes often on the Afflictions of his Brethren, of whom, during his life, he continued to profess himself a Deliverer, but with that care and caution of giving scandal to the Turks, that he declared, Unless their Nation became like him, that is, renounce the Shadows, and imperfect Elements of the Mosaical Law, which will be completed by adherence to the Mahometan, and such other Additions as his inspired Wisdom should suggest, he should never be able to prevail with God for them, or conduct them to the Holy Land of their Forefathers. Hereupon many Jews flocked in, some as far as from Babylon, Jerusalem, and other remote places, and casting their Caps on the ground, in presence of the Grand Signior, voluntarily professed themselves Mahometans. Sabatai himself by these Proselytes gaining ground in the esteem of the Turks, had privilege granted him to visit familiarly his Brethren, which he employed in Circumcising their Children the Eighth day, according to the Precept of Moses, preaching his new Doctrines, by which he hath confirmed many in their Faith of his being the Messiah, and startled all with expectation of what these strange ways of Enthusiasm may produce; but none durst publicly own him, lest they should displease the Turks, and the Jews, and incur the danger of Excommunication from one, and the Gallows from the other.  
Howsoever in January 1671/2 appeared another bold Impostor amongst the Jews in Smyrna from the Morea, as it was said, or not known from whence, who in despite of Sabatai, and his own Governors, pretended to be Messiah; but with so inconsiderable and petty a Deluder as this, the Jews thought to make quick work; but being ashamed at first to bring another Messiah on the Stage, by help of money they accused him of Adultery, and procured a Sentence from the Kadi, condemning him to the Galleys; in order unto which, and in proof of his good behaviour he remained some time in Prison, in which Interim he found means to clear himself of that Crime by open evidence to the contrary, and had for the present escaped out of the power of the Synagogue, had not their Authority & money prevailed more than the Friends or Disciples of this Impostor; whom we will leave in prison, and Sabatai in the house of Pharaoh; where he continued until the Year 1676, and then died. And so we return to more important matters of the Turkish Affairs.  
Since that we have so long insisted on the frenzy of the Jews, let us return to matters of greater consequence, and more general concernment; & look back to Count Leslie the Emperor's Ambassador, who having departed from Constantinople the 11th of Decemb. of the last Year, we find on the 10th of March of this year on the Frontiers ready to make exchange with the Turkish Ambassador. The night before, Count Leslie was lodged at a Village called Elmas, where the Inhabitants, as in the most parts of upper Hungary, are Calvinists in Religion; and though the live between two Swords, 
The manner of exchange of the Emperors and Turks Ambassador.  do yet in time of War, by paying a Tribute to both Parties, and providing Forage for both, remain more secure than in the Villages subjected to either; which are often burnt, or in some other manner miserably destroyed. The next day the Emperor's Ambassador, conducted by the Pasha of Quinque Ecclesiae, with about three hundred Horse, arrived at the place for many years observed for exchange of Ambassadors, which is about an hour and halfs Journey, or five miles (as we may so say) distant from this Village, where in open Fields upon the Brink of the Danube, are set three Posts; the two Ambassadors meeting at that in the middle, after some Compliments, take their leaves each of other, and so exchange. The Germane Ambassador that day arrived near his Post about seven a Clock in the morning, but the Turkish, not being as yet come from Komara, he could not proceed farther. After some expectation here, advice came, That the Turkish Ambassador was resolved not to departed from Komara until he was satisfied for the allowance of eighteen days, at a hundred Dollars for every day, which he had spent at his entrance into Christendom, between the frontiers and the City of Vienna. But to this was replied, That it had never been the custom to allow the Turkish Ambassador money for his daily provisions, until he entered the Emperor's Court; and in the mean time the expenses and charge of his journey were to be defrayed by the Imperial Officers, who had performed the same in a most ample and plentiful manner: But the Turk was resolved not to be so satisfied, and therefore declared he would not departed without full payment; hoping the more easily to prevail, in regard the Germane Ambassador was already in the Field, exposed to the cold and sharp weather, without provisions either for himself, Attendance, or Horses, whilst the Turk remained warm in his Boat, accommodated with his Stove, and wrapped in his Furs, so that he hoped there might be a necessity of granting what he reserved for the rearguard of his pretensions. The matter seemed unreasonable to the Germane Ambassador, as also to the Turks that attended him, who being in the open and cold Air, judged it in an unseemly time to capitulate. But in fine, the Germane gave him this Answer. That an Ambassador ought to be contented with that hospitality and entertainment which was accustomary, as he himself had done; for that since his departure from Buda, which was then seven days, he had not received one Asper of allowance, resting satisfied with the Pasha's word, that from Buda homewards it was not accustomary to receive a farther treatment; so that if he insisted on the first, he was to be allowed the latter, since both Ambassadors are to be used with terms of equality; and therefore to find an expedient to give him satisfaction, he was contented resign his seven days allowance from the Grand Signior; and if any thing farther was really owing he would engage his parole of honour for the payment. And farther he added. That none but a corrupt Minister would make his private Interest to stand in Competition with a public Design, and make the pretence of a few Dollars an interruption and impediment to the progreess of the great Affairs of the Two Empires, professing that he would have quitted all his right, rather than the least concernment of his Master should have received a prejudice, on confidence of whose gracious favour he depended for reparation of whatsoever he suffered for his service. He thanked God that he had happily managed his Embassy to the satisfaction of the Grand Signior, and the approbation of his Master, and was now ready to perform the last office and ceremony, in which if he did fail, or was impeded, the fault was not his, being ready to return to Buda, so the other in like manner did to Vienna, there to remain until this difference was decided by their Masters. The Turkish Ambassadour's Kahya or Steward who was present, and heard all this discourse, seeming not pleased to hear of a return to Vienna, immediately replied, That he conceived his Master would not remove from Komara; to which it was answered, That a man who so little understood the office of an Ambassador, as it appeared his Master did, was to be treated with some other kind of stile than was agreeable to the respect due to a public Minister, and should therefore be forced to it in case he should refuse. The Turkish Ambassador having his stomach something taken down with the threats of returning to Vienna, that afternoon loosed from Komara, and between three and four a 〈◊〉 arrived at the place of Exchange; but the wind blowing hard, had put some of his Boats ashore, which were most laden; and fewest men to govern them, which afforded him occasion of farther delay, pretending that his Goods might be arrested at Komara, and until he was satisfied to the contrary, he was resolved not to make the Exchange. The Germane Ambassador was more moved with choler at this humour than at the former; and the Turks that attended, growing more hungry and more cold, bestowed on him a million of curses. The Sun now declining towards its setting, Count Leslie sent word to the Turk, That he was resolved not longer to abuse his own patience, but immediately to proceed forward, giving order to his Coach to drive on, protesting, That if any mischief was derived from this irregular proceeding, the fault was not his, nor would he answer for any of those fatal consequences which might ensue; to which also being added some persuasions of the Pasha of Quinque Ecclesiae, the Turk at length came out from his Boat and went to his Post. The Turks were drawn up on their own Quarter to the number of about three hundred, and the Hungarian Hussars or Horsemen on the other to about two hundred; the two Ambassadors making a stand at their respective Poles, proceeded with equal paces to meet in the middle, where some few Compliments having passed between them, and Salutes interchangeably sent to the chief Ministers of each Empire, the Germane Ambassador entered his Coach, and the Turk his Boat, and so both returned to their respective Courts. Such as was the sordid and interessed humour of the Turkish Ambassador in this transaction, so no less dishonourable was his way of living at Vienna, where he so journed with that miserable famine and penury in his house, as discontented all his family, causing some to leave him and return home; others with better motives (as it is hoped) to the number of thirty became Christians, and embraced the Faith; at the same rate he was generous in his Presents: for to the Master of the House where he lodged he gave two five-Senars or eighteen Pence English, and to the Commissary who conducted him to the Frontiers, he presented a Bag of Rice, which was not accepted but returned with the like compliment, as that with which it was tendered.  
But no sooner was this Peace concluded, 
The Turks meditate a new War.  and the Ceremonies thereof thus happily finished, but the Turks, attentive to another War, which is the life of their Empire, and their only security against intestine Discords, made all the Preparations and Provisions this Year, that were possible, for the total subjection of Candia, of which this Vizier was highly ambitious, designing thereby to gain unto himself that renown of which his Predecessors had been in pursuit for the space of twenty five years; so that all Ammunition, Victual, and whatsoever was necessary, was in great quantities supplied from all the circumjacent parts of the Empire.  
The City of Candia was some time before governed by the Proveditor Priuli; but afterwards the Venetians, apprehensive of the succeeding War, conferred the Charge on Marquis Villa, a worthy and experienced Soldier, with Title of General of the Venetian Infantry, as we have before intimated; and having left him and his Forces in the month of December last, on the Island of Paros; where having, as is said, mustered his Forces, he embarked them on sixteen Galleys, five Galleasses, and thirty five Men of War; with which sailing in company from Anti-Paros, the whole Fleet on the 12th of February made their Rendezvous at Argentiera; during which time the Turks landed eighteen hundred Janissaries at Canea, being transported thither on thirty five Galleys, which having encountered with the Cavalier Hoquincourt in the channel of Scio, received some damage and loss of men in their way, though this Cavalier himself was wounded in the Engagement, and forty of his men slain. The Venetian Fleet departing from Argentiera on the 23th of February, came in sight of Candia, when a very great storm arising with Thunder and Lightning, put the whole fleet in danger of shipwreck; but by God's Providence, though tossed with contrary winds, they arrived on the 26th in safety in the Port of Suda, being directed thither in a dark night, by those Lights which the Fortress had put abroad, though the Turks on the other side had put out false Fires to deceive them. The Army being landed at this place, and a Muster made of the Forces, Pay was given to the Soldiery; with which being become the more courageous, they marched towards Canea, with hopes to perform some memorable Enterprise at that place. The Lieutenant-General Vuersmiller led the Van, 
An Engagement near Conea.  consisting of sixhundred Foot, and an hundred and eighty Horse, and advancing beyond those bounds which Marquis Villa had prescribed him, was encountered by a more numerous Force from the Garrison, by which being at first put into some disorder, had been entirely defeated, had not the Marquis opportunely arrived to his Succour: howsoever the Venetians lost in this Skirmish three hundred Soldiers, forty Horse, and twelve Officers, amongst which the Murquess Ceva was slain upon the place, and Captain Scot a Scoth man taken Prisoner, whom the English Factory redeemed at Smyrna; of the Turks seven hundred were computed to have been killed, with the Aga of the Janissaries, a stout and a well experienced Soldier. And as this beginning was not very auspicious to the Christians, so neither did the Heavens seem much to favour them; for an unusual rain with few fair days continued almost for the space of three months, which filled all Rivers, Marshes, and Ditches with so strange an inundation, that the Army beginning to want Forage for the Horses, and all other Provisions for their Men; and the Garrison of Canea being reinforced from Retimo, Chiramo, Armiro, and other places, discouraged the Commanders in that manner, that they thought it more convenient to retire and incamp in the pleasant and fruitful Valleys of Spina Longa, until better weather, and other Recruits of their Army should open a way either to make another Attempt on Canea, or new Candia. But Fortune did not favour these designs; for the Captain-general Andrea Cornaro arriving with his Fleet, part at Candia, and part at Standia, (which is an Island or Rock about two Leagues distant from this City) a new resolution was taken to remain on the defensive part, and to attend wholly to the guard of the City: for as in the natural body, upon it is assaulted by acute and hot humours, the spirits retire to the heart to comfort and secure that from the violence of the distemper; so the Venetians perceiving that their Enemies daily grew more numerous, resolved to contract their Force into one Body for defence of that City, which was the heart or the most principal instrument of life in that Island: Wherefore Recruits both of Men, Ammunition, and Provisions were daily sent thither; and the Captain of the Gulf arriving at Suda with eleven Galleys and one Galleass, carrying fifteen hundred Soldiers, with three hundred Pioniere, joined his Forces to the Body of the Fleet; and all embarking in divers Squadrons, made haste to land their men in the City of Candia with all possible expedition.  
The Marquis Villa landed here the first of March, 
Marquis Villa lands at the City of Candia.  being conducted from the Mole by the Proveditor to the Palace, which was provided for him; where having been complemented, and having received and returned the usual Visits, he in the first place took care to quarter the HOrse, and the new Forces lately arrived with due convenience; next he visited the Garrison and every Fort in particular, where he amended what was amiss, and added what was defective. The Captain-General by this time arriving with the remainder of the Militia, a general Muster was made in the Trenches of the Fort Panigra; of which the Turks having advice, fell unexpectedly upon them with a strong Body; the Christians being surprised hereat; and Versama a valiant Colonel being slain, they began shamefully to run, nor could either the Bravery of the Marquis or his Authority stop their flight; howsoever the Musket-shot and great great Guns from the Walls were so plentifully bestowed on the Turks, that few of those who were over-sorward in the purfuit, returned to their Companions.  
On the 12th of April a Fleet of Galleys arrived with new Recruits, with which the Christians being reinforced, Marquis Villa resolved to take the Field; so that marching out of the City by night with seven thousand Foot and six hundred and fifty Horse, 
The Ventians incamp.  he encamped between that and the Valley of the River Gi●ffiro, drawing his Trenches just opposite to the the Enemy's Camp; in the mean Time two Squadrons of Ships were sent abroad, one towards the Cr●ciere, and the other towards the Coast of Canea, to intercept and hinder such Succours as might be sent to the Enemies Camp. Nor were the Turks less vigilant or valiant on their side; 
The Turks assault them.  for a Party of about two thousand men sallying from their Trenches, and marching secretly under the covert of a Mountain, unexpectedly assailed the Outguards of about fifty Foot belonging to the Regiment of Frischein, commanded by Captain Rades; which after a stout resistance retreated into another Body of fifty Musquetiers, and twenty five Arquibusiers of the Regiment Arborio; who also being assisted by other detachments, recovered their first Post; but being afterwards overpowred by great numbers of Turks, were forced to quit the place, which Marquis Villa observing, ordered fifty Horse under lieutenant-colonel Mattiazzi, and seventy Foot under Blane Sergeant Major of the Regiment Arborio to their assistance, by whom the Post was again recovered with great slaughter of the Enemy: but this advantage was of little other benefit than to inflame the spirits of the Turks, who rallying again their Force with fresh courage and extraordinary valour came to handy-blows with the Venetians, forcing them to another Retreat with the death of Lieutenant Cerusa a Savoyard, and some common Soldiers; but the Turks enjoyed not long this advantage; for the Musquetiers from the line with some small Guns, and the Gross Artillery from the Walls did much execution on them; and at the same time being charged by a Party of Horse under Command of Colonel Rades, the Venetians with glory and encouragement recovered their Post, driving the Turks in disorder and confusion to their Trenches. This success of the Christians served to heat the spirits of the Turks, and animate them to another Engagement: 〈◊〉 having by private ways of hidden Valleys conducted their Men, about four hours before night made another Assault upon the Venetians, I will not say surprised them; 
The Turks make another assault.  because remaining always in apprehension of the Enemy, they kept themselves so watchfully on their Guard that in a moment they were ready to receive them; and that so warmly, not firing until they came within the length of two Pikes, that in a moment the Field was covered with the bodies of Horse and Men; the Turks startled hereat, not knowing whether it were better to stand to it, or fly, until encouraged by their Leaders, they kept their ground for a time: but being galled by the continual Volleys of shot, and charged by a Body of Horse led by Count Sforza Bissaro and Captain Casick; they were so shaken, that they turned their backs, and began to run until falling in with the gross Body of their Party they made head again; and mixing both Horse and Foot with the Venetians, they forced them to retreat to the side of their Trenches; and so closely plied them, that the fresh Troops of the Turks on the right and left wing had cut them off, had not the Count Corradini, by order of Count Sforza with a Regiment of Curassiers, and likewise Colonel Scoppa with his Lieutenant-Colonel Tadeo Motta, with a good number of Archibusiers, assisted by a Squadron of the Regiment of Count Bassaro, sallied from the Line, and being succoured on all sides, forced the Turks at length to sound a Retreat. The night coming on, dissuaded any pursuit of the Enemy, lest unknown ways and darkness should betray their men into ambushes or other snares. The Turks lost a thousand men, with divers Commanders of Quality and Note: Of the Venetians were killed Lieutenant Cerusa, Gio. Tessari, Captain to La Motte, eleven Horse, and some few Foot: Motte, Corradini, Soupe, Count Corbelli, and some others were wounded.  
About this time advice being come to the Captain-General, That the Turks were dispeeding fifty Galleys laden with Men and Ammunition, he resolved to encounter them at Sea with four Galleasses, and twenty Galleys, reinforcing his Fleet with twelve hundred men, which he took from the Camp; which being thereby considerably diminished, as also by the late Engagements: yet Marquis Villa kept his ground, but contracted the compass of his Trenches, and raised a Fort in sight of the Enemy, who had not the courage to give him the least interruption; but rather after this example fortified their own Trenches, shutting all Avenues or passages to Renegadoes, whom they suspected might fly, and give advice to the Christians: howsoever some of them escaped to the Venetian Camp, declaring that the Cannon from the Town did much incommode the Turks in their Trenches; upon which Intelligence Marquis Villa ordered forty eight shot to be made at that place, where they were most offended, which put the Turks into great consternation: after which no considerable Engagements happened, besides some few Skirmishes and Rencounters of no memorable note, in which one Antiquario a Quartermaster, Count Pio Ferretti, and others signalised themselves by particular Acts of Valour, as also Captain Vimes who killed Mehmet Bey, a Turk of great esteem, with his own hand.  
But now the Turks receiving daily Recruits, as of eight hundred Janissaries, and six hundred Spahees, landed at Gira-petra, and seventeen hundred more disbarked at Chissamo; and advices daily coming of great numbers of Galeots and Brigantines providing in the Gulf of Lepanto, and of eighteen Ships of Barbary, all ready to transport Soldiers to Candia, moved the Captain-General to persuade the removal of the Camp for better security of the most important places: 
The Venetian Camp raised.  the which Marquis Villa performed accordingly in the night preceding the first of June, with much order and care; for first he caused the Artillery to be withdrawn, with the Mortar-pieces, Ammunition, and Provisions of War, and placed in the Fort of Mocenigo; then he caused half the Army to work in filling the Trenches, whilst the other half remained in form of Battle, and two hours before day blew up the Fort; which having done, they marched in three Bodies to the City, to the great joy and satisfaction of the Turks, who on that occasion made a day of Festival.  
These particulars of Action having passed under the Conduct of Marquis Villa without any signal Victory or advantage over the Turk, administered subject to such who in the parts of Christendom were emulous of his glory, and envious of his eminent charge, to give liberty to their tongues to disparage the management of his Affairs, as not agreeable to that high expectation of success which the World conceived thereof, when he first entered on this employment: But here it is observable at what rate men who lie soft and warm in their beds at home, unconcerned in the dangers, labours, and hazards of those who live and act abroad, can make their reflections, and pass their censures on active and engaged men, not considering the state of affairs, the uncertainty of Succours in so long and distant a tract of Sea, as passes between Venice and Candia, subjected to Winds, and a thousand Casualties; nor yet the numerous Troops of the Enemy, nor the Puissance of that Empire, which for its Power, Richesse, and the Valour of its Soldiery, may be esteemed the most Potent and considerable of all the Monarchies and known Kingdoms of the Universe. But what conjectures soever envious men might make of the Conduct of Marquis Villa, yet the Senate of Venice applauded his labours, and owned his services, as being such, which having merited the admiration and esteem of all the World, did in a particular manner challenge their thankfulness and acknowledgements. About this time the Galleys of Malta arrived at Candia, where some dispute arising touching the place of precedence in the Fleet, which the Venetians denied to them: they departed thence with some dissatisfaction, and returned to the Westward to transport the young Empress out of Spain into Italy.  
And now intelligence coming to Candia by divers Letters, that the Great Vizier was departed from Adrinaople with a numerous Army, and was already arrived at Thebes, 
The Great Vizier arrives at Thebes.  where a general Rendezvous was appointed of the whole Army, with resolution to be transported from Malvoisin to that Island; the Venetian Generals and Commanders in chief concluded in necessary, if possible, to hinder their passage, and rather to fight them at Sea, which was their more propitious Element, than to attend their Landing, where they would be forced to dispute with unequal numbers, and on disadvantageous terms. Accordingly the Captain-General reinforced his Fleet with two thousand Foot, and a thousand Horse under the Command of Count Licinio Martinoni, appointing the Rendezvous to be at Argentiera, to which place also Marquis Villa repaired, touching by the way at Milo for refreshment of his Horse, it being an Island abounding with Herbage; the Captain General being for some days detained at Standia by contrary Winds, a Consultation was held for the more advantageous management of the War; after which the whole Fleet making Sail, was on August the ninth scattered by a furious storm, and not being able to recover Santoxini, they by good fortune fetched Stampalia, an Island abounding with generous Wines, excellent Fruit, Partridges, and other Provisions; at length after various fortunes arriving at Andra, which is a great and populous Island, another Council of War was held, where it was again concluded, That all care was to be taken to intercept the Succours which the Enemy daily sent to Candia; to which end the Cavalier Grimani, Captain of the Galleons, was ordered to cruise about the Coast; and hearing that twelve Turkish Ships were lading Provisions in the Gulf of Volo, he repaired thither, and had the good fortune to take them with all their lading; 
Twelve Turkish Vessels taken.  but the other Squadrons miss of the like success; for notwithstanding the care and vigilance which was used, all matters seemed to succeed prosperous for the Turks, and adverse to the Christians; the designs of the first having an issue agreeable to their intentions, whilst those of the latter were always disappointed either by Nature or by Fortune, or rather by that secret hand of Providence, which had allotted that Island for a Prize to the Ottoman Arms.  
By this time the Turkish Army being at their Rendezvous at Thebes, the Great Vizier prepared to embark; and considering the difficulty of the passage, thought it prudent first to make new Propositions to Signior Ballarino before he entered on this hazardous attempt, supposing perhaps, that the rumour of this March might have affrighted the Venetians to a Surrender of that Kingdom, that they might spare the blood and charge of that War which afterwards ensued: Wherefore Ballarino being called from his House at Constantinople, began his Journey towards Thebes on the twentyfifth of August, accompanied by a Capugibashee, and three Janissaries: and in twenty three days arriving at Thessalonica, now called Salonica, he fell sick of a violent Fever, caused by that agitation of body in his Travels to which he was unaccustomed, and for want of that sleep which he used to take after his slender dinner, passing the rest of the day and night in continual watch: at first he felt only some little alterations, which he hoping might pass over, resolved to proceed on his Journey notwithstanding the persuasions to the contrary of Signior Patavino his Secretary, with whom I was well acquainted, and ever esteemed for an honest and a worthy Person: but he continued resolute to proceed, fearing lest his delays by the way should lose him the opportunity of that moment of Treaty, which was impossible afterward to be retrieved; for in his Journey he would often reason in this manner: If I should stop here, what censure would the World pass on me? I may possibly excuse myself; but in the mean time the Vizier may engage too far in his design, and frustrate all those methods and foundations which I have laid towards a Peace: and then if I live, I shall be over-burdened with the reproaches of the World, for having abandoned the grand incumbance in its ultimate necessity, which is charged upon me, which will be a more sensible affliction than the agony of death. My sickness will be esteemed by many to be rather dissembled than real. The dead man lives in the memory of his faithfulness and constancy, and the living man dies in the indelible characters of his cowardice and misfortune. These were his own words.  
And thus travelling forward his Fever daily increased to that excess, that on the sixth day he was forced to stop at a City called Isdino, where having instructed Signior Patavino in what manner he ought to manage affairs, and recommending his services and children to the favour and protection of the Senate, he passed to the other World, being honoured by a solemn Funeral at the public Expense, and Interred in the Church of St. Mark, his Son Domenico Ballarino succeeding into the Office and Inheritance of his Father. The Senate understanding by advices from Signior Padavino. That the Vizier desired another Envoy, qualified with the Character of a public Minister to reside with him in Candia, dispatched the Secretary Girolamo Giavarina, a Person of good abilities, to that place. And at the same time the Captain-General Andrea Cornaro pressing the Senate for licence to return to his own Country; his request was granted, and Francisco Morosini was appointed to succeed him in that important Charge, and was accompanied at a time of so great emergency with powerful Convoys, and with Recruits of Men, Provisions, and Ammunition fitting to carry on so pressing a War.  
On the Month of October the Great Vizier in person embarking himself and Army at Malvoisia with many Pasha's, 
The Vizier passes over into Candia.  and men expert and active in the War, passed over to the Isle of Candia, resolving by strength and dint of Sword to force that strong City to obedience the main Bulwark of Christendom, situated at the Entrance of the Archipelago; of the success of which famous Siege we shall have occasion to discourse more at large and more particularly hereafter; in order unto which the Great Vizier on the last day of this Year, went in Person to take a view of this City, and having surveyed all sides of it, apprehended that the Siege would be long and tedious; and therefore returned again to Canea to take those measures which were requisite for an Enterprise of that weight and consideration.  
In the mean time the Princes of Christendom being for the most part either in that discord amongst themselves, of which the Turks have always made their advantage; or else living in parts remote, did not consider Candia as a Pulwaik to their Dominions, and therefore rendered little other assistance to the Venetians than good words, and vain wishes for their success and Victory. The Pope's Forces only under Command of Muzeo Mattei which were in Dalmatia, were transported to Candia, and five hundred Foot belonging to the Grand Duke of Toscany, came into their places for defence of that Country. The most Christian King in return to the Embassy of Venice performed by the Cavalier Alvise Sagredo, remitted to that Republic an hundred thousand Crowns, and Cardinal Barberini at his expense supplied four thousand Measures of Corn. But the present Conjuncture did not seem to smile on the Venetians, for all the Galleys belonging to Spain and Italy, as well as those of Malta, were employed in the Transportation of the new Empress Margerita of Austria. The Pope was infirm, and distracted with his own Domestic Affairs. The Emperor was a young Bridegroom, and besides the Diversion which a Wife gave him from Cares, he apprehended that he might speedily receive some disturbance from the Princes of the Rhine, and from Sweden in the Dukedom of Bremen. The King of Spain was a Child of five years old, labouring at the same time under a War with Portugal, and threatened by the more powerful Arms of France, on the pretence of Flanders: Besides all which, the Turks were as well in quietness amongst themselves, as they were at peace with all other Princes; so that we may expect that the force and power of the Ottoman Empire should now be turned, like a Torrent, to overwhelm this spot of Land, which seemed to be so situated, as well to resist the Waves of the Seas, as the Inundation of this mighty and Martial People.   

Anno 1667. Hegeira 1078.  
AT the Beginning of this year the Winter and Cold which chilled and benumbed the Earth, increased the heat, and gave vigour and action to the Tartars, who made such an unexpected incursion into Poland, that they carried with them near a hundred thousand captived Souls, as they were numbered before Jash, in their return home. The Polanders, awakened hereat, but ill advised, resolved on a Treaty where there was more just cause for an open War, and in order thereunto dispeeded an Ambassador to the Sultan, to expostulate the reason of this breach of Peace, and require justice and satisfaction on those his Subjects, who had, contrary to the Articles of Peace., committed such actions, and outrages of open hostility; or at least, that the Turk would not take upon him to abet the cause of the Tartars, whilst the olanders took just revenge for their late injuries. The Ambassador with this Mossage put himself in a readiness, and with a retinue of about two hundred and fifty Persons, begun his Journey towards the end of April, and on the second of May crossed the River Niestro, which divides Poland from Moldavia, where he was received by two of the Boiars, or Moldavian Noblemen, and thence conducted to Jash, where the Prince of that Country resided. The Ambassador expected the Visit of the Prince, according to Custom and Articles of Peace; but the Prince being either forbidden by the Port, or rather out of an ignorant stiffness and pride, omitted to pass the Civilities of that Office, but yet supplied the Ambassador with Plenty of Wine and Provisions; which the Polanders enjoying freely, dispensed perhaps more easily with other neglects and omissions which concerned Formalities and Ceremonies.  
The ninth of June the Ambassador arrived at Adrianople, and thence was called to Demitochum, a City about a days Journey distant, where the Grand Signior, for the sake of his hunting and divertisement, remained under Tents, as the most convenient Lodging in that Season of the Year; 
By the number of Coftans is to be esteemed the honour the Turks bear to one Prince above the other.  the 25th the Ambassador had his first Audience with the Chimacam, at which thirty five of his Retinue were vested with Coftans, nothing passing but the usual Ceremonies and Compliments. The 28th he had Audience of the Grand Signior; but first made tender of his Presents as followeth.  
A Crystal Cup in a Case of Gold, adorned with Rubies and Diamonds.  

2 Baskets rarely woven with a very fine Rush.  
A Clock.  
A Cabinet of Ebony supported with four Eagles made of Silver, in which also was a Clock with a perspective Looking-Glass.  
2 Silver Cups of considerable bigness.  
2 Silver Flagons.  
A Gun which discharged twenty times.  
2 Spotted Dogs.  
4 Mastiffs.  
100 els of Holland.   
These Presents preceding, 
The Polish Ambassadors Audience.  made way for the Ambassador's Audience, at which he declared, That the Commission from his Master the King of Poland, was to make Complaints unto his Majesty of the grand Incursions the Tartars had made into Poland without any reason or cause of War; and that therefore his Master did expect from him, as from a just and virtuous Prince, a permission for revenge, and satisfaction of his injuries, to enter Tartary, without assuming it as any ground of Breach or Infringement of that Peace which he held with him; or else that he would by his authority enjoin the Tartars to restore their Captives, and their spoils, and render them a reasonable satisfaction. The Grand Signior returned no reply hereunto, but referred that to be done by his Chimacam, silence being esteemed some part of his Majesty and State, which he seldom breaks but with few and haughty words.  
This Ambassador was a man of a bold and daring Spirit, a fit Orator for such an Embassy, had not his immoderate Covetousness, the Vice and Folly commonly incident to Old Age, much eclipsed many of those Virtues of which he was Master. He was also a Man of a violent temper, feavered to a madness in the height of his Choler, which strangely betrayed him to many undecencies in his Language and Comportment. For at his Audience with the Chimacam, when he came to receive the Grand Signior's Answer, his words were vented with that heat, and so like to menaces, that the Turks taking exception thereat, returned his course Speeches with the like Dialect, at which the Ambassador swelled with that indignation and anger, as became not the Moderation and Gravity of his Office; adding in Conclusion, That he was an Aged Man, full of Years and Corporal Infirmities; that nothing could arrive more happy to him than a Death in which he should triumph to suffer for the benefit and glory of his Country. This excess and intemperance of Language moved the Turks to set a Guard upon him, and confine him to his own House in the nature of a Prisoner; which violation of his Sacred Office, so worked upon his Spirits, that he often vented some part of his fury in words and blows on the Officers of his Guard; for which rude behaviour having received some reproofs from the Chimacam, 
The Death of the Polish Ambassador.  his passion not knowing which way to ease itself, feavered him into a desperate sickness, of which in a few days, phrensical and distracted, he departed his life.  
The Secretary of the Embassy, being the next in Office, took upon him the Function and Charge of the Ambassador, and having now nothing to act, but to receive the Answer to the Message of his Master, for which a Day being appointed, he was presented with a Horse and Furniture by the Chimacam, of whom having Audience, he received no other satisfaction to the Complaints against the Tartars than these following, which were related to me by the Secretary of the Embassy, who did me the honour to make me a Visit, when I was on my recovery from a dangerous Sickness, at Constantinople.  
First, That no compensation or pretence be ever hereafter demanded for the late incursions made by the Tartars into Poland.  
Secondly, That the Polanders make not War upon the Cossacks, who had lately renounced their subjection, and were fled for protection to the Ottoman Power.  
Thirdly, That the Poles immediately make War upon the Muscovite.  
Fourthly, That the Turk Merchants have free Trade into Poland, and that the Turkish Merchants receive satisfaction for what injuries and losses they lately suffered.  
With these Propositions and Conditions of Peace, the Secretary was dispatched, which did not so well please the Poles as to return thanks for them, or a Messenger with Advice of their Acceptance or Ratification; and though they could not but be sensible of the scorn and yoke the Turks would impose upon them, yet having still remaining amongst them certain Relics of their former dissensions and diversity about election of a Successor to their King, and there being a certain Spirit of Luxury, Pride, and Sedition which was crept in amongst the Nobility, they considered not the advantage of the present time, but willingly preferred a present ease, and enjoyment of their Feasts and Banquets, before the hazards and uncertainties of benefit, which they might receive by the doubtful lot and fortune of War; and though never any Season appeared more opportune and advantageous to the Pole than this, when the flower of the Turkish Youth and Force was employed in Candia, and all places, in part, dismantled of their usual strength and compliment of Soldiers to defend their Frontiers; yet they seemed resolved to pass by the former Incursions, and Spoils, and Robberies made on their People, so the Turk would but stop here, and permit them, without farther provocation, to enjoy their quiet, and debauched way of living: Only some of the Borderers on the Turks, who had deeply suffered by the late Incursions, moved with the loss of their Estates, and the Captivity of their nearest Relations, joined with a considerable number of the Muscovites, entered Tartary in the months of October and November, and burned about three hundred Villages, carrying away Captives, and other prey, from under the very Walls of Coffa.  
At this time also the Pasha of Balsora began new rumours and an unseasonable Rebellions, 
The Revolt of the Pasha of Balsora.  who being reported to have an Army of Horse and Foot consisting of forty thousand men, gave no small disturbance and apprehension to the Turks; who with their difficulties of War in Candia, and the jealousies of a storm from Poland, remained with some doubts and hesitancy about the way of their proceed. At length Orders were dispatched to the Pashaws of Erzirum, Aleppo, Damascus, and Darbequier, to unite against the Rebel, to divest him of his Government, and to send his forfeited head to his Master. These Pashaws accordingly joining their Forces, defeated the Rebel; and as all Conspiracies of open Rebellion distant from the Court, have had but ill success in these Countries against the true Prince, so this Pasha was routed, and being forsaken by his Servants, fled with a few Horse to the Protection of the King of Persia. The principal Cause which moved the Pasha of Balsora (as I was informed from the mouth of the Pasha of Damascus) to this Rebellion, was the Confidence he had in his own strength, and the fidelity of his people, to whom of ancient right, that Government was of hereditary Succession, descended to him by his Ancestors for many Generations: by which means he challenged such absolute interest in his Principality, that for many Years he refused to acknowledge the Grand Signior by any other tokens of homage, than in the bare name of his Protector, and in making Public Prayers for his Prosperity and Victories. But at length the Grand Signior coming to impose farther on him, stirred his hot desires into Rebellion, and to an open defiance.  
About the beginning of this Year the Captain-General Cornaro, with the Proveditor of the Armata Francisco Barbaro, returned to Venice, bringing with them one Ramadam a Sangiack of Egypt, and other Slaves taken by the Captains Grimani and Molini. The manner was this: Ramadam, with three and twenty Ships, laden with Men and Ammunion, endeavoured to enter into Canea, but being charged by the Venetians, and overcome, set sire to their Ship, and leaping into the Schiff to save their Lives, were taken by the Boat of Molino; and though fourteen Galleys came out of Canea to their assistance, yet they could not hinder the taking of five of their Ships, besides several others which were put ashore and strand by four Maltese Corsairs, who entered into the Fight, being called at a distance by the sound of the Cannon. About that time also a Turkish Galley was surrendered by the Industry and Ingenuity of the Slaves, who having secretly boared some holes in the bottom of the Galley, and plugged them up afterwards, so as that they might let in the Water, or stop it when they pleased; it happened that the Galley being near the Rock, which is called Polycandro, they secretly drew out the plug, whereby so great a Flood of Water on a sudden came in, that the Galley being ready to sink, the Turks affrighted forsaken the Galley to save themselves on the Rock, leaving the Slaves in the Galley to shift as well as they could. The Slaves being thus freed of their Masters the Turks, plugged up the hol●s again, and clearing the Galley of Water, rowed away, and delivered themselves into the hands of the Venetians; upon which advice, the Captain General dispatched the Captain of the Gulf Lorenzo Cornaro with two Galleys to that Rock, where they became masters of all the Turks except two, who threw themselves into the Sea, preferring Death before Slavery.  
In the mean time the Duke of Savoy recalled Marquis Villa, who was his Subject, from Candia; the reasons for which was attributed to an appearance of Breach with Geneva, the Swissers and the Valtelines, who were his Subjects, or rather to the ill Offices of those who envied his preferment, being desirous to have him recalled from a place of so much honour and reputation. In obedience to this revocation Marques Villa taking his leave of General Cornaro, returned from Candia as far as Zant; where meeting the new Captain General Francisco Morasidi, and being by him assured, That the Pope, and Senate of Venice representing the difficulty of Affairs in Candia, and the present urgency and necessity for his presence there, had obtained Licence from the Duke of Savoy for his continuance in that employment; upon which assurance, Marquis Villa took a resolution to return again to Candia, being accompanied with a strong Squadran of Vessels carrying considerable quantities both of Ammunition and Provisions.  

The History of the famous Siege of Candia.  
On the 27th of April the Forces from Egypt under the Command of Messir Bey appeared in the field, and on the 5th of May N S. the General of the Janissaries encamped on the right side of New Candia, that he might better view and survey the ground near the Lazaretto.  
At the beginning of the New Moon of this Year's May, being the 12/22th day of the month, public Prayers being first made through the most principal places of the Empire for the success of the Ottoman Arms, and so solemnly continued every Monday and Thursday for the space of a year; the Great Vizier first appeared before the renowned Fortress of Candia, and began the memorable Siege of that City, which for the space of twenty five years preceding had been the subject to which the special care and expense of Venice, and the Art of the most subtle Engineers of the World, as far as humanely was possible, did concur to render it the most impregnable Fortress of the Universe.  
The Town was fortified with seven great Bastions, viz. the Sabionera, Vetturi, Jesus, Martinengo, Betlem, Panigra, and St. Andrea; these were all encompassed with a large and deep Ditch, of which were the Revelin of St. Spirito, the Revelin of Panigra flanked to the right with the Halfmoon of Mocenigo: next hereunto was the Revelin of Betlem bordering on the Work of St. Mary's, which to the left had the Revelin of St. Nicholas, and this adjoined to the Fortification of de Palma, next whereunto was the Revelin of Priuli, with the Redoubt of Crepa-cuore; and over all was the Royal Fort of St. Demetrio, which commanded the Work of Molino and Sabionera unto the very Sea.  
Marquess Villa at his last return was chief intent to strengthen the Fortifications, and repair the Outworks, especially that of St. Andrea which was almost ruined, and the old subterranean Traverses were so full of water, and the old Galleries so high, that the Enemy could easily pass under them, all which he repaired and amended in a short time. In confidence of gaining this strong Fortress, the Turks demolished New Candia, situate about two miles from the Old, which the Vizier now pointed out to them as a better Seat, and encouraged them to win and inhabit it; so that 14/24th of May the Turks encamped over against St. Mary's along the Valley of Gioffiro with the sound of their Drums and Trumpets, and firing great Guns and Volleys of Muskets. Their Forces at first consisted of about forty thousand fight Men, and eight thousand Pioniers, but soon afterwards increased to seventy thousand, and so for the most part were maintained during the Siege.  
The first Traverses began from the side of St. Mary's, and were carried to the Sea, the Great Vizier took his Quarters over against Panigra, 
The disposition of the Turks Camp.  the Janisar-Aga against Martinengo, and other Pasha's between that and Betlem. On the other side the Pasha of Romelia encamped against the Lazaretto, and Catirgi-Ogle Pasha of Canea against Sabionera, Achmet Pasha Vizier of the Camp, and Zagargibashee Major General of the Janissaries, who had the reputation of old soldiers and good Engineers, were ordered to enlarge and lengthen the Traverses on the side of the Half-Moon of Mocenigo. Quarters being thus assigned, they raised three 
* The Batteries raised by the Turks.  Batteries, the first against the Bastion of Martinengo, and the right side of the Work St. Maries; a second against Panigra; and soon after a third against the Halfmoon and Bulwark of Betlem, from whence they continually thundered with their great Cannons, shooting Bullets of sixty, ninety to an hundred and twenty pound weight.  
Nor were the Besieged within less industrious or wise in the disposition of their Affairs; for Marquis Villa took his Quarters at the entrance of the Bulwark Jesus, Proveditor Barbaro at Panigra, the Proveditor General of the Kingdom at Martinengo, the Duke of Candia, Francisco Battaglia, in the Fort of Sabionera, and other Officers between the Curtains of St. Andrea, Betlem, and Sabionera.  
Things thus disposed on both sides, many and various were the valiant Assaults and Sallies, the Traverses extraordinary, the Rencounters bloody, the resistance vigorous, not known or recorded in any Siege before; which though they can never be fully expressed, or particularly denoted, yet I should do injury to the ashes of those Heroic Christians who so freely entered the List, and on this Theatre of the World sacrificed their lives in defence of Christendom, should I not signalise some of them of divers Nations for their Prowess and Valour. And here pardon me, good Reader, if I come short or fail in this relation, where many of unparallelled Valour and Virtue died obscurely and unknown, and the numbers of others so great, that to specify them all, were to swell this Work to a larger Volume than the Book of Martyrs. Here was that Martial field into which remote Nations and unconcerned descended, carried thither by zeal to the Christian cause, or by certain Principles of Valour and Magnanimity; so that though the War bore no other denomination than of the Venetian and the Turk, yet so great was the confluence of both parts of the World to this little Isle, as if it had been chosen by unanimous consent for a Stage to try the Title to the Universal Empire. The Town being thus beleaguered on all sides, but where 
* The first Mine blown up.  Neptune the Spouse of Venice kept it open, the Christians endeavoured first to disturb the Traverses of the Turks by a Mine of Powder which they blew up; but through the neglect or little experience of the Engineer, it being the first which they had fired, reverted, and did more hurt to themselves than to the Enemy; the error of which being observed, another Fornello was fired, which taking its due place and measures, so affrighted the Turks, as yet not acquainted with this manner and invention of War, that they began at the first onset to be discouraged, considering that if the ground was unsecure and unstable at that distance what abysses and chasmes must there be prepared to make them graves under the Walls or entrance to the City. To second and justify this Gunpowder Plot the Christians made two Sallies, one by the Savoyards under Command of Colonel Profito Torse, who issued forth from the Revelin of Betlem, and made great slaughter of the Turks with Granades on the side of Panigra; another was performed by Colonel Arborio and Colonel Marini, accompanied with Count Brurasco Captain of the Guards to Marquis Villa who assaulted two Redouts of the Turks, 
Two Sallies made by the Christians.  and forced them to flight, and afterwards with some loss retreated victoriously to their Works. In like manner Colonel Frigeri Commander of St. Demetrio, made a Sally on Catirgi-Oglé near the Lazaretto, and with some loss returned triumphant.  
About this time arrived at Standi the Captain-General Francisco Morosini, who after some Consultation disarming his Fleet of about a thousand men, 
The Captain-General disarms is Galleys.  entered with that Succour into the Town, and yet fitted out a convenient Squadron of Galleys and Galleasses to rove in the Archipelago to hinder the Enemy's Succours and Recruits, which were designed for Candia. In this interim the Turks repaired the old Battery against the Lazaretto, 
Five Mines the Christians sprang.  and laboured continually in their Galleries and subterranean Works; so that by that time that the Christians had sprung five Fornelli upon them towards the point of the Halfmoon of Mocenigo, the Turks had advanced so well towards the Borders of Panigra, that they sprang two Mines; but these being but the first proofs or essays of this kind of invention, reverted on themselves with the loss of two hundred of their men, and again fired a third with little success: which the Christians answered to better purpose, blowing up sixty or seventy Turks. Wherefore the Turks made a farther trial of two Mines by the Halfmoon, rather to their own loss, than to the damage of their Enemy.  
In all the month of July passed not a day without some considerable action, sometimes to good, sometimes with bad success to both Parties; every day Mines were sprank on both sides, destroying the Lines, and overthrowing the Galleries; 
Attempts of the Turks on the side of Panigra.  but the main force and heat of the War as it were concentring itself towards the Quarters of Panigra, in defence thereof the Engineer Castellan as freely as courageously proffered the use of his Art, and the hazard of his Person. In which whilst he employed himself, and endeavoured to cleanse the Galleries of their rubbish, which the Enemy's Mines had thrown down, the Turks threw such quantities of Bomboes' and Stink-pots into those Caverns, as made the stench thereof so suffocating and noisome, that two Officers were choked or smothered that went to view the place, and Lieutenant-Colonel Cavalli and the Engineer Castellan himself were brought away half dead, poisoned with Sulphur and pestiferous smoke; to purify which Grota, nothing could render the air more wholesome, in expulsion of the preceding vapour, than the smoke of Juniper and  Aqua vitae, which being made use of with good success, the Christians fired two Mines, which opened so dreadful an abyss, as served for the grave of great numbers of Infidels. 
Arrival of Galleys from the Pope and Malta.   
During this time daily rencounters arrived the Auxiliary Galleys from the Pope and Malta, commanded by Prior Bichi and Bali deal Been, as also the Galleys of Naples and Sicily commanded by Gianettino Doria and the Duke of Ferrandina, of whom the Captain-General would have borrowed some Forces to have served at Land; but their Commissions it seems or their courages were too straight to afford any such Supplies, being designed to cruise in the Archipelago; only the generous Chevalier d'Harcourt with ten other Comrades that were embarked on the Galleys of Malta agreed to enter the Garrison, 
Chevalier d'Harcourt.  having come with no other design from France, than to offer themselves in defence of the Christian cause, and in a time of Peace, when their Prince had no need of their assistance and service, to give the World true evidences and proofs of the value and greatness of their souls. In all Enterprises this Person, worthily descended of the House of Lorraine, was a Companion to Marquis Villa, and one day venturing on a design to disturb the Enemy's approaches, was shot in the face with a Musket-bullet; of which wound recovering some time after, he with his Companions returned to France having like Cavaliers Passant acted the parts of true Chivalry. But neither did the Prior Bichi Commander of the Pope's Galleys, nor Doria Admiral of those of Naples, act agreeable to the bravery of those French Gentlemen; for they not only denied, as we have said, to land a small number of their men, but as if they came only to make them a visit, sent this short Letter of Advice dated the 24th of August, in these words. The Auxiliary Galleys are obliged to departed this night and to return to Suda, where they are to remain until the expiration of that time which is appointed for them in these Seas. Prior Bichi likewise sent word to Marquis Villa, That he judged it fit to departed, by reason that no action presented for them to undertake: to which the Marquis replied, That he who seeks may find, and that such opportunities never offer to those who endeavour to avoid them. Doria also, to colour his excuses, said, That his Orders were not to land men, unless the Town were in the extremity of danger of being taken; to which Villa replied, That he could not well be assured in what condition the Town was, since he never vouchsafed to set his foot ashore, or conceived a curiosity of seeing the greatest and the most famous Siege that ever was in the World. In short, these Holy and Catholic Squadrons departed without contributing any assistance to the Christians, incurring thereby the severe censure of the Commanders in chief, with the anger and disdain of of the Soldiery.  
The Venetians have always thought it Policy to maintain an Agent in the Ottoman Quarters, perhaps with design to afford them Intelligence, or to be ready to apply Terms of Peace in times of most urgent necessities. 
An Agent arrives at Candia to treat with the Vizier.  According to which Rule Signior Giavarina was sent to Candia upon the Venetian Armata, now governed at Sea by one Pasqualino, with Instructions to treat with the Vizier, and perhaps to grant him any thing besides Candia, though without this nothing could come either welcome or satisfactory to the Turks. Howsoever to introduce him into the Camp, a white Flag was displayed on the side of the Lazaretto; which when the Turks perceived, they flocked in great numbers to know the mystery of this Signal of Pacification. And though nothing appeared, besides a Letter directed to the Great Vizier, yet they hoped it might portend something of Treaty, which in the end would produce a Peace, and a conclusion of their labours, before the Winter surprised them in their colder Lodgings. The Vizier having read the Letter, had his thoughts raised as high as was possible in hopes of a Surrender; and therefore most freely ordered, That Signior Giavarina should the Sunday following come to the Valley of Gioffiro with what Attendance and Followers he judged fit, proffering at the same time a cessation of Arms and all acts of Hostility: but the Christians who were not reduced to that extremity as to crave Peace, or a respite from action, kindly refused his gentle proffer, which so enraged the Vizier, that in a fury he gave fire to a Mine on the left side of Panigra, 
The Turks assault Panigra.  which was seconded with that furious assault, that Panigra had been put into great danger, had not the courage of the Defendants been supereminent, and repulsed the Enemy with so great a slaughter, that the earth round about was covered with dead bodies: which action was seconded by a brisk Sally performed by some Knights of Malta, as la Maison Neufve, de Langeron, de Clement, de Monrosier, de Charboniere, and de Blanbuisson, though against the advice and counsel of Marquis Villa, of which the two first were slain, and the rest returned with honour and success.  
At the end of this month of July the Garrison received a Supply of six hundred Foot under Command of Ottavio Abia, a noble Venetian, who likewise made his entry more acceptable by twenty thousand Ducats which he brought with him. At the time of his arrival the Christians fired a Mine with good success, but the Enemy had prepared another in revenge, which took such effect on the right Angle of Panigra, as broke the Counterscarp ten paces, and filled the Ditch with Earth, on advantage of which the Turks came to an Assault, but through the courage of Luca Grandis Serjeant Major, and other gallant Officers, a stop was given to the Enemy's fury, and they beaten off with considerable loss.  
And now for the present all Sallies ceased, whilst both sides carried on their designs under ground, thwarthing and crossing the Mines, each of other; in which subterranean Travels and Passages, the Miners often met, and had frequent and bloody Encounters, those that were strongest rob the Powder and Utensils of the weaker, so that the Scene of War seemed to be transferred ad inferos, and to be carried on with more fury and violence in the Grave, or the other world, than it was in the open Air of the Cydonian Fields. 
The Turks fire a dreadful. Mine.  The Turks becoming now as expert as the Christia● in their secret and hidden Traverses, had penetrated so far, that on the 8th of August they fired a most dreadful Mine on the side of the half Moon, which made so great a Breach in that work, that eight men could march a breast; which so animated the Enemy with the advantage, that immediately in great numbers they mounted the breach to give an Assault; but supplies being timely afforded in assistance of the Guard, the Enemy was precipitated headlong, and overwhelmed with such showers of Musket shot, that the Retreat into their works was not only disorderly, but the number of those who survived so few and diminished, as gave proof how hazardous it was to attempt other more difficult and better fortified Bastions.  
Nor was the success of the Turks less on the side of Panigra, where having made a Breach, they endeavoured to make good their ground under shelter of Sacks of earth, which the Christians drew away from them with long iron hooks, which was such a piece of sport to the besieged to see their Enemies dismantled of their shelter, and lie open to their shot, that a young Page of Marquis Villa, called du Clos, venturing in this action beyond his years, was shot with a Musket Bullet in the head, and so hastened to the other World covered with glory and renown.  
There was scarce now a day which passed, that was not signalised with the springing of several Mines both on one side and the other; most of those made by the Christians were seconded with Sallies, and those of the Turks with Assaults and Storming of one Fort or other. On the 10th of September Signior da Riva, a noble Venetian, arrived with a Recruit of five hundred Soldiers, and a great number of Pioners, and the same day was celebrated, after the usual manner, by springing of Mines; one of which threw a Turk on the Fort of Panigra, and ruined the Galleries of the Enemy; the next day likewise several Fornelli were fired by the Engineer Lubatiers from the parts of the half Moon, and of Panigra, which filled up the Line, and spoiled the Redoubts of the Turks.  
On the 15th the Christians vigorously sallied out with seventy Foot, under the Command of Colonel Vechia, and two other Captains from the Revelin of Panigra, who after a valiant skirmish, orderly retreated under the rampart of the Revelin; to which place the Turks eagerly pursuing them, were entertained with a Mine, and tossed into the Air; which being done, the Venetians returned again, and were in the same manner encountered by the Turks, whereby a very hot fight began; during which time the Captain General, who stood on the Bastion of Betlem to observe the motions of the Enemy, saluted them with a plentiful shower of Musket shot. In short, after the Venetians had for the space of an hour resisted the Force of the Enemy with much slaughter, they retired with good order into the Ditch of the City.  
On the 18th Captain Fedeli, with a hundred Soldiers, made another Sally, but being wounded, he retreated with some loss; which was retured again on the Enemy by a Mine which the Engineer Quadruplani sprang with happy success on the Quarter of Panigra; and on the same day the Captain of the Galleasses, called Gioseppe Morosini, arriving with five hundred men, and two hundred thousand Ducats together with good quantities of Ammunition and Victuals, gave encouragement and relief to all the City; with whom also came the Cavalier Gonges and his Brother, in quality of Adventurers for Honour and Religion. There was not one day in all this Month, but divers Fornelli and Mines were fired on one side and the other; and though, the Christians exercised as much military Art, Industry, and Valour, as men were capable to perform, yet the Turks still gained ground, and daily advanced their works upon the Christians; wherefore the Captain General ordered that a Mine and three Fornelli should be fired; by which a small Fort of the Turks, near the Counterscarp, was overthrown, with divers other works lately raised.  
The Turks had such good success with their last Mines, that a Week after they fired another, which was calculated so well that it ruined the Gallery of Communication between Panigra and its Outworks, and threw the Counterscarp into the Ditch of the Town; 
The Turks spring ansther Mine.  For the necessary repair of which Breach, and clearing of the Ditch, the Governors gave immediate Order, and appointed a strong Guard for defence and protection of those that laboured; and to make better dispatch, a most ingenious Engine was contrived to remove and rid the Ditch of Earth, which whilst it worked with admirable success, the Turks, by help of a Mine, blew it into the Air, and shattered it into a thousand pieces. Howsoever, the Christians desisted not from their intended work, but still laboured with Baskets, Sacks, and Wheelbarrows to carry away the Earth; which that they might do quietly and undisturbed, the Savoyards and Sclavonians made a furious and desperate Sally, which continued for the space of two hours; and though in that time the Enemy had opportunity to collect their greater Force into a Body, yet the Christians were not put to flight, but retreated orderly, and in a fight posture, though with the loss of several Officers, 
Two Mines of the Christians.  of which were Captain Rè, and others. To revenge these mines of the Turks, the Christians fired two others as dreadful as the others; the first near St. Spirito, which being under the Enemy's Traverses, performed its desired Effect; the second was on the side of the half Moon, which swallowed up two of their Redoubts; And on the third of October they fired four other mines on the sides of Panigra and Betlem, one of which consisted of six and thirty Barrels of Powder, and another of fourteen, ordering at the same time a furious Sally from divers places; as namely, 
Four Mines and a Sally of the Christians.  Captain Gamba sallied from the Revelin of St. Spirito, Sergeant Major Arasi from under the Bulwark of Panigra. Colonel George Maria was ordered to assault the Redoubts which were opposed to the Breach; Colonel Vechia to attaque the Redoubts between Panigra and the half Moon, Colonel Cremasco and Marini to assault the redoubts between the half Moon and Betlem. Count Brusasco defended the work of St. Maria, Colonel Inberti defended the Revelin of St. Nicholas, and Scrjeant Motta with thirty able Soldiers advanced to the farthest Lines of the Enemy, killing and putting to flight all before them. Colonel Frigeri Captain of the Fort St. Dimetry, and Lieutenant Colonel Vimes possessed several Redoubts; and in the conclusion all retreated in excellent order with success and triumph, to vield the Turks evident arguments of their fortitude and courage; and that the Town was still so well provided, as not only to be in a Condition of defending itself, but offending the Enemy.  
Yet the Turks were still labouring to countermine the Fornelli of the Enemy, and to revenge the former Plots; to which end they had penetrated to the most inward works of Panigra; but the Pioniers, employed by the Engineer Quadruplani, discovering their Gallery, entered boldly in, and drove away the Turks from whom they took thirty two Barrels of Powder, and by that means for the present preserved that work, and the Lives of many Soldiers.  
The 17th of October the Christians sprang two Mines, one of thirty, 
Two Mines of the Christians.  and another of five and thirty Barrels of Powder, which did the desired execution upon the Turks; which some brave spirits seconded by a bold Sally, amongst which none was more eminent than a Greek Priest, who moved with zeal to his Country, entered far into the Enemy's Trenches, where having killed a Person of Quality hand to hand, he was returning with the Trophy of his head; but being in the way intercepted by three at once, he was unequally matched, and slain, and died with the highest honour imaginable under the Walls of his Native City.  
Soon after the Cavalier Verneda, 
One Mine of the Christians.  another Engineer, fired a Mine of forty Barrels of powder, which made the very City and Works tremble, like an Earthquake; for whereas this Mine should have taken its effect on the Enemy's Redoubts, Providence ordered that it should take its passage through an old Gallery with so much violence and Smoke that it suffocated the Miners, Carpenters, and Masons, to the number of sixty men.  
Towards the end of this Summer the Turks at Constantinople and Adrianople grew big with the expectation of the happy News and Arrival of that messenger that should declare the taking of Candia, and the end of the Venetian War; to entertain which joy with the more readiness, they had prepared Lights, and Lamps, and artificial Fireworks to solemnize their 
* Which is their Triumph for Victory.  Dunalma, and made public prayers and procession of the youth of the City twice a week; but finding their hopes frustrated, and their joys from Month to Month deferred, their expectations became tired and wearied, and growing almost ashamed of their disappointment, began to throw the blame of the miscarriage of their Affairs on the ill Conduct of the Vizier, and the sluggishness of their Soldiery. 
The G. Signior sends a Messenger to bring him certain information of the state of his Camp in Candia.  The Grand Signior also more impatient than the rest, dispatched away a Messenger with Letters to the Vizier, reproaching his cowardice and sloth; that being provided with a most puissant Army, and with all other appointments of War, should suffer the Ottoman Forces to be baffled and entertained in taking a single Fort for longer time, than formerly it had been in subduing whole Provinces and Kingdoms; and moreover charged the Messenger to bring him a faithful and true Relation of the state of all Affairs, and what was the reaccuse and difficulty that so long obstructed the progress of his Arms; but yet sent the Vizier for his encouragement a Sword, and a Vest of Sables, as tokens of his favour. The Great Vizier moved with this message, resolved to give some certain proofs of his industry and valour, and either to take the place, or else at least to convince his Master, by the knowledge and testimony of his Inquisitor, that the Work was of more hazard and longer time than was apprehended in the Seraglio. Whereupon preparations were made, and the time of assault was appointed chief on the side of Panigra, so that pressing valiantly forward, they planted six of their Colours on the ruins of that work; so that now, full of hope and courage, they adventured to descend into the Ditch, but being prevented by three Mines, which contained seventy Barrels of powder, they were mounted in the air with so much noise and violence, that many Bodies were tossed on the Rampire of the Town, many of their greatest Redoubts overthrown, and Graves made for multitudes of the Assailants. This Assault as it began with great fury, so it continued for many hours; in which action Signior Pisani, Proveditor General of the Kingdom, was killed by a Granado. Howsoever, the Enemy was repulsed by the valour of the Christians, insomuch that the Turks growing faint were pressed forward by the Vizier, who, to encourage his Soldiers, promised an extraordinary reward of honour and money to him who should but first touch the Walls with his hands. The hopes of riches and honour so pricked forward all conditions of the Soldiery, that the Commonalty desperately threw themselves at all, and endangered so fat the taking of Panigra, that they had certainly possessed themselves of it, had not the Venetians had recourse to their last refuge of Mines, and blown the whole Work into the Air, by which perished three Pashaws, and great numbers of common Soldiers. And this for the present astonished the Turks, and gave a stop to the farther proceed of this Assault. This proof gave an evident Conviction to the Grand Signior's Inquisitor of the strength of the place, and difficulty of the Work; and having been an Eye-witness of all, returned with dismal Stories of a cruel War, reporting perhaps, and it was related in the parts of Christendom, That this was a place where blood was spilt day and night, where Gallant Men had forgot to sleep, living in perpetual labours, enured to intolerable sufferings and hourly dangers, there being none secure either in the Church, in the house, or in the street; for Granades reigned, Cannons thundered, Arrows flew, with stones like a Tempest; so that there was none in that place, but who quartered on the Brink of the Grave.  
It now grew towards Winter, and yet the Vizier thought of no other Quarters than his Trenches, judging that if he should quit his station, the labours and progress of the former Summer would be lost, and the Work to be again begun in the Spring. Wherefore resolving to keep his Works, provided all conveyances to carry away the Water, and sheds to cast off the Rain, and warmer Tents for the Soldiery, which yet could not so artificially be contrived, but that the Camp was full of mire and dirt, tedious and troublesome to Man and Beast, and the Quarters of the Soldiery, so damp between their Banks of Earth, as caused Catarrhs, Fluxes, Fevers, and other Camp Diseases with much mortality.  
It was now the dead of Winter, 
The Winter causes all Action to cease.  and yet Martial Exploits were as frequent as they had been in Summer; and though the great rains and floods of water extinguished the fires, and made, as it were a cessation of Arms, and of all acts of hostility; yet this interval of calmness and tranquillity the Christians made use of to repair the Palisade of St. Andrea, and the Lines of Communication within the Ditch. And because the main Bulwark was also shaken, and in some danger, all the Chiorma or Slaves of the Galleys were commanded a shore to labour in the reparation, and to make an inward retrenchment, which in short time, with admirable diligence, was perfected, and on all sides completed.  
The Turks in the mean time carried their Traverses forward as much as they could, for they were now entered into the very Ditch of the Town; and because there was no possibility to work in the Mines, by reason that the Galleries were filled with water, they attended wholly to employ their great Guns, and fire Granades, so that they raised a new Eattery near the Work of Mocenigo, which began to batter the lower parts of St. Andrea, and raised another Battery on the ruins of the Revelin of Panigra, which being lower ground could not much prejudice the main Bulwark.  
The Sultan satisfied with the Relation given by his Messenger concerning the progress his Vizier had made upon the Town, and of the hopes there was in time to gain it, encouraged him with a Letter of Praise, accompanied with a Sword, and Vest of Sables, the magnificent Signal of the Sultan's favour. And now besides the Force of Fire-Arms, the Turks made use of Arrows, slot into the Town, carrying papers written in Italian and French, persuading the Soldiers to fly to their Camp, where they should receive civil treatment, and a secure refuge; which gave that encouragement to those wearied with the labours of the Siege and hard usage, that many of them made Trial of the Turks entertainment, and escaping out of the Works, fled to the Enemy's Camp, where they were clothed, received Conduct Money, and were permitted Licence to embark themselves for what place they pleased.  
About this time the Proveditor General Barbaro and the Lieutenant General of the Artillery Wertmiller having obtained licence from the Senate, returned to Venice; the first was displeased, 
General Barbaro and Uvertmiller departed from the Army.  that Marquis Villa should take the precedence of him; and the other, because his opinion of making a general Sally of all the Garrison on the Enemy was not followed, but rejected by the Council of War, as a design pernicious and over-hazardous; for that the fight with an Enemy more numerous than themselves, fortified in their Redoubts and Works, and hidden under ground in inextricable Labyrinths, was an Enterprise so rash, that no man wishing well to the Garrison, and of sound judgement ought to advise.  
The Turks having in this Campagne fixed themselves well in a formal Siege, and gained ground, and many advantages on the Christians, of which the destruction of the Work of Panigra was none of the least: the Vizier supposed it a seasonable time to enter into a Treaty by the hand of the Secretary Giavarina who was there entertained for that purpose but he falling sick of the Camp-distemper died in a short time, 
The deaths of Secretary Giavarina and Padavino.  whose death was soon after followed by that of Signior Padavino, who finished his days at Canea; the Plate, Money, and Householdstuff of both were carefully inventored, and by the justice of the Vizier duly accounted for, and administered to the Venetians. The Instruments of Treaty being thus taken away, the Captain-Pasha was dispatched to Constantinople, carrying with him four thousand wounded and sick men, and a Letter to the Grand Signior and Divan, signifying his resolutions to win the place, or die under the Walls of it; and to that end desired them to send him such Recruits of men and supply of Provisions as were requisite. He complained of the cowardice of those to whom they had incharged the Convoys; that he wanted both Powder and Bullet, for default of which they could neither ply their great Guns, nor go forward in their Mines; that bread was so dear, that no price could be set to it; that his Soldiers by slaughter and sickness did daily diminish, so that his Army was reduced to twenty three thousand Foot, seven hundred Horse, and two thousand Pioniers; and in fine concluded with urgent instances to have Recruits of all dispeeded to him, without which it was impossible to gain the Town, or save himself. Hereupon Recruits came from all parts, both of Men, Ammunition, and Provisions, especially from the Frontiers or adjacent places, which by such vast evacuations were almost dispeopled, more particularly in Albania and Castelnuovo extraordinary Preparations were making both of Men, Horse, and Camels; and a report was spread, that the Grand Signior intended to pass over in Person to Candia; but this was soon disproved by his residence at Larissa, where he remained to render assistance more easily, and receive advices more speedily than could be performed at Adrianople.  
Great quantities of Corn were also sent from divers places, particularly from Smyrna, where English, French, and Dutch Ships were taken up for that service, to the prejudice of the Trade, and damage of the concerned: some of which Vessels were taken in their passage to Candia, whilst others arrived in safety through the negligence, as was supposed, of the Commanders at Sea. And indeed the Turks plied their business with that industry and diligence, that notwithstanding the Force which the Venetians ●ad at Sea, their Recruits for the most part arrived safe, and Corn began to be so plentiful, that the Vizier gave a prohibition against having more imported; and in short, nothing wanted for prosecution of the War, which was carried on in the Winter, as far as the season or the weather would permit; so that scarce a day passed without something of action, either of storming or blowing up of Forts, overthrowing Galleries, filling Trenches, the particulars of all which are so numerous, that to recount them would fill a Volume, and are more proper to be related in a Journal than a History, in which minute matters ought to be passed by, and nothing but acts of greatest moment be recorded.  
Howsoever great Actions at this season ceased for a while on one side and the other, only continual discharges of great shot and Bomboes' were practised. And the Turks endeavouring with artifice to cover their designs, dispatched a Letter to the Senate of Venice by way of Suda, and thence in a Galley to Candia, touching certain Motives of Peace, supposing that Propositions and Offers of Accommodation would loosen the minds of the Officers, and render them less intent and diligen in their Affairs; on receipt of which Letter, though Marquis Villa replied, That he had as much power from the Senate to conclude a Peace, as the Vizier himself had from his Master, yet the Vizier would not treat with him, but sent a Letter which was consigned by an Aga at the Bulwark of Palma under the caution of a white Flag, desiring that it should be forwarded to Venice. About this time arrived to the great comfort of the Besieged the new Proveditor Bernardo Nani with five hundred Soldiers, and Matteo Matheus Sergeant General with some Recruits from the Pope, bringing with him three hundred Medals of Silver to bestow on such as deserved them, with Jubilees and Indulgences without number, and thus ended the Action of this Year.    

Anne Christi 1668. Hegeira 1079.  
THE Spring approaching, toward the end of January the Turks full of hopes to complete their Conquest, vigorously in all maritime Ports of the Empire made provisions of Corn and other Victuals to be sent to the Camp, when occasion should require, and opened a door for Janissaries according to the Turkish phrase, the Formality of which is in this manner: The Chief Officer appointed for that purpose asks severally such as come to be listed, Of what Chamber they desire to be; 
Formality in making Janissaries in these days:  to which they making reply, That they will be of the fifth, sixth, or seventh, or the like, the Officer gives them a blow under the ear with the palm of his hand, and bids them repair to their Chamber, with which they nimbly pass away. But herein the due form and order of Janissaries was corrupted; for in former days Janissaries were educated in that condition from children, and from thence named Yenisheri or Tyrones, or the young Soldiery; but now on this necessity of raising Forces, ancient men, Fathers of Families with long beards were admitted, to the disparagement of that Order, and corruption of the exactness of that Discipline. Considerable Supplies also were sent of Beldargees or Pioniers; so that this year from several parts, according to the best computation, the Forces of Candia were recruited with a Supply of seventy thousand men, for transportation of which and of their Provisions, all Christian Ships were imbarged at Smyrna and Constantinople, several of which in their voyage to Candia, were intercepted by the Maltese Corsaires, and particularly a French Ship called the Arms of France, on which were between four and five hundred Turks, was taken, and in boarding of her about an hundred Turks were killed upon the Deck: some other small Vessels (one of which was a Ligornese under English Colours) were taken the French Barks which had in this manner lost their Corn, unadvisedly returned to Smyrna, supposing the excuse of having done their endeavours, and of being overpowered by a stronger Force was sufficient: But the Turks who judge of nothing well, but by the success, having gotten them into their hands, made them not only return their Freight, but satisfy the loss of the Cargason.  
In the Month of March the Vizier having intelligence of six or seven Venetian Galleys to be at Fodile, not far from Standia, 
A Fight at Sea.  under the Command of the Proveditor of the Armata Lorenco Cornaro, gave order to Regep Pasha of Romelia, who was Captain of the Soldiery, and Durach Begh, who commanded a Squadron of twelve Galleys, to weigh Anchor in the night, and there surprise them: Durach Begh, though sore against his will, doubting the truth of the report, yet readily obeyed and fitted his Galleys for the Enterprise. The Captain-General having intelligence of the design, prepared four Galleys in Port, and embarked that night with a French Regiment and some Italians to the number of six hundred, besides two Companies of the Guards, and one of the Proveditor Nam, under the Command of Colonel Audré Facile and Montalto, accompanied also with the Proveditor Extraordinary Daniel Justiniani, Commissary of the Treasury of the Militia, with several other Captains and Officers; and arriving at Sandia, found the Proveditor General Cornaro newly entered there from crusing the Seas with sixteen Galleys, to whom having communicated the design, they immediately loosed from the Port, and arrived at Fodilé before midnight. The Turks having from the place of their Anchorage discovered two Sail, hoped there might be no more, and therefore came forth to fight them; but engaging farther, met such a number as evidenced the danger, and the little hope there was in other than in their Courage and Arms. The night being dark, the Venetians not to mistake each other, carried such great Lights on their Mast-heads, as not only distinguished them from the Enemy, but also directed them to give battle to the Turks, which they prosecuted so home, that they took and sunk five of the Turkish Galleys, of which the Admiral commanded by Durach Bey was one; the rest, though much shattered, and for the present unserviceable, did yet by the help of their Oars, and the darkness of the night, find a way to escape: nor was this Victory gained by the Venetians in a Fight of seven hours without the loss of two hundred Soldiers killed, and about five hundred wounded, besides some Persons of Quality and Command, viz the Cavalier Arasi Justiniani, the Commissary Francisco Cornaro, Foscarini, etc. the wounded were Georgio Greco, Lorenco Bembo, and Marco Balbi. The Turks lost many of their best Seamen and Soldiers, besides Slaves and others, counting on every Galley one with another three hundred persons; amongst the Prisoners which amounted to four hundred and ten, the Beys of Cyprus and Navarine with Mustapha of Anatolia, and the Chiaus of the Pasha of Aleppo were taken, together with eleven hundred Christian Slaves who were all freed, on condition that they should serve the Summer following in the Venetian Armata. Of the Turks were slain Durach Bey, the Bey of Coron, and Hastam formerly Bey of Coron. The Great Vizier from the Camp could all the time behold the flashes of the small and great shot, and by help of the Venetian Lights perceive the success of his own Fleet, not answerable to his expectation. What loss the Turks sustained with Slaves and Soldiers is incertain, only an hundred Christian Slaves were released, and four hundred Turks captivated, and amongst the slain was Durach Bey himself, a stout Seaman, and a known Pirate, who from a small Brigantine had raised himself to be Begh of the Morea, and to command four or five Galleys of his own. In like manner, and not long after, a Squadron of Venetian Ships were forced by storm in the night to anchor under Cape Spada, where accidentally six Turkish Galleys were riding. The Sky being very dark and close, the first Ship ran foul of a Galley, and so shattered and crushed her sides, that being ready to sink, the Turks forsook her, and run aboard the Ship to save a life which was to be afterwards miserable and slavish. The others affrighted at the arrival of these unexpected guests, flipt their Cables to seek harbour in a tempestuous Sea; but the weather being too boisterous for Galleys, one of them was cast away, and about an hundred and seventy men lost: the news hereof being brought to Venice by Colonel Vecthia with the Ensigns and Spoils taken from the Enemy, the Senate bestowed the honour of Knighthood on the Captain-General, comforting the families of the slain and wounded with signal marks of Honour and Glory.  
The Captain Pasha put this year to Sea more early than was usual, designing to make as many Voyages to Candia as was possible, with Succours both of Men and Ammunition; his design and work was wholly to avoid the Venetians, and to steal ashore his Recruits; to which end he made such expedition in every Voyage, 
The success of the Turks at Sea.  that scarce could the Christians have advice of his arrival in any part of the Isle of Candia, before he was well forwarded in his return: yet his haste was not so great, but one time having fifty three Galleys in his Company, he adventured to look into the Port of Nio, where he met four Corsaires or Freebooters under Mastese Colours, commanded by two Brother's Themericort, and by the Knights Verva and Bremant: two of the Ships were on the Careen washing and tallowing their Vessels, whilst the other two, viz. the Themericort Brothers were on the Guard, being at anchor in the narrowest entrance to the Harbour. The Turks supposed at first, that so formidable an appearance of their Fleet would affright the Christians to a Surrender, rather than to contend on those unequal terms. But it seems the Corsaires were more resolute than was imagined; for no sooner did the Turks approach, than the Christians discharged their Cannon and Volleys of small shot so plentifully, as caused the Galleys to dispute at a farther distance, where shooting as it were at rovers with their long Cashee Pieces (not adventuring to come to a nearer Fight) for the space of eight hours made (as reported) about eight thousand shot, with little or no execution; so that the Captain-Pasha made his sign of Retreat, and forsook the Engagement, as being too dangereous and difficult an Enterprise. But better success had the Turks the next month at Sea against Captain Georgio, an old and subtle Pirate, who for many years had vexed and pillaged, not only the Turks, but Christians on all Isles of the Archipelago: great fortune he had in taking Turkish Saiks and Vessels; and some of them considerably rich, and when that prey failed him, or was scarce, he pursued his game on the shore, from whence he often carried men, women, and children into slavery, and ofttimes had the fortune of considerable Booty. The Islands which lay open and ungarded were his common Rendezvous, where the men attended his service, and the women his lust. In this manner the Pirate passed for several years, have obtained unto himself a fame and terror with the Turks, and riches at home: the place which he commonly chose to wash and tallow his Vessels, was amongst certain small Isles in the Bay of Edremit, anciently Adrimetum, opposite unto Mytilene, from whence he had as from a Thicket or Wood a view of such Vessels as passed the great Road towards Constantinople: these frequent successes rendered him so confident and secure, that he still continued his station, notwithstanding the Turkish Naval Forces, which in the Summer season made their Rendezvous at Scio. But at length the Captain-Pasha with the whole Turkish Armata being at Scio, and with him three Ships of Tripoli, advice came that Captain Georgio had not forsaken his little Isles, but was there careening his small Fleet which consisted of two Ships and a Brigantine: hereupon the Tripolese were commanded out to encounter the Enemy, whom the next day they found so secure and negligent, that he discovered not his Foes before they were ready to attaque him. The Captain Pasha also fearing that the Tripolese were not of sufficient Force to encounter so valiant and experienced a Commander, both to make the Enterprise the more easy and certain, and to gain the reputation of that business to himself, went out in person with all his Galleys. The Tripolese had began to fire on Captain Georgio before the Pasha came in to their assistance, but it falling calm, and the Ships not able to join in a nearer fight, gave way for the Galleys, which being above fifty in number, overpowered the Christians on all sides; howsoever, the two Ships defended themselves against all this Force, until the Captain himself being killed, his own Ship surrendered, but so shattered, that she was scarce able to swim above water. 
Captain Georgio taken by the Turks.  This Ship being oversome, the Turks boarded the other, commanded by Captain de Lescases, who seeing no remedy to avoid being taken, he leapt into his Boat, and blew up his Ship; howsoever could not escape his destiny, for having his Arm broke, he became a prey and a slave to his Enemy.  
The News of this Victory was celebrated with so much the more joy, by how much this person was feared and hated, and was not only a subject of rejoicing to the Turks, but also to the Christians, whose Parents and Relations this Corsaire had pillaged and enslaved; so that the Inhabitants of the Archipelago for the most part were pleased with the revenge, and promised more security and quietness to their open Coasts. With no less triumph was this News posted to the Grand Signior, who rewarded the Messenger with two thousand Dollars gratuity, and caused demonstrations of joy to be made through the whole Court; so dreadful was grown the Name of so inconsiderable a person, in respect of the greatness of the Ottoman Empire.  
But the success of this advantage did not heighten the courage of the Captain Pasha to that pitch, as to make him more bold with the Venetian Armata; for in the month of July having great Recruits of Men and Provisions to land, and hearing that the Venetians lay before Canea, having fortified a Rock, called St. Todoro, at the mouth of that Port, he resolved for Retimo; but pursuits, or intelligence of the Enemies being in the way, or his own fears still prevented him, until at length he was forced to Gira-Petra, a small and obscure place, far distant from the City of Candia, and the way thither by land rocky, and almost unpassable for Beasts of Burden; howsoever, the Men and Ammunition were there landed with that haste and expedition, that in less than thirty hours' time the Captain Pasha was again upon his return for Scio, leaving the Soldiery, and the Ammunition he had disbarked to find a passage through the Rocks and Mountains: At which the Vizier was so displeased, that he sent the Captain Pasha this Message, That the next time he should forbear to bring farther supplies, until he could find a more commodious Port wherein to land them.  
In this manner the Marine Affairs passed this year at Sea, the Turkish Fleet having, besides other succours, transported Ibrahim Pasha of Damascus with eight hundred Spahees unto Candia, whom we mentioned formerly to have been Pasha of Grand Cairo, and married to the Grand Signior's Sister; and being one with whom I had a former acquaintance, and who was a great friend to the English Nation, I made him a visit as he passed through Smyrna.  
Whilst these matters were transacting at Sea, on the 7th of January arrived the new Proveditor General Bernardo Nani, and Sergeant General Muteo Matei with five hundred Foot, sent by the Pope, who gave Licence for destruction of some Monasteries, whose Orders were judged less necessary in the Venetian State, that their Revenue might be applied to the service of this War; after Arrival of which succours, a general Muster was made of the whole Garrison, and the number thereof reckoned to amount unto eight thousand fight Men; though soon afterwards continual action and exploits of War decimated the number, and many of the brave Commanders being taken off, every tenth man perished, and rendered the place in a condition which required continual supplies.  
For many and various were the attempts and actions performed on both sides under the Walls of Candia; and first the Turks began to make appear a Battery which they had raised on the side of the Lazaretto, which so offended though Port, that there was no harbour or access for Vessels. On the contrary to which, by the Fort of St. Andrea another Battery was raised, which offended Tramata very much, which was another small harbour, capable only to receive Boats or Barks; the passage to which was so annoyed now by the Enemy's Cannon, that no Vessel could go in or out, unless in the Night, and that too with some difficulty and danger.  
The Turks gaining advantage on the side of St. Andrea, 
The Turks resolve to make their passage by St Andrea.  applied their whole strength and diligence to that part; and one dark Night passing undiscovered along the Seas, they silently fixed a Cord to the Palisade of St. Andrea, and with an Engine strained it so violently, that they tore away several of the main Stakes of the Work without being perceived by the Sentinels, who paid for that neglect with the price of their lives; upon which success they continued to advance their lines on that side, which Marquis Villa perceiving, resolved to hinder by some valiant sallies. And first two hundred brave men selected out of several Regiments, conducted by Sergeant Major Motta, issued out from Panigra, and taking their way along the Sea, bravely mixed with the Turks, and put them to flight; 
A Sally made by the Christians.  and though the Alarm thereof brought a Concourse of Turks from all parts of the Camp, yet the Christians stood so stoutly to it, that they struck a terror to their Enemies, and once forced them to a Retreat within their Trenches; and at length, after they had overthrown certain Redoubts and Traverses, they gave back with good order, returning with Victory and Glory; which bravery the Captain General-acknowledged to all, and encouraged in the common Soldiery with a Present of fifty Zechins. This success gave the besieged opportunity to finish their Platforms which they had raised on the side of the Ditch adjoining to the Bulwark of St. Andrea, on which they planted two pieces of Cannon which carried fifty pound Bullet a piece; which much disturbed the Enemy's Traverses: Howsoever, the Turks with indefatigable pains, and invincible patience battered the little Tower of Priuli, the Curtain, and Revelin of St. Andrea, and employed all their power and attention to fill the Ditch with Faggots, Earth and other Rubbish.  
On the 29th of February, after the Christians had first made a Breach on the Enemies Redoubt, which confronted the Revelin of St. Andrea, and sprang five Mines one after the other, a second Sally was made by a considerable Body of the besieged, consisting of two hundred French and Savoyards, three hundred Italians, two hundred Germans, and a hundred and twenty horsemen, 
Another Sally.  who issued forth with that Gallantry, that driving the Turks under Covert, advanced far within their Works, with which Demonstration of honour the Captain-General being satisfied, they made the smoke which was a Signal for their Retreat; so that returning victorious without much loss, that day was remarkable, and numbered amongst the other days which were esteemed successful and fortunate in that Siege.  
Howsoever, the Turks with admirable patience and assiduity crept forward by their Traverses, and help of their great shot on the Bastion of St. Andrea, which whilst Augustine Rostayne, Adjutant of Marques Villa, considered, he was taken off by a Cannon Bullet, and yet the Turks could not advance so fast, but that the Engineer Maupassan gave some retardment to their progress by firing a Mine, which overthrew two of their Redoubts, and afforded them new work to repair them and the adjoining Traverses.  
This was the present state of the miserable Candia, when the Duke of Savoy recalled his Subject Marquis Villa from his honourable employment; 
Marquis Villa returns into Italy.  and a Ship, called Alexander the Great, by appointment of the Venetian Senate arrived at Standia to transport him and his Family to Venice; so that on the 22/12 of April, accompanied to Tramata by all the principal Officers of the Garrison, he embarked in order to his Voyage, whose place was about two Months after supplied by the Marquis St. Andrea Monthrun, a Nobleman of France, with whom the Venetian Ambassador at Paris, by order of that Republic, had prevailed to take upon him the defence and protection of that deplorable City, reduced now almost to its ulti●●●● Crisis.  
I cannot adventure to assign the reasons that might induce the Duke of Savoy to recall the worthy Governor from this glorious action. Some say, that those who were emulous of his glory procured his revocation; Others, that the Marquis himself desired it; 
Causes of Marquis Villas departure.  and that finding the Forces of the Town to decline, and the Turks to encroach and penetrate daily into the innermost parts of strength, he was desirous, after so long a Siege, to return with untainted glory; or perhaps weary of a Siege so tedious and perilous, he might desire to retire, having performed sufficient already in his own person, and enough to make all Christendom his Debtors and Admirers. So that I cannot but reproach those tongues and pens, which in report and writings attribute the cause of Marquis Villas retirement to certain just occasions of discontent given him by the Captain General Francisco Morosini, who, envious of his Fame and actions, and unwilling to have a conshater with him in his honours, did usually thwart his Counsels and Proposals; and more particularly contemned a Redoubt which Marquis Villa had built, and of which he had a singular esteem. Yet that Morosini might evidence the unsufficiency thereof, 'tis reported that he wrote a Letter to the Vizier, to assault that Redoubt; for if he did, he promised to afford him opportunity to take it, by withdrawing all Forces from thence; which Letter it is said, was betrayed to Marquis Villa, and brought to his hands, which he with great prudence and moderation dissembled until the hour of his departure, and then produced it to the astonishment and shame of Morosini. To this particular I give the less belief, because I find it wrote in a Journal of this Siege by a person who was a great Favourer of the French, and willing to share the entire glory to that Nation, and the miscarriages to the Italian. Whatsoever might be the motive to Marquis Villa to persuade his return, is uncertain; howsoever, it is reported, that being arrived at Zant in his way to Venice; and there meeting a strong Convoy bound for Candia, with recruits of Men, and plenty of provisions, he conceived new thoughts of the greatness of the Republic; and beholding also with what vigour and vigilance they attended to the conservation of that place, he began to testify some remorse and dissatisfaction for having abandoned a Charge which rendered his Fame great through the World; and the continuation of which labours being crowned with that success which his courage and conduct merited, might have brought a Blessing to all Christendom, and perpetuated his honour and glory to all posterity. The Marquis being arrived at Venice was received with the usual Ceremonies and Honours from the Public, and being Introduced, after private Audiences, into the College, he spoke in this manner.  
IF the thanks which I render to your Serenity, 
Marquess Villas Speech.  and to your Excellencies could equal the greatness of those favours which I have received from you, it would have been but an ordinary glory to you not to have infinitely surpassed the bounds of my acknowledgements, as you have infinitely outdone the utmost of my Deserts; Nor could this August Senate have been exalted to the most elevated point of Soveragin Power, had I been able to render Services worthy of that generosity which composed it. For as the affection of the Creatures towards God, makes excuses for their wants and infirmities, so having a zealous desire to contribute to the glories of this most Serene Republic, not only my endeavours, my labours, and my blood, but also my life, and my whole being; I beseech you to accept thereof as an atonement for the weakness of my abilities. This, my Lords, is that desire which I have ever demonstrated in all the wearisome performances of my Charge under the generous Conduct of the Captain General of your Arms, whose Valour I have endeavoured to second and imitate. This is that Desire which would have entertained me in the service of this most Serene Republic to the ultimate period of my life, if the Command of my Prince, concurring with the Assent of your Serenity, had not enjoined my return. I confess, that I should feel in myself an inward Consolation, could I assist at the triumph of Candia, which I hope in a short time to see victorious over all her Enemies; until when, my Lords, the honour which you have been pleased to do me hitherto, cannot but be relished by me as a Comfort of my life. And what greater Glory can I imagine to myself, than to have served a Republic, which may be called the most perfect work of the hand of God, which being founded like the Firmament upon the Waters, communicates happy Tranquillity through all the World? I am able now to boast, That I have seen a City which of itself alone is able to resist the Puissance of all Asia, and that I have proved and tried the valorous opposition which it made against a formidable Enemy. I can (I say) glory that I have awakened in the hearts of your Soldiery, their ancient Valour, and that I have sprinkled your Laurels with my own Blood; and it is but just that I should distil it to the last drop for the service of this most Serene Republic, which after so many Ages resigns itself up a Sacrifice for all Christendom. It is by your Arms (my Lords) and by your  Constancy, that the City of Candia, which in former Days was esteemed the weakest of all the Fortresses of Greece, is become at present the most famous Theatre of War. I dare not only hope, that the conclusion thereof will be happy, so long as your Serenity watchfully attends to the conservation of that place, but that also this August Senate will extend their Conquests into the most remote parts of all the East. This would be, most Serene Prince, and most Excellent Lords, the consummation of all my desires, and also that I might finish my days in the Service of this most Serene Republic, towards which I shall for ever conserve a most passionate zeal and an immortal acknowledgement.  
The Senate, that they might testify the esteem they entertained of the person of Marquis Villa, presented him with a Basin of Gold valued at six thousand Ducats, together with a Patent recounting at large the many famous Exploits which he had performed in their Service, which they expressed with a stile so generous and obliging, as may serve for a Record to transmit the Fame of his Merits to all Posterity.  
Marquis Villa being departed from Candia, the Captain-General recalled all his Forces from divers parts of the Archipelago, which he had sent thither with the Soldiers wounded in the last Battle; and being returned, they brought with them great numbers of Pioniers and Workmen to labour in the Fortifications and Mines: at the same time also the Captain-Pasha arrived at Canea, bringing two thousand Janissaries with him.  
The Marquis St. Andrea Monthrun, 
Marquis St. Andrea visits the Works.  a Gentleman of the French Nation, was transported to Candia by the General Proveditor Cornaro, where being entered into the Charge and Office of Marquis Villa, wanted nothing of the vigilance and circumspection of his Predecessor. And therefore in the first place having visited all the Forts, Outworks, and Retrenchments of the Town, ordered what was necessary for repair of the breaches, and amended what was deficient in the most distressed Fortifications. And though the Turks fired a Mine the 22th of August at the point of the Fort St. Andrea, which made a most dangerous breach; yet it was so valiantly defended, and so speedily repaired, that the Enemy gained little or no advantage, and all by the extraordinary diligence of this Marquis St. Andrea, who passed whole months without unclothing himself; and as his nights were without sleep, so his days consumed without repose, applying himself personally to all places where was most of danger, especially at the Fort of St. Andrea, where he took up his constant Quarters.  
The Turksnow daily pressing the Town more nearly than before, Skirmishes and Sallies were more frequent and more bloody; so that about this time the Proveditor General Bernardo Nani applying himself with all earnestness in the performance of his Charge, was slain by a Musket-shot in his head; his death was much lamented by all, being a Gentleman who was born (as may be said) in the Fleet, having had his Education there, and passed his youth in Wars and dangers for the safety and honour of his Country. Girolamo Bataglia was elected by the Republic to succeed him in the Office, whose death was also seconded by that of Francisco Bataglia, 
〈…〉  Brother of the Duke of Candia, being shot in the breast with a Musket-bullet; and though he was sent thither to administer Justice to the People, yet his zeal and courage carrying him to Martial Acts beyond his duty, made a grave for him amongst the other Heroes and Worthies of that place.  
The Turk, approaching daily nearer with their Works, infested very much the passage of Vessels to the Town, and shot so directly into the Port, that no Ship, Galley, or Bark could remain in any security from their Cannon; to remedy which, a small Redoubt was raised at Tramata, which being well and strongly fortified served for a small Port, under the shelter of which the lesser Vessels found some protection, and was of great relief to the distressed City. About this time the Pope's Galleys with those of Malta arrived, commanded by Fra. Vincenzo Rospigliosi, the Pope's Nephew, who having not brought a greater number of people than what served to man their Galleys, they were not able to spare many for defence of the Town.  
The long continuance of this Siege, and the same thereof noised through the whole World, moved the heroic and gallant Spirits of our Age, to descend into this Campus Martius, this Field of War, and give proofs of their Prowess and Valour in defence of the Christian Cause; some being moved by a principle of vainglory, proceeding from the briskness of a youthful and airy Spirit, and others from the sense of Devotion and fervour towards Religion: amongst which none were more forward than some Gentleman of the French Nation, as namely Monsieur La Fueillade, alias Duke of Roanez, with the Count St. Paul, 
Some French Gentlemen, Adventurers for honour, ar●ive at Candia.  a young Cavalier; to forward which design, taking first the Licence and Benediction of their King, they appointed their Rendezvous at Tolon, where they listed two hundred Gentleman, Cadets or younger Brothers, who went in quest of Honour, and not of Pay, with four hundred ordinary Soldiers who expected their maintenance from the bounty of their Leaders. The chief of whom was Monsieur La Fueillade, and his Lieutenant the Chevalier De Tresmes.  
Their whole Body was divided into four Bridgades.  

The first commanded by Count St. Paul  
The second by the Duke De Carderousse.  
The third by the Count De Villa Maur.  
And the fourth by the Duke De Cheateau Tiery.   
When these Persons of Honour and Courage arrived at Candia, they found the City hardly beset, and reduced to a straight and difficult condition; for the Turks were advanced so near to the Fort of St. Andrea, that the Soldiers within and without could cross their Muskets, and reach Tobaco one to the other: howsoever this breach was so well repaired with a good Palissado fortified with several Bonnets, and a double Retrenchment on the Bastion, itself, and a third Retrenchment of squared stone withal, that the courage of the Besieged being nothing abated by the many and furious assaults of the Enemy, the Town still remained in a defensible posture, and still capable with good Succours and Supplies to yield matter of employment for several years to the Ottoman Forces. These worthy Champions, as I said, being arrived, moved with the sense of Religion, and desire of glory to themselves, challenged the privilege of mounting the Guard of St. Andrea; but that being already prepossessed by the Knights of Malta and other Officers of the place, was refused to them. Howsoever the Captain-General Morosini was pleased to gratify them with the Guard of a small Chapel over that Bastion on the right hand of the breach, a place of no less danger, and therefore of no less honour than the other; with which the Cavaliers being satisfied, Monsieur St. Paul mounted the Guard one day at six a clock in the morning, and continued there until the same hour of the day following; during which time he lost his Major Dupre and Monsieur De Marenval, the latter of which had his brains knocked out with so violent a blow of a great shot, that some pieces of his skull dangerously wounded the Sieurs De Chamilly and De Lare, who were near to him: and more maliciously did the Turks ply the stations of these new-come Guests than any others, throwing Bomboes', Granades, Stink-pots, and other sorts of artificial Fire without cessation into their Quarters, notwithstanding which, this young Prince and Monsieur La Fueillade exposed themselves like common Soldiers, animating their men more with their example than their words.  
And now by this time by so many Works and removals of Earth, by so many Traverses and Mines under ground, and throwing up the caverns and bowels of the Earth into the Air, the soil became so brittle, crumbling, and as it were sandy, and like ashes, that it seemed not capable longer enduring of the Pick-ax or the Shovel, and was so porous, that the light of some Mines glimmering into the others Traverses, easily discovered each others Mines, whereby it became equally a trade and custom to steal Powder. 
The Christians overthrow a battery of the Turks.  Howsoever the Venetians so closely worked with those Props and Arts, that they form a considerable Mine, which on the first of December they sprang with so much success, that they wholly overthrew a Battery of the Turks directed against St. Andrea, and buried all their Cannon.  
But these French Gallants intended not from the first of their design to make this War their Trade, or the Town of Candia their place of habitation, but as Passengers or Pilgrims, whose souls are active, and hate idleness, to give the World some proofs of their Valour, and so away: wherefore Lafoy Fueillade their General pressed Morosini to give leave, that he and his Fellow-soldiers might make a Sally, and enter into the Enemy's Trenches, so as to yield a divertisement to those on the Walls, and perform that Action and Enterprise for which they had designed and undertaken this Voyage: of which some of them were so impatient, that they would not expect Orders for their Sally, as the Chevalier De Tresmes, who alone entered into the Enemy's Works, and returned with his Sword all bloody; at which La Fueillade his Commander was so incensed, that he reproved him with this short reprehension, I would as gladly see a Butcher as you. Others by this example scarce refrained from the like; amongst which Monsieur De Ville Franche drew a Turk by force from his Trench, and brought him to the foot of the Bastion; but there he was forced to quit his Prize, for being shot in the Leg with a Pistol-bullet, soon after died of the wound: By these examples the Commanders seeing it impossible to repress or abate the mettle of these vigorous Spirits, their bridle was taken off, and licence given to make their excursion; so that all things being ordered and contrived for a Sally, before break of day in the morning they silently issued forth, 
A S●lly. ●ade by the French.  and leaping into the Enemy's Quarters, valiantly mingled with them, cutting and hewing down all before them; their Banner was a Crucifix carried in the Front by Father Paul a Capuchin Friar, who little regarding those who followed him, proceeded with his Ensign as unconcerned, as if he had been in Procession; which so animated the Soldiery, that like men conducted by miracle, they broke through the gross Body of the Enemy's Force: and so violent they were in their combat, and so intent to their business, that they neither observed the multitudes of the Enemy which came upon them, nor the signal of their Commander for a Retreat; until at length discovering their danger, they made speed with some disorder to return, having lost an hundred and twenty Gentlemen in this rencontre, whose heads being cut off (as the custom of the Turks is) were pitched upon the Pikes end, and ranked before the door of the Viziers' Tent, amongst which the head of the Marquis Doradour did beyond all the others draw the eyes of the Turks, who admired the clearness of his complexion, and fairness of the hair; which being breaded in tresses for the more convenience in fight, made death itself beautiful, and was at the same time both his Enemy's glory and their compassion. The French having thus evaporated their fury with this Phlebotomy, there not remaining above two hundred and thirty after this Sally of all those six hundred brought into Candia, Monsieur La Fueillade with his relics departed: at which time the whole strength of the Town consisted of about seven thousand stranger Soldiers, four thousand Inhabitants, and two thousand Savoyards, which was too weak a Garrison to resist so potent an Enemy, so formally and strongly encamped, unless supplied with new Recruits. Wherefore the Dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburg mindful of their Christian Brethren in this distressed Siege, contributed three Regiments towards their relief, 
The Dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburg sent Forces to relieve Candia.  consisting in all of three thousand three hundred men. The first under Count Waldeck; the second under Molleson, and the third under Count Radesfeld. They made their Muster first at Verona, and embarking at Venice the 28th of March, on the 12th of May 1669. they arrived at Candia. These valiant Soldiers desiring to ease the long besieged Companies, demanded the Guards of Sabionera and St. Andrea; which being by this time become hot and dangerous stations, were not disputed with that heat of honour as formerly, but were easily yielded to the fresh and new-come Soldiery. Many now and various were the assaults which the Enemy made upon the Town, hoping to carry it by dint of Sword; but the Christians unweariedly maintained their valour and courage, and particularly the Lunenburghers, whose gallantry deserved its due praise and reward. Their General Count Waldeck whilst he undauntedly encouraged his men, 
Count Waldeck dies of his ●ounds.  and openly exposed himself on the Works, received a mortal wound, of which soon afterwards he died; but before he expired, he assembled together his Fellow Soldiers, and encouraged them in the Holy cause they were come to maintain, giving them as a Farwel-Sermon, instructions, and persuasive arguments to a godly life, and having confessed his owns sins in the presence of them all, he resigned his spirit into the hands of his Creator, leaving not only his own Forces, but the whole Town disconsolate for the loss of so able a Commander.  
And now the time of year approaching, wherein the Town expected its ultimate Relief, and the Union of all the Princes of Christendom for raising the Siege, which had continued for the space now of about two years; the valiant Christians full of hopes, daily animated each other, casting their eyes to Seaward, promised a reward to the first Descryer of the long desired Fleet. The Turks also being advised of the expected Succours, resolved if possible to perform the business designed before their arrival; and thereupon made one of the greatest assaults that ever was yet given to the Town, in which though the Christians behaved themselves with all valour imaginable, yet the Turks still gained farther footing and advantage. And now it fared with the Town after every storm, as it doth with a physical body after every accession of a Fever, which though it intermits for some time, yet it leaves the Patient always more weak and debilitated than before. Wherefore the Christians increasing in care and diligence, the Captain-General disarmed several of his Galleys to supply the Town with what Force he could possibly contribute, and the Engineers employed their brains for destruction of the Enemy, so that they fell again to their Mines, and sprang one which took good effect; soon after they sprang seven others, after which four more near the Revelin of St. Spirito, 
A Mine of an hundred and sixty Sacks of Powder fired by the Chrians.  which blew up many Turks, ruined their Lodgings, and buried one of their Batteries: these also were followed by another Mine of an hundred and sixty Sacks of Powder, which took its way between St. Andrea and the Revelin of St. Spirito with extraordinary execution and violence, throwing up that vast quantity of Earth and Timber, that it not only overwhelmed the Enemy in the neighbouring Trenches, but overthrew a Battery of three Pieces of Cannon, which the Turks had raised on the Revelin of St. Andrea: yet all this served to increase the heat and fury of the Enemy rather than abate it; for they imagining this to be the ultimate force and the last blast of the expiring Fortress, plied their assaults with the more fury and madness, pressing forward the crowds of the Soldiery collected lately in Villages, and the Janissaries newly created taken from the Plough to be matter and fuel for the Christians Powder.  
Winter now approaching, and the Vizier resolving to quarter a second year under the Walls of Candia, began to provide against the weather, and resolved to lie still until the Spring should renew the time for action, but never intermitted his employment of plying constantly his Batteries, and shooting Bomboes' into the Town. In the mean time the Besieged being animated by their new additional Forces, whose spirits also were high, and desirous of action; the Commanders thought it not policy to suppress the heat and mettle of their courage at the beginning, but gave way to the Soldier's proposition of a Sally, which was effected in the month of December with no bad success. 
The Christians sally on the side of Sabionera.  For the Christians surprising the Turks unawares, little dreaming of any such design, fell in amongst them on the side of Sabionera, where they took a Battery, dismounted and spiked the Cannon, with the loss of the Duke of Candia, being shot in the breast with a Musket-bullet; of the Turks near three thousand were killed, amongst whom was Benglee the Sampsongibashee or Major General of the Janissaries, and Katirgi Oglé Pasha of Canea, whom we have already mentioned, and so returned with Triumph into the Town. This Katirgi Oglé which signifies the Son of a Mulatier, was formerly a common Thief, who rob on certain Mountains near Antioch in Pisidia, called Ock-shaher, which now have their names from him: 
Katirgi-Oglé his original and life  and being a courageous man and fortunate, drew a considerable number of Miscreants from all parts to follow him in his Enterprifes. His profession was not to rob Caravans or Merchants travelling in their honest employment; but Knight-Errant-like pretended to revenge the injuries and abuses of his Country by the unjust and corrupt Ministers, whom for robbing and oppressing the people, he esteemed it Justice and Virtue to deprive of their ill gotten Wealth. In which Trade he gained such Riches and Power, that at length he came to Scutari, from whence acquainting the Grand Signior of the abuses of his Officers, and his own course of living was upon promises of duty and submission received into Grace and Favour, and not only obtained pardon, but preferment. For the Grand Signior discovering in him a spirit of much resolution and bravery sent him unto Candia, and conferred on him the Pasha, luck of Canea, in which on all occasions he comported himself with much bravery, dying at last before the Walls of Candia.  
Various were the Sallies and Conflicts the Christians made upon the Turks towards the end of this Year; one of which, after that foregoing, was made by Marquis Villa, who with a thousand two hundred men fell in upon the Turks Trenches, where he had so good success, that he brought back with him a hundred Turks heads, which he planted on the Walls.  
The Turks also as they had made strong Assaults, and gained on the Fort of St. Andrea to the East, so they undauntedly pressed forwards on the Bastion of Sabionera to the West, with a Force of ten thousand men, having the advantage of three Batteries, each consisting of ten pieces of Ordnance. 
The Turks storm three Bastions at once.  The next Night the Turks gave a general Assault with all their Forces to the Bastions of Panigra, Sabionera, and St. Andrea, and the great Fort St. Demetrius; but the Besieged were armed with all caution and vigilance against surprise, and with that Conduct and Valour, that they gave the Enemy three Gallant Repulses with much slaughter and confusion; but yet this succss was diminished by the loss of the Count de Mare, an experienced Venetian Soldier, who, after proofs of an invincible Valour, lost his life in defence of the Christian Cause. But not long after the Marquis Cornaro, and the Baron Spar arriving with a Recruit of three thousand Men, as if they intended to requite the Turks last Assaults, made so resolute and so successful a Sally, that they left above two thousand Infidels dead upon the place, with a considerable number of their Officers.  

The State of Affairs in the Turkish Court, and other Parts of the Empire during the War in CANDIA.  
BUT whilst we are in relation of the Wars abroad, we must not forget the proceed of Affairs at home. The Grand Signior now weary of his repose and abode in his Seraglio at Adrianople, and impatient of the delays in his Affairs at Candia, judged it as well agreeable to the present convenience of his Empire, as to his own humour, to seat himself in some place of nearer distance from Candia, than his present abroad; from whence by his presence and authority, his Army might with better expedition be supplied with all necessaries of War and provision. After various Arguments about the choice of the place, Larissa was fixed upon, a City anciently renowned for Antiquity and Plenty, 
The Female Court sent to Constantinople.  And that the Court might not abound with unnecessary Attendants; the Queen Mother, and Hasaki Sultana, with all the Ladies of their Retinue, were sent to Constantinople, a policy perhaps to amuse the minds of the people, and afford them an occasion of discourse, and hopes that the Grand Signior himself might shortly follow: But before the departure of this Female Court, 
The Janissaries jealous of the safety of the Sultan's Brothers.  the disposal of the Grand Signior's Brothers was moved and questioned by the Janissaries, who having long since been jealous and doubtful of their safety, did demand, that the protection and custody of them should be committed to the Queen Mother; who willingly received the Charge, and gave security by Hoget to defend and preserve them from all private Treachery, or public Attempts with the same tenderness and care as she should her own life, or the life of her Son. In this manner these Princes and Princesses departing, made a solemn and magnificent entrance into Constantinople. The chief of the Cavalcade was Kulogli, the Grand Signiors Mosayp, or Favourite, attended with a hundred and fifty Pages in Coats of Male, and Satin Vests; in one Coach was the Valedè Sultana, or the Queen Mother, in the next was the Hasaki Sultana, or the Grand Signior's Queen, in the third were the Brothers, in the fourth was the young Prince, or the Grand Signior's Son, after came the Coaches of more ordinary Ladies attended with about a hundred and fifty black Eunuches, in Vests of white Satin.  
The Grand Signior also preparing for his journey to Larissa, pitched his Tents without the City; from whence one day viewing round the Camp from a Jardac, or Tent, elevated above the rest, he espied with a Prospective Glass a certain person taking Tobacco in his Tent, whilst a Slave rubbed his Legs: His Attendants not able or willing upon his Demands to inform him who he was, 
The Grand Signior displeased with Tobacco.  he sent an Officer to make Enquiry, who returned with Answer, that it was Ibrihim Aga, the Kahya or Steward to the Chimacam, and in effect Chimacam himself, having a great share in the mannagement of Affairs; but the smoke had like to have smothered him and all his Fortunes; for this Grand Signior, who is as great an Enemy to it as King James was, or Sultan Morat, would have made him the Sacrifice to that Incense, had not those present interceded for him; who with the Chimacam's own mediation, and the cost of fifty Purses, or five and twenty thousand Dollars, ransomed his Life.  
The Sultan being arrived at Larissa, 
An Ambassador sent from Venice.  News came of the near approach of the Excellentissimo Alvise de Molino, Ambassador from the Venetian Republic, with propositions of peace. But the Turks before they would admit the Embassy, or the person which brought it, to a nearer approach than a Days Journey from the Court, would be resolved first whether he brought with him the Keys of Candia; To which it was replied by the Interpreter, That he was not able to give them satisfaction in that particular, being but a mean and ordinary servant, to whom the Secrets of State, ●nd resolutions of great men were not committed; his Office being only to render faithfully the words and sense of his Masters, and not to enter into the private thoughts and Cabinet of their Counsels. To which the Chimacam proudly and barbarously made answer, Go tell thy Master, that unless he brings the Keys of Candia, thy head shall pay for it. And that he presume not in person to approach nearer unto this Court. So the Ambassador remained at a distance for some weeks, and at length was transferred over to the Vizier at Candia; who being more ready to hearken to propositions, in hopes by some overture or other to hook in Candia, gave an easy Audience to the Ambassador, and controverted several Articles and Propositions with all freedom and patience. So that on the Venetians part, the Surrender of Suda was offered, and a Sum of money, in compensation of the War. The Vizier on the other side would be contented with nothing less than the Surrender of Candia; and in lieu thereof to grant a Licence to rebuild Paleo-Castro, an ancient Fortress. But the Fortress itself of Candia being the prize and aim of both, nothing could be concluded without that; so that, the Ambassador in fine, declared plainly, That the City of Candia was maintained and defended by the Arms of Foreign Princes, without whose consent it could not be resigned; all the rest of the Island should be the reward of their blood and labour, only Candia was capable of no Conditions, but what were imposed on it by force of Arms.  
The Vizier, whose honour could be salved, and the glory of the Ottoman Empire maintained, at no other rate than the subjection of Candia, would hearken to no other terms or proposals; so that the Treaty broke off, and the Ambassador returned to Canea, there to remain until farther Overtures of an Accommodation should present.  
It was now towards the depth of Winter when three men of War and a Fireship, 
French Ships of W●r sail to Constantinople.  sent by the most Christian King, steered up the Hellespont with words and boastings as full of Wind as their Sails; and being arrived at Constantinople, vaunting of their Force, as if sufficient to subdue the Turkish Dominions, they uttered certain rumours, that they were come to revenge the late affront offered to their Merchants, to cause that money to be repaid, which in late and frequent Avanias had been extorted from their Nation; and to renew their Capitulations with more advantageous terms. As namely, That their Customs from 5 b● reduced to 3 per Cent. as the English, Dutch, and Genoeses pay. That their King be treated by the Sultan with the equal Presents and Gifts, according to the Custom used with the Emperor; and that at all times interchangeably Ambassadors be sent to reside in each others Dominions; with other propositions which seemed as extravagant to the Turks, as they appeared to others vain, and to have no foundation but in the report of the Vulgar.  
But that which was reported by the most judicious concerning these Ships, was, That his most Christian Majesty being made to understand perfectly the affronts put on his Nation by the Turks; and not fully satisfied (as is supposed) with the respect they had shown to his Ambassador at Constantinople, made it the chief Design of his Ships to withdraw him from thence, supposing it a less diminution to his honour, to have the person of his Agent subjected to affronts, than of his Ambassador, to which (it was imagined) he might be obnoxious, in consideration of those great supplies, which were in the following year designed for Candia. In what manner soever the Turks deemed of this appearance of Men of War to hector and brave them at their Imperial City, they did yet for the present cunningly dissemble the matter, giving the French fair Words, and what plenty of Provisions their occasions did require. In what manner this Affair was transacted, I shall not adventure to relate, nor is it well or certainly known; Yet not long after came Orders for the Ambassador to repair to the Court at Larissa; and that until the Grand Signior's pleasure was farther known, the Ships of War were to be detained. The Commander in chief, called Monsieur d' Almeras, was not a little troubled to have his Ships thus embargued, and labouring in his thoughts between the time limited in his Instructions by his Master and the restraint by the Turks, he once bravely resolved to hazard his passage through the Castles, but protracting the execution thereof from day to day, even until the end of April; at length Licence came for their departure, and Orders to repair unto Vola, near Larissa, there to take an Ambassador, or Agent, or Envoyé from the Sultan to their King. For it seems, the Vizier had intimated to the Grand Signior, That it was not time to disgust the French King, and to bring him under the notion of a declared and public Enemy, or at least to irritate him so far as might provoke him to send greater Forces, than perhaps he designed the next year, for Candia: and that he ought to comply with the present conjuncture, and salve that up for a time, which he might afterwards open at his pleasure. 
The Grand Signior sends a Messenger to the French King.  This counsel seeming reasonable to the Grand Signior, and agreeable to the present necessity, he ordered (as I was credibly informed) a thousand Dollars only to adorn his Ambassador; so pitifully do the Turks esteem of Christian Princes, and so highly do they value themselves, as if a Message from them would be reverenced in Christendom as a favour, though brought by a Porter or a Slave. But the French Ambassador considering this allowance too mean a provision for a person qualified to appear before his Master, did (as it is said) out of his own Purse and generous Soul contribute a far greater Sum, with two Vests of Sables towards his better Equipage. In this manner the Sultan dissembling an appearance of good correspondence with his Christian Majesty, dispatched away his Envoyé on the Ships of War, being a Person in quality of a Mutafaraca, one of the same degree with a Chaous, to expostulate with the King concerning several Particulars, and especially his Reasons for sending for his Ambassador, without sending another according to ancient custom to supply his Office, wondering much at this sudden alteration of friendship, without any cause given on the Ottoman side: and with these smooth and fair words the Turks imagined they might charm the Spirit of the King for a while, and suspend his Succours from Candia, until at last it were beyond his power and wisdom to relieve. In the mean time the Ambassador from the most Christian King was detained as an Hostage for the other, of whose return we shall speak in its due place.  
Towards the end of this year Sir Daniel Harvey Lord Ambassador from His Majesty of Great Britain arrived at Constantinople, 
Sir Daniel Harvey Ambassador from his Majesty.  succeeding in the place of the Earl of Winchelsea, who could not obtain Audience with the G. Signior until the end of the following year, by reason of the Sultan's unsettled abode and far distance; who at length coming to Salonica, summoned the Ambassador thither, and there conferred on him the usual Ceremonies and Honours due to the Ambassador at first Reception.  
Candia was now hardly assailed in four places, 
A Relation of the state of Candia toward the end of this year.  viz. on the side of Betlem, Panigra, St. Andrea, and Sabionera. These places being twice stormed, in which the Turks lost thirty thousand men, so many Mines and Fornelli were fired, that the ground lay open like a vast abyss, with strange heaps of confused and undigested Earth, and hindered the Enemy from approaching to the Wall; but Sabionera and St. Andrea being esteemed the most weak, because they were not fortified by any considerable Outworks, or compassed with any depth of Ditch, were pressed and forced upon by the Turk with more violence than any parts of the City. The Enemy having by their great number of Pioniers elevated the confused Earth, they form some Batteries, fortifying them and sheltering their people with Sacks of Wool, and a Labyrinth (as we may say) of Redoubts, they advanced foot by foot upon the Revelin of St. Andrea, being destitute of all Mines to stop their proceed; and having at length blown up the Revelin, and with fire, and earth having taken the Out-work, they penetrated into the Ditch (which was not deep) with four Traverses, and came now to the very foot of the wall of the Bulwark, fortified with eighteen pieces of Cannon, six of which carrying fifty pound Bullet shot into the Ditch, eight flanked that side which was opposite to Panigra, and four on that part towards the Revelin of St. Spirito, notwithstanding which they stormed the Walls in nine places. And beginning to make a breach by firing certain Mines, which opened a wideness of forty two paces at the point of that Bulwark; and continuing their breaches towards the Sea, breaking in their way the Front of the Fort Priulo, they proceeded almost to the Gate of St. Andrea, and opened forty eight paces more, in all ninety paces. Afterwards they ruined the remainder of the Wall, and that which was called the Scotch Fort to the very Sea; so that the Christians were forced to retire from their Outworks, and contract their Precincts to the Walls of the City.  
To add unto the misery of this place, an unfortunate shot from the Turks Camp entered that Magazine which was near St. Peter; Church, where the artificial Fires were made; and meeting several shells of Granades already charged, with thirty Barrels of Powder; all took fire and blue into the air, and burned all the houses which were near thereunto. At this unlucky accident the Besieged fearing a general assault, and seeing the Turkish Horse draw into a Body near Sabionera, the whole Garrison ran to the Walls; but no farther Attempt being made, towards evening they blew up a Lodge of the Enemy, with all the people that were therein.    

Anno Christi 1669. Hegeira 1080.  
TOwards the end of the last Year, and at the beginning of this the Turks began to open their eyes, and find themselves defrauded with the grossest cheat that ever was imposed on a people who had either reason or humanity. For now three or four years had run on, that the French, Dutch, Italians, and other Nations had introduced into all parts of the Turkish Dominions (unless in those Eastward, as Aleppo, 
The story of the false Reaux or Temins.  and farther) a sort of small Money called by some Luigini, by others Ottavi, and by the Turks Temins, worth about five pence English; which appearing pleasant and bright to the eye, and commodious for change, and common expenses, so bewitched the Commonalty, that Pieces of Eight, Zaichins, and other merchantable Money were laid aside, as neither currant or valuable. At first about nine years passed they were of good and warrantable Silver, but afterwards with time by little and little grew worse and of base alloy: at length the people doting more and more upon them, they came coarser every day than other; and being still currently passable, every person that was failed, and of bad reputation entered into the Trade, who knowing no bounds of honesty or of gain, composed their Money wholly of Copper or coarser Metals, with a fair gloss and resemblance of Silver, buying therewith the Commodities of the Country; and at length amassed up all the Gold, Silver, and whatsoever came to hand was the price of their false and bastard Coin, with which they filled and abused all Asia: nor was this Money only of one Mint, but of divers Stamps and Mottoes reproachful to the Turks, and it is pity they had not wit enough to understand them, as namely, Voluit hanc Asia mercem. De procul pretiam ejus, and such like; which were so various, that many who had the curiosity to make a collection of them, found no less than an hundred and twenty several Stamps. The Commonalty still enamoured with the brightness of their colour, and commodiousness of their change, little reflected on the ill consequence to the generality, having seldom more than to supply their daily wants. And the Officers of the the Customs finding a benefit extraordinary to themselves upon the vast Sums of Money imported, little cared how it fared with the public. In the mean time the whole currant of Merchandise in the Levant was dispossessed of its ordinary and true channel; for vast quantities or a glut of Turkish Goods filled all Christendom, the prices low and cheap, and no profit to any Merchant dealing upon the square, or upon the old and legal way of Traffic. At Leghorn and other parts of Italy complaints were made, That the Silver and Bullion of the Country were melted down to make a composition with base Metals for Turkey, and exchanged for decaying and perishable Commodities. In short, no man seemed satisfied with the Trade, and yet the World, like their sins, which they disapprove, pursued it with all heat and violence imaginable. This Trade being thus over-laid, and vast heaps of adulterate Money imported daily worse and worse, caused the Jews and other Merchants at first to except against some forts, and admit of others. This scruple, together with the prohibition of them two years before by the English Factory at Smyrna, obliging themselves unto the Levant Company under a considerable penalty not to receive this money for Cloth or other Commodities of the growth of England, together with the circumspection and contrivance of the English Consul, awakened first the blind minds of the Turks, who having long been infatuated with this beloved money, began now to reject and abhor it like the false and farded countenance of a Courtesan: so that from eleven they fell to twelve, and so to thirteen and fourteen to the Lion-Dollars. In which conjuncture a Dutch Convoy arrived at Smyrna, importing vast Sums thereof; which for a Bribe to the Officers of the City, or what the Customer would ask, were permitted Licence to be landed; which overflowing in great abundance, and rather of a worse than better alloy, went declining to eighteen, and so to twenty, at which Rate for a short time they passed currant. And now at this price the Officers did what was possible to keep them up, conceiving it impossible, in a time of so much scarcity of all sorts of other Coins, that the Countries could subsist, or that Trade in buying or selling could proceed, if this money should wholly lose its esteem and value: nor were the people so much the care of the Governors, though for many years they had known no other price or reward of their labours, as were the vast damages of the Sultan, in whose Coffers were considerable Sums, which were never known to have been placed unto the loss of the Exchequer; for it is a Proverb amongst the Turks, That the Grand Signiors Lead cannot sink. But that which raised most of tumult was the rigour of the Tax-gatherers, who refused to take that money from the people for their Duties to the Grand Signior, but demanded of them Lion-Dollars, Sevil and Mexico Pieces of Eight, or the like; which they not being able to find, beat and imprisoned them in all places, where this question came into dispute: the people hereupon, though patiented, and accustomed to violence and burden, could not yet support longer an oppression so unreasonable, but that Insurrection was made in all places where this came into dispute: and as injured patience turns to fury, at Prusa and Angora the torrent of the people's rage was not appeased without the blood and lives of some of their Officers, alleging with good reason, That their Ministers and Governors having introduced or permitted this money amongst them, and allowed it as currant in that manner, as that they had for some years known no other, nor received other for all the fruits of their labour or possessions, they ought not now to refuse to receive that which they themselves had made passable: which argument and reason was pressed in sundry places with that violence, that the Officers were forced to submit to the necessity of the times, and the fury of the multitude. And now this money had wholly lost its reputation, and began to be refused generally at any rate whatsoever; so that though the Government thought fit to licence them at thirty to the Dollar; yet the people prosecuting the abasement of it with a hate and disaffection equal to their former desires, refused generally and absolutely to accept them in payment. Wherefore the Sultan perceiving that the power of his Officers was not sufficient to render this money longer passable at any rate, at length he commanded, that every one should bring in his money of these sorts into the Mint where it should be melted down, and the Silver it produced should be delivered to the Proprietor. At which Summons several Great men voluntarily brought in their money, others had it seized and condemned to the Furnace, amongst which was a French Merchant engaged to the import of sixty thousand Dollars. As yet the News of this alteration not having reached Christendom, divers-Ships arrived at Constantinople with vast Sums of this money, which were all seized and forced to the Mint. In like manner other Ships arrived at Smyrna with the same Commodity, which myself would not suffer to be landed, and some of them having no other foundation of Stock or Freight, returned empty, to the great loss of the Employers. It was strange to see, how on a sudden all Trade ceased, no money being left in the Country, few Bargains were made but by Barters; and though all this ruin might wholly be attributed to the ill Government, yet the people were contented, and sat down with the loss. And thus concluded this extravagant Trade of false Money, being supposed to have wrought more of destruction and loss at the end, than it brought of benefit at the beginning; memorable for nothing more than for expiring so quietly, though it had the chief part of the Turkish Empire to support and defend it.  
During these Troubles the Grand Signior passed his time in hunting near Larissa, where he ruined the Country round about, and tired the people with beating and driving the Woods for Game and wild Beasts to divertise him, in which, as formerly, he continued so excessively immoderate, that without consideration of the heats, or colds, or moisture of the season, he compelled the people, but especially the Jews (of which great numbers inhabit that Country) to continual labours in the Woods and Fields; by which many died through the rigid Frosts of the Winter and Calentures of the Summer. But yet notwithstanding these Divertisements, the Grand Signior could not easily cast off the melancholy apprehensions and fears he had for the state of his Affairs, imagining that the long delays and ill success at Candia, and defaults in Government had begotten in his Subjects a hate towards his Person, and a desire of alteration. Wherefore the Spring approaching, he retired into a solitary but pleasant shade amongst the Mountains, where sprang cool and crystalline waters, about sixteen hours' Journey from Larissa. In this solitude his melancholy thoughts again disquieted him with a jealousy and suspicion, 
The Grand Signior designs to cut off his Brothers.  lest his Brothers now at Constantinople should take their advantage, and one of them be by the People's consent and assistance placed in his Imperial Seat: which imagination made that impression in him, that he immediately dispatched away a trusty and valiant Officer with all secrecy, without making any noise, to bring him their Heads, directing his Commands to his Mother, in whose custody they were; not doubting of her help and assent, as being most nearly concerned in his interest, expected every hour the return of his Messenger with that grateful Present, which could only cure the torture of his jealousy, and alleviate his cares. But no sooner was this fatal Command arrived at the hands of the Queen, but she trembled so much, that she could scarce hold the Paper. At length considering, that (as hath been said before) she had given in caution to the Janissaries for the lives of these Princes, and that to her care they were committed she immediately disclosed and published the design of the Grand Signior to the Janisar-Aga, craving his help and protection, protesting that she was resolved to maintain the faith she had given to those Princes, whose life she tendered equal with her own. This advice and resolution of the Queen-Mother being brought to the Janissaries, was hearty approved, and protestations, given that they would never abandon her, nor the lives she preserved. The rumour hereof in an instant flew through the streets; but with such variety of reports, that nothing of certainty was known, only in general some great ruin was apprehended to threaten the City; whereupon a strange outcry was made to shut up the shops, and every one to consult the safety of the Public. But some few hours after, it being more distinctly known, that the Grand Signior had sent for the Heads of his Brothers; the People of Constantinople, whose sole hopes of seeing the Royal City restored to its ancient Honour, was by the conservation of these Princes, were in a greater combustion than before; for every one than betook himself to his Arms: so that in a short time were assembled forty thousand men at Okmedon well appointed, where confiding in the strength of a general Cause, in which they were engaged, they vented many opprobrious speeches against the Government, calling the Chief Ministers Orsysler, which is unfortunate Fellows, a term amongst the Turks, of the greatest ignominy, especially to a Governor, and loudly exclaimed and wished for a reformation. In the mean time the Queen-Mother desired aid from the Janissaries, and Guards about the Apartments of the Princes, lest the Bostangees, who are the Creatures of the Grand Signior, should assault their Quarters. The Consultations also amongst the Janissaries were long and secret, and the Queen-Mother dispatched several Messages to the Grand Signior, advising him to forsake the Mountains, and repair to one of his Imperial Cities, as became the Majesty of so great a Sultan, being the only means to secure to him the establishment of his Crown. And now the Reader will with impatience attend the conclusion and issue of so great rumours and disturbances; but it is now, as it hath been experienced in other Commonwealths, 
Tac. Lib. 6.  acribus, ut fermè talia, initiis, incurioso fine, matters violent in their original, spend themselves at first, and produce nothing remarkable in their end. And so was the effect of these recesses, and mutiny of the people at Constantinople, whose humour of novelty and change venting itself, and in four or five days tired with expectation; at length every one began to return to his dwelling and employment. The face likewise of things at Constantinople seemed quiet and appeased, carrying with it, as it were, a still modesty and shame for the late disorders; and nothing was heard or murmured for the space of twenty or thirty days after, until the Grand Signior trembling with the fears of this confused Rebellion, kept more strict Guards than ordinary within his mountains, and after being better recollected, entered into Consultation, and being advised of the Heads and Leaders of the late Insurrection, proscribed such as were the prime Actors, and having dispatched away two or three Messengers on this Errand, they entered secretly in the Night to their Lodgings, where they quietly, and without noise, took off the heads of four or five of them, and banished as many without the least noise, or notice taken thereof by the Vulgar. And because this disorder happened at Constantinople, for which the chief Commander ought to answer, the Chimacam passed not without a jealousy either of negligence or consent; wherefore the Vizier sent for him and the Janisar-Aga to Candia, as if he had occasion of their service, though not without their own fears and suspicion of others, to answer and make satisfaction for the late mutiny. And thus for a while this Flame is extinguished, and the fire raked up in the Embers. We must expect a while and observe when and where it will again burst forth.  
The Spring now approaching, which supplies new Spirits, and warm and fresh blood into the Veins of Man, as well as sap in Trees, and life in other Vegetables; let us return again to the Wars, and survey the Camp, and posture of Affairs before the walls in Candia. The Turkish Army, which, like worms benumbed with the Cold of Winter, had lain immured between their Banks of Earth, did not ply their Assaults so frequently as they had done in Summer, only for a Winter's exercise, battered the inward Works of St. Andrea's Fort, which as we said before, they had hardly beset. And now the time for action being again come about, 
The Turks storm again the Fort of St. Andrea.  they renewed their storm on that side so violently, pressing forward the least esteemed of their Soldiery, that with the help of Spade and Mattock, and blowing up of some Mines, they penetrated forty paces within the Walls of the City: But the Christians having long since foreseen ●●e weakness of that side, made it part of their ●inters labours to draw another Wall from the Fort Panigra (whose Revelin or Out-work was before blown up) crossing over almost to the Tram●ta, which they fortified as well as could be expected, and made constant and bold resistance against the Enemy. Notwithstanding which the Turks pressed so constantly and boldly forward, that though the Christians were strong within, and provided with all sorts of provisions both of war and sustenance, yet nothing supported their Courages and Spirits more than the expectation of promised Succours from France and Italy; it being reported, and generally believed, that they would be so numerous as might be able to give Battle in the Field unto the Turk, and force them out of their Trenches; for by no other means was it possible for this City to be relieved: for it might far with this place, as it did formerly with Rhodes and Ostend, which, though wanting neither men nor provisions, were yet taken by palms and inches of ground, till not so much was left, as would hold men to defend them. A pregnant example (as Sr. William Temple well observes) how impossible it is to defend any Town that cannot be relieved by an Army strong enough to raise the Siege. Whilst the Christians were entertained with these hopes, the Turks fortified themselves without as strongly as the besieged had within, heaving like Moles with their numerous Army of Pioners, whose lives being not valued, they were wholly intent unto Mines, blowing up all before them, in that manner that every day they gained a pace of ground within the City. So that in effect (as will be seen by the Sequel) this most impregnable Fort of the World was forced and taken by the Spade and Shovel, and by a Crew of unarmed Labourers, who understood nothing more than the Plough and Harrow. So that now this Town seemed to be reduced to its utmost Crisis, either of being taken, or for ever freed of this malignant Enemy. And indeed the Turks had so far advanced upon the Bulwark of St. Andrea, that now nothing remained of it, more than ruins, and undigested heaps of Earth and stone, in defence of which the chief Commanders applying themselves in person with all diligence, the Marquis St. Andrea Montbrun was wounded by a stone in the face, the Cavalier de Bret was buried in the ruins to the very Neck, and with difficulty drawn out of the Earth by Assistants about him; two other Cavaliers were wounded with Granades, and the Cavalier Fuillere, who carried the Standard of Malta, was shot into the Eye with a Musket. The Proveditor General Carnaro serving at the repair of the Breach, was so wounded in the Belly by a Granado, that his Bowels burst, of which he died in three hours; and with a piece of the same Granado the Count Vignole, a French Gentleman of great Valour, was likewise slain: And so hotly the Turks plied this Breach, that from the 28th. of May to the 2d of June they sprang five Mines, which broke all the Palisades of the Christians; the which the Turks seconded with that fury and mettle, as if they intended to win the place and make an end of their work, before the arrival of the Forces expected from Christendom. And this Post was now grown so dangerous and weak, that the Captain-General, the Marquis of Montbrun, and all the chief Officers took up their Quarters at this place, where his Excellency kept an open Table, and the Marquis took up his Lodgings at Night, that so the other Officers might have no excuse on account of attendances or orders to abandon these Quarters.  
The Princes of Christendom all this time forgot not their besieged Brethren in Candia. Pope Clement the IX. pressed the most Christian King to make ready his succours in due time, 
Succours sent out of Christendom.  who had already himself prepared all things, and elected the Duke of Beaufort his General of all the Forces by Sea, whether of French or other Nations. This Duke, like a courageous and brave Prince, thinking it little glory to command at Sea, where the Enemy was of an inferior and unable Force to encounter him, did therefore desire Licence from his King to make trial of his Fortune in the Field, where he might evidence his Valour in the face of the Infidels, and signalise his Fame either by Death or Victory. The King, unwilling to hazard so worthy a person of his blood out of his due Command in the rank of an ordinary Soldier, at first denied his requests; but the Pope interceding for him, whose General he was, with holy Arguments, and devout Contemplations of Martyrdom, and glory of dying for the Christian Cause, at length obtained a concession from the King, who of himself was flexible to so pious a request, esteeming it unholy to deprive his Kinsman either of the Palm of a Martyr, or the Laurel of a Conqueror.  
The Summer being come, and all things provided, 
The French Fleet lose from Tolon.  the Duke ascended his Ship at Tolon a City in Provence, the 6th. of June, New-style, with about seven thousand Land Soldiers, commanded by the Duke of Navailles, with the Marshals Lebret and Colbert, and several other Worthies and Heroes of undaunted Courage, and arrived before the Town of Candia the 19th. of the same Month, having casually encountered together in the Seas on the 17th. with fourteen Sail of Venetian Ships, laden with Horse and Ammunition to mount the Troops, and relieve the Town: which happy encounter and speedy passage, seemed a happy Omen of the future success. The appearance of this succour seemed to the Besieged as sent from Heaven, and administered unto them new hopes and courage; and the salutes passed between the Town and the Fleet with the usual Ceremonies, and all the imaginable testimonies of joy and triumph.  
No sooner were they arrived than the two Generals, with other principal Officers, 
They arrive at Candia.  immediately in their Shallops took the best view and survey they could of the Enemy's Camp, and the Condition of the Besieged; in which whilst they entertained themselves, they espied a small Vessel making towards them with St. Mark's Colours, in which was the famous Engineer Signior Castellano, dispatched by the Captain General Morosini with an axact plat of the Town, and disposition of the Turkish Camp, which being particularly viewed and considered, it was evident, That if the Turks should make some very forcible Attempt before the new Forces could be landed (as it was very probable they might) they would put all in hazard of being lost; wherefore the Captain General pressed to have some succours immediately supplied to be assistant in that case of extremity; To which the Duke of Navailles immediately consented, and landed himself that Night in person with sufficient Force to mount the Guard on the Breach of St. Andrea, whose first Rettenchment was continually battered by the Turks; and though there was a second Retrenchment in hand, yet time being required for completing thereof, that part of the Town would be reduced to its ultimate hazard; for should the Enemy spring a Mine (which they feared was already form under the present Work) it would lay all open and naked, without other Fortification. The Duke being ashore, was received by Morosini with all demonstrations of Civility and Respect due to a personage of his Quality and Employment; and with a welcome suitable to the present extremity of his Affairs: all Ceremonies and Compliments were soon passed over, the urgency of matters not permitting them time to be long impertinent; 
The French Forces landed.  so that falling into the Discourse of the common safety, it was resolved that the succours should be immediately landed, which was performed with that diligence and expedition, that in two days the whole Army came safe on shore, excepting only some few, cut short by shot from the Enemies Camp.  
On the 23d. the Generals and other Officers, held a Council of War, 
A Council of War held in Candia.  amongst whom was also the Marquis of St. Andrea; and did unanimously conclude, that the Town was no longer tenable, or to be maintained unless by some extraordinary enterprise attempted on the Enemy, and by some furious Sally performed with resolution, and stratagems of War, in order unto which it was resolved, That the 27th. should be the day of sally both with Horse and Foot, and that the Fleet not to lose their part in this action, should play with their great Guns on that side of the Turkish-Army which lay encamped on the Quarters of St. Andrea. 
The order of the Christian Army to make their Sally.  All the Forces were landed on the 26th. and the whole night following was spent in preparations for the next days sally: the Army being drawn up made four Batalions, the first called the Admiral's commanded by the Sieurs Martel, Vandre, and Gravier; the second was the Vice-admirals' commanded by the Sieurs de la Monthe and Planta; the third was the Rere-admirals' under Command of Chevalier de Bovillion, Garbaret, and the Chevalier daily; the fourth was the Battalion of the Sieur d' Almeras commanded under him by the Sieurs Panetier, de la Rogue, Fontier, Bitault, and the Chevalier de Nemond; and on the left hand of these aforesaid Batalions, the Guards of the Duke of Beaufort were disposed. The Duke of Beaufort unwilling to be a Spectator in this glorious Action, without bearing a part in his own person, after he had given order to the Fleet to accost the shore on the side of St. Andrea, as near as consisted with their security, and from thence with their great Guns to annoy the Enemy's Camp as much as was possible, came that night on shore, resolving to fight in the Head of the Forlorn Hope, from which hazardous adventure no entreaties or counsel of his friends could prevail to dissuade him.  
The Forlorn consisted of 400 men, on the head of which marched fifty men with hand Granades, flanked with three Troops of Horse, Commanded by Count Dampire: the Regiments of Guards, with four Troops of Horse for their Wings, flanked also with three Regiments of Foot, followed the Forlorn. The Reserve consisted of the Regiments of Harcourt, Conti, Lignieres, Rosan, Montpesat, and Vendosme, flanked with four Troops of Horse under Command of the Count Choiseul, which placed themselves on a rising ground, to hinder all Communication between the Vizier, whose Camp was before St. Andrea, and the Janizar Aga, who lay before Sabionera. Between the first and second line, were placed fifty Musketeers of the King, to be assistant on occasion; and the other Troops of Horse were to take the left hand along the Trench leading to the Sabionera: the Regiment of Montpeyroux was to mount the Guard on the Fort of St. Demetrius to secure the Retreat, if occasion should require. In like manner five hundred Pioniers were ordered to levelly the Trenches of the Enemy on the Quarter of St. Andrea, whilst the Body of the Turks Army was employed in repulsing the violence of the Sally.  
Things being disposed in this manner, and the morn approaching, the Forces marched out by the Gate of St. George with all silence possible; covering their Matches, that the fire might not alarm the Enemy; the Onset was to begin with the dawning of the day, and the Signal was to be given by firing of the chief Mine Royal; which being large, 
The Christians sally at the Gate St. George  and furnished with a great quantity of Powder, might (as was supposed) make way to the slaughter of the Turks whom the Christians might find terrified and disordered by such an unexpected accident. This Mine was reserved for the last extremity, but being low was full of water; so that the Powder was stowed on floats and rafts to support it, but yet received so great a damp and moisture, that when they came to spring it, the Powder took not fire, which was the first disappointment of this Enterprise. Though some are of opinion, that the Mine was so vast, and contained such a quantity of Powder, that the Engineers were timorous to spring it, lest it should reverse on the Besieged, as well as take effect on the Enemies Camp. But be it how it will, a quarter of an hour before day the General's expecting no longer, the Forlorn Hope which lay within half a Musket-shot of the Enemy, assaulted two Redoubts, took them, 
The Christians fall upon the Turks.  and put them all to the Sword: with the like courage the other Regiments entered the Line, and making themselves Masters of the Trenches after much blood and slaughter, and storming a Fort on which was the Battery directed against St. Demetrio, possessed themselves of it, and therewith of a great Magazine of Powder belonging to the Enemy, spiking all the Cannon that were found therein.  
The day by this time being clearly broken out, discovered the action; so that the Turks with all expedition put themselves into a Body on the Hill near New Candy, from whence observing and contemning the small number of the Christians, came thundering down in great numbers to regain their Trenches. The Duke of Navailles perceiving his Forlorn hardly beset, came in to their assistance with two Regiments of Foot, and two Troops of Horse, which behaved themselves with that gallantry, as engaged the Turks again to quit their Trenches. But whilst success seemed thus to smile on the Christians, the Magazine of Powder which was newly won, containing an hundred thirty four Kintals of Powder (by what accident is not known) took fire, and blew up all into the air, by which many were destroyed and wounded, especially of the battalion of the Guards, with many Officers. This fatal blow quite turned the Scale of Fortune. For the Soldiers hearing the dreadful clap, and feeling as it were the Earth to tremble under them, supposed it to be the eruption of some Mine near them, 
The Christian Army in confusion.  with which they were so amazed, that they began with confusion to disperse to the right and left, and put themselves into shameful flight. In like manner the Forces near the Sea sensible of the blow, began to retreat, and abandon their design, which no persuasions of their Officers, or other encouragement could animate them to prosecute; but that the faintness of a second Attempt (an infirmity accorded of ancient Times to be incident to the nature of the French Nation) prevailed upon their spirits, beyond any possibility of arrest, so that in a disorderly manner they fled into the Body of the first Battalion, where being now united with the Reserve, they for some time sustained the shock of the Enemy; until other Bodies of the Turks from New Candia and St. Andrea overpowered them with greater multitudes, so that then they wholly abandoned the field, and every one as well as he could, sought his Sanctuary and refuge within the Precincts of the Fortifications. Howsoever Choiseul and Lebret, each of which had a Horse killed under him, encouraging their Troops, disputed the case yet longer, and still with other Officers made head upon the Enemy; but at length with the Duke of Navailles, and several other Gentlemen, who made their way through the Enemy with their Swords, they were forced to retreat honourably into the Town. The Duke of Beaufort was said to have laboured much in resisting the shameful flight of his men, and venturing his Person into danger, from whence he resolved never to retreat, was overwhelmed with unequal numbers, and so fell amongst the common heaps: but his body, though much sought after, being not found, it was believed rather, that he perished by that fatal Magazine of Powder, which blowing up, affrighted and disordered the whole Christian Army.  
But not only did misfortunes attend the Land-Forces, but the Fleet at Sea shared in the disasters. For some few days after the wind blowing hard from the Sea, caused the Ships to ride at a distance from the shore. The whole Fleet consisted of eighty Ships small and great, fifty Galleys, and six Galleasses, being the whole Force of that Year from France, Italy, and Malta. All which being at Anchor in due order as near the shore as was safe or convenient, made many shot into the Turks Camp, but with little execution: during which Action, the Santa Teresa, a French Ship of seventy Brass Guns blew up, and her whole Company lost, being about three hundred men, of which seven only were saved; the Admiral of France being near to this Ship, received five shot from her which passed through her, and by the Splinters and fall of Timbers; the Vessel called La Real had six Cavaliers killed, and forty Soldiers Slaves were killed and wounded. After this it was proposed in Council, That another Sally should be made of ten thousand French; to which the Duke De Navailles assented, on condition that they might be preceded in the Van by four thousand Venetians, who were well acquainted and versed in the nature of the place, and knew the several Redoubts, Galleries, and Trenches of the Enemy. But the Captain General being desirous to reserve his own experienced Soldiers to the ultimate and last occasion of emergency, refused to assent thereunto.  
The loss the Turks sustained that day was uncertain, of the French were only an hundred thirty five heads brought in by tale, as I was informed from one who was present when they were counted, amongst which were many principal Officers. 
French Officers slain.  For besides the Duke of Beaufort were slain the Count Rosan, the Chevalier di Villarceaux, the Chevalier de Quelas, the Sieur de Guenegaud, Marquis de Fabert Major of the Regiment of Lorraine, the Sieurs de Montrevil Captain of the Guards, de Beauvais and Do, Garnier, La Paneterie Touvenin, Lanson, Bellebrune, Hautefage d'Avenne, Maran de S. Jean de Chauveniere, Goindreville Captain of the Regiment of Bretagne, Forcan, du Boulet Captains of the Regiment of Harcourt, Chaselet, Martinval de Bossemoat, de la hay, de Bourneuf, de Vandre Martel Captain of a Ship, the Chevalier Lodeué with nine Captains and eight Lieutenant's Reformades of the Brigade of Picardy, Navarre, and Normandy. The Sieur Lebret was shot through the Buttocks with a Musket-bullet; besides whom were wounded the Sieurs de Montagne Colonel of a Regiment, de Castelan Major of the Guards, de Cavison, Croiselles, de Montigny, and de Moissac by the Battery which blew up: the Chevalier d'Ailleurs; was hurt with an Arrow through the Arm De la Marliere Lieutenant-Colonel of the Regiment of Lorraine with five or six Officers of that Body, and Villiers Lieutenant-Colonel of the Regiment Jonzac were all wounded. The Marquis of Lignieres had his Thigh broken and a Finger shot off, and his Lieutenant-Colonel had his Arm broken. The Marquis of St. Vallier Colonel with five or six of his Officers, the Chevalier de Novion Colonel with several Officers of the Regiments of Bretagnie, Montpezat, Harcourt, and Conti were all wounded, with four other Captains of Horse, and four Lieutenants; also the Marquis of Vxelles, the Chevalier de la Haugette, the Count de Loss Captain of the Guards to the Duke of Navailles, the Count de Montbrun Commander of the King's Musquetiers, and the Sieur de Tagni Quarter-master-General were wounded: who being Persons of great Quality as well as Courage that left their Country, and exposed themselves to dangers, with no other motive than their own gallantry or defence of the Christian Cause, ought be numbered amongst the Heroes and Champions of our Age. Of Prisoners there were not above seven or eight taken, amongst which were the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin a Norman, and Son of a Marshal of France, and the Sieur de Chateau Neuf, the first for his Youth, Beauty, and Courage greatly esteemed by the Turks, and both entertained by the Vizier with more generosity than usually possesses the Nature of Turks: who after this success, having gathered and thrown the heads of the slain according to their manner into a heap, did one day in merriment pitch them upon the points of their Lances, and ranking them in file and order, with Hats and Feathers on them, beat the French March amongst them with shouts and Volleys of Muskets.  
Matters succeeding in this manner unhappily, and the Enemy already almost in the midst of the Town, being come to the last Retrenchment, beyond which could be raised no more inward Fortifications; the Officers as in like cases of misfortune began to throw the blame upon each other, and the contest between the French and Italians grew as hot within the Town, as the War was without; so that the Duke of Navailles appearing discontented, 
The French leave the Town.  though in reality he might well be discouraged, and might be apprehensive with due reason that the Town was in a desperate condition; howsoever he pretended, that the time was almost expired, which the King had prefixed for the continuance of his Forces in Candia and that therefore he could not think of any other design for them, than that which was in order to their embarking. The Captain-General being greatly surprised at this resolution, endeavoured to persuade him to the contrary, and being accompanied with the General of Candia, and the Proveditor General waited on the Duke at his own Quarters, where he represented to him in the most efficacious terms possible the present dangerous condition to which the City was reduced; until which time, under the Providence of God, they acknowleged the preservation thereof to the magnanimous Arms of their religious King; and therefore in such a conjuncture of misfortunes and extremity they knew not unto whom they might have recourse for assistance, but to the Generosity of his Excellency, and of those Gentlemen, who for no other end but that of Religion and Honour, had undertaken so great a Voyage, and had voluntarily cast themselves into the hourly dangers of this Siege: That the Succour they demanded was really great and most important for defence of the place, in regard that thereon their whole safety depended. Howsoever it might have cost some labour, though not much blood to the French Forces, if they would have worked on a new Retrenchment with the same celerity and diligence, as they formerly used, whereby the Siege might be prolonged until the the Winter, or till the Christian Princes might take new measures, and send greater Recruits Hereunto Navailles gave answer, That the zeal which the King his Master conceived for the conservation of Candia, was evidenced by better effects, than the empty promises without fruit of other Princes; and that accounting the present number of Forces and Gentlemen of considerable Quality which were engaged in this War, together with the great expense and charge his Majesty had been at in maintenance of a Fleet to transport them, his Majesty's affection to the Republic was unquestionable: and that both he and his Officers who had the honour to command those Forces had undertaken along Voyage, and entered into dangers with constancy and readiness of mind, and had assaulted the Enemy almost before they saw them, and given relief to the Town before they set their foot in it: but if the issue of affairs did not correspond with a● success agreeable to their good intentions, and the primary design of this Enterprise, they must have patience, seeing that it costs no other than the slaughter of French-pox, and that there had been a large effusion of the Noble and Illustrious as well as of the common blood. It was a species of ingratitude not ●o remain contented with such forcible arguments of friendship; and it was a breach of modesty to pretend, that because his King had 〈◊〉 them eight thousand men, that therefore they should continue in Candia so long as one remained alive. It was true, that besides the King's service he was acted by some inward motives of Religion, but that he could not transgress the Commands and Instructions of his Majesty, which enjoined him to embark his Forces in order to their return about the 20th. of that present month of August. In reply to which, though the Captain-General and the other Venetian Officers, and also Bali Rospigliosi the Admiral of the Pope's Galleys urged his stay with all the instances and arguments imaginable, yet nothing could prevail to detain him until the arrival of other Forces, only he was contented to leave six hundred men in the Town during the time that he continued at Standia: so that by this time having embarked his Forces, and lastly the six hundred men left on the Works, the Duke took his farewell and departed: so that the Town being as it were deserted and forsaken of its chief hopes, all things were given for desperate, and men began to be weary of their lives, as well as of the War and of their labours; and whereas with the assistance of the French, (as it was said in the Council) the Town might have held out until the next Spring, it was now by this grand revulsion reduced to its last Crisis, and so weakened, as that no possibility of preservation remained but in honourable terms of Surrender. And though the French in their Voyage home about Malta encountered positive Orders to remain on the place, yet judging the Town might already be surrendered, and so the return disgraceful and in vain, proceeded notwithstanding in their course for France, for which default and want of constancy the Duke of Navailles being arrived at Tolon, sustained the punishment of his Prince's disfavour, and ordered for some time not to approach the Court.  
The Turks, by departure of the French, 
The Turks make an assault.  increasing in hopes and courage, made an assault on the Quarters of Sabionera and St. Andrea; and first attaquing some Soldiers to the number of about thirty, who were placed on the Guard at the Post of St. Pelagia, they cut most of them off, and put the rest to flight; with which the Turks being more animated, advanced to the Palisade of the new Rentrenchment; but Volleys of Cannon, and showers of Musket-shot, and stones pouring on them, gave some stop to the ●ury of their career. Grimaldi observing that the Enemy was at a stand, brought up his Volunteers and Cavalry which served on Foot, and together with the Forces from Brunswick so plied the Turks with stones, Granades, and shot, that the Fight was confused, bloody, and horrid; howsoever the Enemy so persisted, that the Commanders gave Order, That the gross of the Army should fall on; but the Soldiers were so broken and torn, that they refused to advance, though thrust forward with the point of Sword and Spear. The Captain-General in the mean time taking his course along the Marine, on which part also the Turks were far advanced, caused a Mine to be sprung under the thickest crowd of the Turks: which consisting of an hundred Barrels of Powder, made such a destruction, as abated much of the storm, and induced the Enemy to retire within their Redoubts. The Marquis St. Andrea, in like manner performing the office of a valiant and experienced Soldier, applied himself to all places where danger most required his presence, and recovered certain Breast-works which the Enemy had gained in the Skirmish.  
Nor was the storm less furious and bloody on the part of Sabionera, nor was the success and advantage on the Christians side less considerable, in all which the Soldiery deserved great commendations and renown; the two French Regiments of Perasi and Jonsac under the Command of the Sieur Choiseul did wonders; as also those few which remained of the Regiments of Savoy commanded by Signior Arborio: Signior Rados, Micolo Polani a Noble Venetian, the Proveditor Cornaro, the Colonels Gabriel, Givii, and the Sergeant Major of the Troops of Brunswick, and Sergeant Major Bellegarde, as also the Commander in chief of Malta gave honourable testimonies of their Bravery and Valour. In short the Captain-General praised them all, which was the best reward he could bestow on such generous Souls; and then sent Orders to Standia, That the Forces arrived with the Duke Mirandola should immediately be landed: these Forces, which when they were first embarked, amounted to the number of a thousand five hundred men, were now by Calentures and other sicknesses caused by the excessive heats of the season reduced to six hundred; and though they were unhealthy and unexperienced Soldiers, yet the extremity of Affairs was such, as called them to immediate service, and to be placed on the Guard of the new Retrenchment.  
But all this could give little relief to the perishing condition of this miserable Town; which was not only weakened by departure of the French, but by at least five hundred others, such as Swedes and Germans, and other Nations, who notwithstanding all care and endeavours to the contrary, crowded under the French Banner. Likewise the Battalion of Malta embarked, which though reduced to a small Body, was yet very considerable for the Quality and Valour of the Cavaliers; which example all the Volunteers followed, and thereby reduced the Town to a condition beyond all possibility of defence; for that in actual service not above four thousand men remained, and of these at least an hundred a day being killed, the Town must necessarily in a short time become a prey to the Enemy; wherefore the Captain-General called a Council of the most eminent Officers; 
A Council for to consider of the state of Candia.  and because the matter was of great importance, he judged fit also to have the opinion of the Commanders of the Galleasses, and of the other Captains of the Fleet. At this Council were present.  

Francisco Morosini Captain General.  
Giacomo Contarini Duke of Candia.  
Girolamo Battaglia Proveditor General of Arms.  
Daniel Morosini Proveditor of the Kingdom.  
Giacomo Cornaro Proveditor of the Kingdom.  
Alvise Minio Commissary of the Ammunition and Provision.  
Marquis St. Andrea Montbrun General of the Army.  
Marquis of Frontenac Lieutenant General.  
The Baron Frederick de Spaar General of the Tramontani.  
The Cavalier Bartolomeo Varisano Grimaldi Sergeant General.  
Baron Chilmerseck Serjeant General.  
Count Francis Salvatico Governor of the Arms of the City.  
Cavalier Verneda Chief Engineer, and Superintendent of the Artillery.  
On the other side sat the Commanders at Sea, which were as followeth.  
Lorenzo Cornaro Proveditor of the Fleet.  
Alvisé Magno Captain in Extraordinary of the Galleasses.  
Iseppo Morosini Captain in Ordinary of the Galleasses.  
Georgio Benzoni Captain of the Gulf.  
Ascanio Giustiniano's Governor of the Gulf.  
Angelo Morosini Paymaster.  
Gio. Batt. Calbo Commissary of the Ammunition and Provisions.  
Alexandro Locattelli Cancellier.   
All which having taken their places, the Captain General began to declare, That the extremity of the place was so well known and evident to them all, that there was no need for him to inform them of the particulars; only that he had called them together to know their opinions and counsels in what manner the defence of the Town might be best prolonged, and what advice they would give him touching the present premures and emergency of Affairs. He added further, That he had by good experience proved them to be as well judicious and wise in their Counsels, as they were valiant in the Execution; and that now was the time to lay aside all ostentation of speech, and to attend unto that which was solid reason and advice, which he desired every one to deliver freely with a clear and real sense and affection towards the grand Concernment. Then he ordered the Cancellier to read a short preamble of the matter on which they were to deliver their opinions, desiring every one to express his judgement in Writing; But after some few had subscribed their Declaration, so much time was spent therein, that it was conceived more expedite for every person to declare his opinion by word of mouth.  
As to the first point all generally concurred, that considering the small number of the Defendants, the Town could not hold out much longer; for that the Enemy on the side of St. Andrea was arrived to the last Retrenchment, which being low, weak, and composed of bad matter, could not long resist their power; that on the side also of Sabionera they were so far advanced by the lower grounds towards the Arsenal, that in a short time they would block up the Port, and cut off all provisions and succours from the Town; and that if the Enemy were resolved to adventure the loss of two or three thousand men by a general storm; there would remain no possibility of withstanding their Force. This being generally assented unto, and concluded on all hands, another Question was propounded; namely, That considering the premises, what was to be done which might render the most effectual service to the Republic; it was well known how important that place was to the Public, and what vast Treasures of Gold and Silver, and what plentiful Effusions of blood had been expended and poured forth in defence thereof; and that therefore it ought to be maintained to the utmost and last gasp of strength; but that it ought also to be considered, That the Town being either taken by assault, or the Port blocked up, there would certainly ensue such deplorable Consequences as every person may imagine; and the Republic be damaged by losing all that which is now in a possibility of being saved. It was therefore put to the Vote, beginning on the side of the Inferiors, as the custom is, and so ascending to the chief; and it was resolved that they should capitulate, and enter into a Treaty with the Turks. When it came to Grimaldi's turn to speak, he confessed clearly, That the Town could not hold out for many days, and though it was more glorious to the Defenders to die on the Walls of it, yet it would be of worse service to the Public; howsoever he was of opinion, that rather than surrender, it would be better to burn it, or blow it up with Mines; in execution of which, the wounded and unserviceable people should in the first place be shipped away, then taking the opportunity of a dark and quiet Night, the Infantry might be all embarked; it was true, as he confessed, that the action was difficult and full of hazard; howsoever, two things moved him to this Counsel; One was, The little assurance he conceived of the faith of the Turks; and the other was, The gloriousness of the action: for as this City had been in an extraordinary manner defended, and of which the World cannot give the like example; so the end thereof would not be less renowned and famous, it not being a greater triumph to drive the Enemy from the Walls, than being vanquished to leave a bloody Victory, and instead of a Palace a heap of stones and ashes. Many of the Council, and amongst them Marquess St. Andrea Montbrun was of the same opinion, and the Commissary Minio endeavoured to second it with efficacious Arguments; But in fine, after a long Discourse, they all concluded that the resolution was more generous than practicable; by reason that so many people could not be embarked without knowledge of the Enemy, who was not only quartered near, but within the very Walls of the City.  
The Captain General was of a different opinion; for that besides the difficulty of embarking the Soldiery, there were also some other considerations which might dissuade this resolution, and render it more prejudicial to the Public than a Surrender by Composition. After some short debate, all at length concurred in the same sentiment, from which also Grimaldi did not much dissent, confessing that the proposition he had made would prove difficult in the Execution; howsoever, considering the little faith which the Turks observe, he thought it more secure to confide their safety to Fortune and their own Swords, than to the engagements and moderation of a perfidious and enraged Enemy. In short, he submitted wholly to the better judgements of the Council, and more particularly to the Captain-General, and the Marquis of St. Andrea, who were best acquainted with what more nearly concerned the service and interest of the Prince.  
In fine, the conclusion was, That they should enter into a Treaty with the Vizier, and endeavour to obtain the most advantageous Conditions possible. Howsoever, it was thought fit to advertise first this their determination to the Auxiliary Forces at Standia; and to renew the instances they had formerly made to them for three thousand men, 
Result of the Council.  with which, and with two thousand Galley Slaves they would endeavour the making of another Retrenchment, whereby the Town might be conserved for some time longer. Howsoever, in this Interim the Captain General being willing to touch the Viziers' pulse, that he might better discover in what manner he stood affected towards a Treaty, dispatched one Colonel Thomas Anand, an Englishman, of courage, and of able Parts, and of entire honesty, together with one Stefano Cordili, an intelligent young man to the Vizier's Camp; and that his design might not be discovered by those of the Town, they were ordered to pass from Standia with a white Flag● up the River Gioffiro; and that being come to a Treaty, they should only discover the mind and inclinations of the Turks, without making known their intentions, or entering into particulars.  
Being come in this manner prepared to the Vizier's Camp, they told the Turks, That they were come to renew the Treaty begun by Signior Molino, which had been broken off by the Arrival of the French and Pope's Forces; to which a Turk, then come from the Vizier's Tent, resolutely answered, That they should think of no Articles, nor Treaty without a Surrender, To which Anand replied, That they would do well to acquaint the Vizier so much, for that perhaps he might be of another opinion; and so not urging farther they departed; but returning after Dinner the same Turk came down again, called Achmet Aga, a Confident of the Vizier's together with Panaiotti the Vizier's Interpreter; and then with more earnestness declaring, That nothing would be heard, unless in the first place they were resolved to deliver the Town, and threatened them in case they returned without this Proposition: The Captain General being advised hereof, the next morning Anand and Scordili went again on the same message; and meeting the Turks under Paleocastro, they acquainted them that they had orders to treat about a Surrender; but first desired to know what Articles they would give them, and what Town in exchange for this. In this manner a Treaty being begun, it was resolved for better expedition to erect Tents nearer to the Town for the place of Conference, where the Plenipotentiaries on both sides were to meet. Ibrahim Pasha, late Pasha of Aleppo, Achmet Aga, the Kahya-begh of the Janissaries, the Spahyler Agasi, and the Interpreter Panaiotri, were the persons chosen by the Turks on the part of the Christians, after some Debate, no other persons were chosen besides Anand and Scordili, who meeting the Turks at the time and place appointed, demanded of them some other place in exchange for that of Candia. To which the Turks with some heat replied, That it was against their Law to deliver Towns where Mosches were built, into the hands of Christians. To which the others answered, That this could not be their Law, since that in a Treaty some months passed begun by the  Molino, they had offered to deliver up into the hands of the Christians Candia Nuova, Sitia, and Girapitra, all places where Mahometan Mosches were erected; and though the Turks might now imagine it easy to win the Town by force, they assured them that greater difficulties remained; and that if they remembered what blood, what labours, and what Treasures their small acquests and advance had cost them, they might thence calculate what Force still remained to conquer, and that the last gasp of this dying Fortress would spend itself with more ruin and destruction than they had felt in all the other approaches and assaults thereunto. In fine, the Turks seeming resolved to be sole Masters of the whole Kingdom of Candia, the Venetians began to condescend to receive some compensation in another manner.  
Howsoever, the difficulties were not yet ended but greater appeared, for the Turks demanded satisfaction for the charge of the War; and the Haratch or head-mony, which for all those years of the Wars they had not received from the people of the Isles of the Archipelago; they demanded also a Tribute for the Forts and Islands of Cerigo, Tino, and Clissa, and the other Conquests in Dalmatia; all which points caused new Disputes, which were maintained with those heats, and with that obstinacy, as if it had been impossible for both parties ever to meet in a conclusion. Notwithstanding, after long Debates, on the fourth of September they came to agree of giving hostages, and to certain proposals concerning the manner of surrendering the place. The Turks demanded to have the Outworks put into their hands, with one of the Gates of the City, and the Palisade of the new Retrenchment: To which Anand and Scordili answered, That this was not a proposition to be made to the Captain General, for that they were assured, the Garrison would sooner suffer themselves to be cut in pieces, than to commit themselves to the mercy of the Turkish Soldiery; whose faith is recorded in the History of Famagusta, and may serve for a true example and mirror of their treachery and faithlesness to all Ages. In this manner the Treaty had like to have been broken off; but at length they concluded, That it was necessary to render an accout to the Vizier of the particulars of this Conference, adjourning the Treaty until the next Morning.  
Notwithstanding all which, the Turks did not abate in the least point their progress in the War, labouring in their Works, and fight with more heat than ever. The Venetians on the other side were not less active, firing continually their Cannon and Granades, and making some little Sallies, endeavoured as much as they were able to cover the weakness of their Forces. The Turks had raised a new Battery which broke a great part of the Palisade of the new Retrenchment, upon which it was expected that they should make a strong attempt, for whose better entertainment two Mines were prepared to receive them; but they deferring the assault, the Captain General gave orders to fire both the Mines at once, which consisting of a hundred and fifty Barrels of Powder, made the ground to tremble both in the City and in the Camp, overthrowing several works with miserable slaughter of the Enemy.  
The Turks observing this resolution in the defendants, became more tractable, and less severe in their demands; so that Ibrahim Pasha with the rest contented themselves with no other security for performances of Conditions than Hostages; of which three were consigned mutually on both sides. After which, other Articles were, with less Difficulty, concluded; so that in the morning of the 6th of September the Turks demanded that the Christians should give all their Articles in Writing; whereupon the Council ordered Grimaldi to draw them up; which were in substance as followeth.  
First, 
The Conditions of Peace.  That for obtaining a good and lasting Peace, it is agreed, That the City of Candia, with all its Cannon which were planted there before the time of the War, be consigned into the hands of the Vizier.  
Secondly, That quiet possession be given to the Republic of Suda, Carabusa, and Spina Longa, with the Territories thereunto belonging, with the Fortress of Clissa in Dalmatia.  
Thirdly, That the Venetians may carry away all the Cannon which have been brought into the Town since the beginning of the War.  
Fourthly, That for embarking the Soldiery, Pionieers, and Inhabitants of all Qualities and Conditions, with their Arms, Provisions, and Baggage twelve days time shall be granted and assigned.  
Fifthly, That what shall remain unshipped at the end of the twelve days aforesaid, the Vizier shall, with his own Boats, assist to the lading thereof.  
Sixthly, That during this time of truce, no person whatsoever shall transgress his Limits, or pass the bounds of his Station or Quarters; and that he who doth shall be treated as an Enemy.  
Seventhly, That so soon as these Articles shall be subscribed under the white Flag, all Acts of Hostility shall cease both on one side and the other.  
Eighthly, That for security of performance of these Articles, three Hostages be mutually given on one side and the other.  
Ninthly, That for better assurance, that the Venetians will use all their endeavours to embark their Men and Goods, the Turks may employ two Officers for Eye-witnesses of the same.  
Tenthly, That for better effecting hereof, all Ships, Galleys, and other Vessels may freely approach near unto the shore, and enter into the Port both by Day and Night.  
Eleventhly, That the Venetian Fleet may remain at Standia, or at any other Island in the Archipelago, until such time as they are dispatched, or that things are duly prepared for their departure.  
Twelfthly, That all Commissions given by one side and the other be revoked, and that whosoever shall after the space of forty days commit any Act of Hostility against the tenor of these Articles of Peace, shall be punished with capital punishment.  
Thirteenly, That so soon as an Ambassador from Venice shall arrive at the Port, all Slaves or Prisoners of War taken under the Venetian Colours shall be freed and released.  
Fourteen, That what depredations shall be made at Sea or Land after these Articles are subscribed, and before the publication thereof, shall be faithfully made good and restored.  
Fifteenthly, That a general pardon be given to the Subjects of both sides, who have acted contrary to their Faith and Allegiance, during this War.  
Sixteenthly, That in Virtue of these Capitulations the former Articles be likewise confirmed which were made in the Year 1571, and that no Tribute or Present be demanded from the Port, unless as hath formerly been paid for such Islands as the Venetians hold in the Archipelago.  
Seventeenthly, That of these Articles two Copies be made, one in Turkish with its Translation into Italian, subscribed by the Vizier, and sealed with the Grand Signior's Signet; and the other in Italian underwrote by the Captain-General, and sealed with the Seal of the Republic.  
These Articles being signed, the Hostages were given both on one side and the other. Those given by the Venetians were Faustino da Riva Lieutenant-General, Giovanni Battista Calbo Commissary, and Zaccaria Mocenigo who had been Duke of Candia. Those given by the Turks were Belin Assan Pasha, Mahomet Aga of the Janissaries, and Gurgi Bei Tefterdar or Treasurer.  
During this Siege, of the Venetians side there were killed and wounded thirty thousand nine hundred eighty five, of the Turks one hundred eighteen thousand seven hundred fifty four.  
The Batteries which the Turks raised against Sabionera and St. Andrea, consisted of fifty nine Pieces of Cannon, carrying from fifty to an hundred and twenty pound weight of Bullet.  
The Storms which the Turks made upon the Town were fifty six.  
The Combats under ground forty five.  
The Sallies made by the Venetians ninety six.  
The Mines and Fornelli sprang by the Venetians eleven hundred seventy three, by the Turks four hundred seventy two.  
The Venetians spent Barrels of Powder fifty thousand three hundred and seventeen.  
Bomboes' of all sorts by the Venetians of fifty to five hundred weight, were forty eight thousand an hundred and nineteen.  
Granades of Brass and Iron an hundred thousand nine hundred and sixty: Granades of Glass eighty four thousand eight hundred seventy four.  
Cannon shot of all sorts two hundred seventy six thousand seven hundred forty three.  
Pounds of Lead eighteen millions forty four thousand nine hundred fifty seven. Of Match pounds thirteen millions twelve thousand five hundred.  
What quantities the Turks might consume of Ammunition is not certain; only it is observable, That the Brass taken up in the streets which came from the Enemies Bomboes' was so much, that whole Warehouses were filled with the Metal, and so much sold as yielded many thousands of Crowns.  
The Articles being subscribed, and Hostages given, the Captain-General attended with all application of mind and industry imaginable to embark the Men and Ammunition, committing in the mean time the care of the City to Cornaro the Proveditor of the Fleet.  
During these days that all things were providing in order to a Surrender, there was great silence in the Turkish Camp, and no disorder in the City; the Soldiers on the Ramparts, and the Turks in their Trenches saluted each other with civility, and entertained communication and discourses together with friendship and freedom of several passages relating to their War, nothing of quarrel, or scuffle, or rude words happening out between them in all the term of the twelve days. The Vizier sent divers times civil Messages and Presents of refreshment to the Captain-General and Marques St. Andrea, which they returned with equal respect and generosity; and so excessive were the Turks in these offices, that the Venetians began to be jealous, lest under this mark and guise of courtesy some fraud or design should be covered according to their own Proverb: Chi ti fa piu carezze che suole, o ti ha' engannato o enganar ti vuole.  
In short, all things were dispatched with that diligence and care, that on the 27th of September the City was consigned; all the Inhabitants departed thence, not one remaining in the City, except only two Greek Priests, a Woman, and three Jews.  
In this manner the Whole Isle of Candia, 
The War began in April 1645.  the cause and occasion of all that Blood and Treasure that was spilt, and exhausted in twenty five years' War, fell at length to the fortune and increase of the Turkish Empire, with its most impregnable Fortress of the World, strengthened with as much Art and Industry, as the human Wit of this Age was capable to invent, after a straight Siege of two years, three months, and twenty seven days. For the space of twelve days allotted for the Surrender being expired, 
Candia delivered.  on the 27/17th. of September being Friday, the great Cross erected on the Wall was after midnight taken down, and advice given to the Venetians, so soon as the morning dawned, that the Turks did that day attend the Surrender, which was accordingly performed by the Principal Citizen about nine of the clock of the same morning who offering the Keys of the City to the Great Vizier in a Basin of Silver on the breach of St. Andrea, was by him presented with a Vest of Sables, and five hundred Zechins in Gold, and to his Servants were given two hundred. To Morosini also a Present was offered worthy his Quality; but he refused it, saying, That he would never give a seeming occasion to the malicious World to slander him with the least appearance of having sold his important Charge. Whilst these things were transacting on the breach, some of the most cowardly and disorderly amongst the Janissaries pressed forward to have entered by force, in violation of the Articles so lately agreed and confirmed; but some of the Garrison not yet embarked, keeping themselves still on the Guard, repulsed the most forward in the Riot by killing three or four of their Companions: which disturbance and insolence of the Soldiery, when made known to the Vizier, he assembled the disorderly together; and first upbraiding their cowardice, who durst not enter in the time of War, would now counterfeit Valour in the time of Peace, sentenced fifteen of them to be impaled on the breach, which piece of Justice and Gallantry was immediately executed. This rumour being appeased, the Topegibashee and Cebegibashee, or the Generals of the Ordnance and Arms took quiet possession of the Forts and Cannon of the City, and whilst the Turks entered over the breach, the Christian Army withdrew and embarked themselves as fast as convenience and decency would permit, who after the departure of the French, and of such who accompanied them, were not computed to be above two thousand five hundred men, and those sickly, ill accoutred, and half naked; and thus this City and whole Island became subject and a prey to the Ottoman Arms. Amongst the Officers which took possession of the Town were the Tefterdar and the Aga of the Janissaries. The Tefterdar as he passed over the breach of St. Andrea, and observing how low and weak the Works were on that side, turned to the Aga of the Janissaries, and with some disdain said to him, We have here spent ten days in the Surrender of this Town which we might have taken in two hours.  
The Turkish Army taking possession on Friday the 27/17th. of September, the Vizier made his Entry on Friday the 4th. of October; in which time they had erected a triumphant Bridge over the breach of St. Andrea, on which the Vizier entered into the Town, and passed directly to the Church of St. Francis, which was converted to a Mahometan Mosch, where having said his Namaz or Prayer, he went to the house where the Marquis St. Andrea was lodged, which was prepared for him, with a sumptuous Entertainment of five hundred Dishes at the expense of the Grand Signior.  
This City in four parts of five was ruined and demolished in the time of the Siege, all the Bells and Ornaments of the Churches and Houses to the very Locks of the doors were carried away; the Arms remaining were old and rusty, and not above three hundred and fifty Pieces of Cannon left on the Walls, and those for the most part very small: the Inhahitants remaining were only five, as we have said before, unless some few decrepit Jews and Greeks, which might make up the number of about thirty; so that never could be a more sad spectacle of desolation, nor a more clear Mirror of the miseries of War.  
The Great Vizier being possessed of the Town, dispatched away an Express with the good News thereof to the Sultan, who posted as fast as wind and weather would permit. And here the Reader may easily apprehend what joy possessed the minds of the Turks in all places where the rumour flew of this City's Surrender, which had for so many years baffled and put a stand to the Ottoman Sword, And though the joyful tidings added wings to the Messengers hast, yet the uncertainty of the Grand Signiors abode retarded some days the arrival of the News: which will seem very strange to him that considers, that the motion of so great an Emperor in the Glory of his Fortunes should be less obscure than the light of the Sun, perceptible by all conditions, who inhabit that side of the Globe, where his rays are visible. At length the Messenger found the Sultan within the Woods and Mountains of Nogyopont where he had passed the heats of the Summer, 
The News brought to the Grand Signior at Negropont.  and some part of his discontent in those solitary retirements: it being now towards the end of September, and the Winter approaching, the Isle was incapable to entertain so great a Court, and to return back seemed as dishonourable as it was dangerous, the Soldiery and People being equally discontented, the one by the ill success and government of Affairs, and the other by oppression of Taxes: but this joyful News cleared all those clouds and ombrages of doubtful and disconsolate thoughts, which the Grand Signior received like a dream, being at first so surprised with such an unexpected happiness, that he could scarce believe it; but at length recollecting his scattered spirits, without delay returned the Messenger again with his Embrahore or Master of his Horse to the Vizier with the Present of a Sable Vest, a Dagger, and a Sword, being the usual signals of the Sultan's favour, and with a Letter freighted with Encomiums and Praises of his Valour and Fortune. And whereas the Vizier had persuaded him to return to Constantinople, he answered, That he was resolved to winter at Salonica, where with the Spring he expected his presence, and from thence in company with him, should be ready to choose any Seat, which in his judgement the Vizier apprehended most conducing to the benefit of the Empire.  
The Captain-General Morosini having in the mean time embarked his Forces, sailed to Suda to provide and fortify that place, Spina Longa and Carabusa, poor Rocks and Appendages to the greater Isle of Candia, with all necessary supplies of Victuals and Ammunition: which only serve for a Prospect into Candia, and to keep alive the Title of the Venetian Republic to that Kingdom. Suda is the most considerable of the three, but yet not strong, the Sea being fordable between that and Candia, 
The Venetians at Suda.  and not of long resistance, whensoever the Turk shall think it worth his time to subdue. Here Morosini attended the Ratification of the Peace from Venice, and the disbanding of the Turkish Army, in which time four French Ships with Succours of Men and Ammunition arrived at Candia, but coming late were disappointed of their design, and so returned back into their own Country.  
The Turks having now finished their work, dispeeded a way their Janissaries and Pioniers by all occasions of shipping: those that remained were employed all the Winter in filling the Trenches without the City, and many Slaves taken out of the Galleys to repair the breach of St. Andrea: in which work, whilst they threw up the difordered rubbish, so poisonous a stench evaporated from the bodies of the slain, which lay buried in those ruins, as begat a Pestilence and other diseases in the City and in the Galleys; but labouring continually on that work, they soon acquitted themselves of the contagion, by help of the Winter's cold which then approached.  
In this manner expired the Action of this Year, fortunate in its success to the Turks; for though they gained but thirty Acres of Land with expense inestimable of Blood and Treasure, yet the Glory and Fame which attended it, being the consummation of twenty five years' Wars, and the Theatre where the whole World were Spectators, was of greater value to the Turks than any other consideration, and may with time prove a place of advantage to the farther increase of their Western Empire, unless God Almighty by his Mercy and Providence give a stop to the progress of this Grand Oppressor.  
But before this Year ended, 
Serini and the Nobles of Hungary offer themselves to the Turk.  behold the misery of Christendom, by reason of discontents and animosities in the Imperial Court, the Count Serini Prince of Croatia, the Marquis Frangipani and Count Nadasti, joined with other Nobles of Hungary, sent Messengers to the Grand Signior offering themselves Subjects and Tributaries to the Turk, desiring his Protection of their Religion and Liberties, designing to act the part of Bethlem Gabor.  
The Great Vizier employed himself this whole Winter passed in repairing the Fortifications of Candia, regulating them in some measure according to the Turkish Model, and in repairing and beautifying the Town, which was done with such admirable expedition, that in a few months most of the houses demolished in the time of the Siege were again erected, and the Churches converted into Mosches and adorned, three of the principal whereof took the Names of the Grand Signior, Great Vizier and Captain Pasha, and were endowed by them with an honourable Revenue, sufficient to maintain them in Reparations, Lamps, and Talismans'. But the Turks were not more pious towards their Mosches than the Christians were careless and cold towards their Churches; for the Venetians inserted not one Article in favour of a Christian Church or a Religious House, which would have been granted as soon as demanded, only a Greek who was Interpreter to the Great Vizier called Panaiotti, a Person of Parts and Learning, at the expense of two thousand two hundred Dollars; and an Armenian Merchant called Apro Chelabei at the charge of a thousand four hundred purchased two Churches for their respective Nations.  
The Grand Signior in the mean time returned to Salonica to pass the remainder of the Winter, which place being famous for multitude of all sorts of Game, 
The G. Signior returns to Salonica, and hunts.  drew is heart, and made him impatient till he arrived those Plains, more desired by him than the Elysian fields; for having made his Entry into that City, the next day he designed to hunt: but being put in mind that the English Ambassador Sir Daniel Harvey, 
Sir Daniel Harvey, his Majesty's Ambassador, hath his Audience of the Grand Signior.  who (as we said) arrived at Constantinople the year before, attended his Audience, he was contented to grant it to him the next morning. But yet not to lose his hunting, at midnight he sent Officers to the Ambassador to prepare for the next days Audience very early; and to gain time, ordered his Horses to be all ready, that so having dispatched that Ceremony, he might immediately mount into the Saddle and pursue his Game. Howsoever he was not in so much haste, but he testified due respect to His Majesty of Great Britain, and the esteem he had of the English Nation, ordering the Capitulations to be renewed; and commanding the Chimacam, that if any one should break or infringe them, that he should cut him off without farther argument. But as to renewing the Capitulations, the Chimacam falling at the Grand Signiors feet, beseeched him, That that particular might be deferred until the arrival of the Great Vizier, whose proper power and act it was to make War and Peace; and therefore for him to intermeddle about Capitulations was to invade the Viziers, Authority, which he durst not do without putting his life in danger, or at least rendering his Person obnoxious to his irreconcilable displeasure; with which the Grand Signior being satisfied, ordered that the renewing of the Capitulations should be deferred until the return of the Visiier, and so dismissed the Lord Ambassador from his Presence; but this work of renewing the Capitulations was reserved for the care and conduct of Sir John Finch, who succeeded in the Embassy after the death of Sir Danil Harvey.  
The Grand Signior arising from his Throne mounted into his Saddle to follow his excessive delight in Hunting, which now he pursued every day without respect of cold or wet, or Horses or Attendants; but like an impetuous Nimrod raged amongst the timorous Hares and flying Hearts, overspreading the Woods with vast numbers of poor Jews and Peasants, which he had commanded forth to drive for Game, not respecting the extreme rigour and Frosts of Winter, by which many of those poor Wretches lying abroad in the nights, were benumbed, and died. And so far did his humour transport him in this Recreation, that he was discouraged at no inconvenience or labours which attended it; for one day appointing his Hunting at a certain place, which to pass on Horseback was a great circuit, but a nearer cut over a Gulf or Arm of the Sea, he ordered his Horses round, whilst he in Person attended with the Chimacam and several of his Grandees, passed over to the other side in a Galley. But being impatient of his Sport, and not able to give time to his Horses to make their way, ascended his Galley, commanding them to row away with all speed; and arriving at the other side some hours before His Horses could come, would yet land: and being weary of expectation, resolved to meet them on foot through all the dirt and mire of a low and rich soil: where whilst he traveled heavily, and almost tried, by good fortune they espied a Miller driving his Horse laden with two Sacks of Meal; whom when they had called, and made him to lighten his burden, and take off the Packsaddle, the Chimacam himself stripped off his own Sables Vest, and covered the Horse with it, on which the Grand Signior mounting in great state, road like a Prince till he met his own Retinue, which passage served to fill the discourse at night of that days Hunting, and deserves to be chronicled with our English Dialogue between the Miller and the King: howsoever we make use of it here to demonstrate the strange and passionate humour which possessed this Sultan in his Hunting.  
Little other recreation did this Grand Signior take, 
The G. Signior delights solely in his Queen.  unless it were in the Company of his chief Sultana, called the Hasaki Sultana, by whom having had a Son, which beginning now to play and speak, reconciled much of his affection to the Female Sex, but yet with that moderation and well regulated love, that he confined himself wholly to this one Woman, having sent for her to be his Companion in all journeys and adventures of Errantry, whilst the other Ladies as encumbrances and impediments to the speedy motions of the wand'ring Court, were dispeeded to Constantinople under the Government of the Queen Mother, as we have before declared; of which privilege this Sultana beginning to be sensible, endeavoured to increase and conserve the Affections of her Lord by all the arts and tricks of love imaginable; for she was really, or else feigned to be, so enamoured of him, that she pined and macerated away herself for his absence; and when he was indisposed in his health, or intended a long Journey from her, she would fall into Swoundings, and Paralytical Fits, or something else, which was an undoubted symptom of true affection, such as commonly intervenes amongst us in the chaste embraces of single marriage; that the Grand Signior, whose love to Women were not naturally as vagrant as his delights after the chase of wild Beasts, was so much satisfied in her alone, that he could be no more without her than she without him; so that, like Diana, or some Mountain Nymph, she became a Huntress after her Prince, as he a Ranger after his Game.  
And now in this place it may be pertinent to add; that on the 30th. of December of this year 1669. Sir. Daniel Harvey his Majesty's Ambassador, being then on his departure from Salonica, Mr. Willam Hedges who was with him there, being the Treasurer to the Levant Company in Turk●, and Signior Antonio Perone, the Druggerman or Interpreter, having occasion of business attended that day on the Keis-Efendi, or chief Secretary; who so soon, as they came into his presence he called out to them, I hope said he, that you are come to turn Musselmen, or believers; for your great Champion Serini Ogly, (for so they call Serini) is become Feudatary, having submitted, and put himself under protection of the Grand Signior. It was but the night before, that certain Messengers from Count Serini, and his adherents arrived at this Court, proffering to accept the Standart from the Grand Signior, and pay him Tribute, so they might obtain the power and protection of the Ottoman Arms against the Emperor. This proposition though in appearance so advantageous, that it might seem to admit of no doubt in the acceptance; yet both the Grand Signior and the Chimacam were so ready after the late success at Candia to join in their Compliment to the Vizier, that they would neither conclude, nor give answer to these Messengers, until first they had consulted his sense, and opinion on the proffer, wherefore to lose no time according to the usual expedition of the Turks, two galleys were the very same night dispatched with these Messengers to the Vizier at Candia, to give him notice of this tender, and to demand his counsel, and assent thereunto: with like speed the galleys were returned with the Viziers' approbation, though afterwards on better considerations the Turks touched this cause so tenderly, that Serini and his complices being detected, the plot Miscarried and the Conspirators brought to condign punishment, as shall hereafter be related; what suspicion the Counsel at Vienna might have of this design is uncertain, yet this is out of all doubt, that they had no assured knowledge thereof, until it was first brought them by Mr. Hedges; and yet so much time was taken up herein, as that he travailed from Salonica to Constantinople, where he arrived the 13th. of January, and there remaining some time for the better Setlement of his affairs before his journey thence for England, by Land he departed on the 14th. of Feburary, and on the 29th. of March following, was by Leiutenant General Esterhas' received in to Raab, to whom giving this first Intelligence about Serini, and his adherents, was courteously treated, but yet detained, until advice was given hereof to General Montecuculi then at Vienna, and his licence, and pass given to Mr. Hedges for his farther proceed in his journey. Answer hereof being returned, he had licence given him to departed, and a guard to conduct him safe to Vienna, which is very necessary on those Frontiers. At Vienna Mr. Hedges being examined upon Oath by Count Capelliers to the truth of the foregoing Relation, Troops were immediately dispatched to the Castle of Serini, where they so seasonably arrived, as to take possession of it for the Emperor some few hours before the Turkish Forces, (having received a stop by cutting of the bridge) came to seize it for the Grand Signior: (Count Serini perceiving by this Act, that his design, was discovered, fled with Frangipani his Father-in-law towards Transilvania, but being on his way thither overtaken by the Emperor's Edict, he was together with Frangipani seized at Colonel Careis' House, and thence brought to Vienna, and lodged at the Convent of Father Nicholas Donilard an Irish Friar in the Suburbs of that city; where Serini having seen, and discoursed personally with Mr. Hedges, he declared to him, That if the Turks had been, as good as their words, he had not been there a prisoner at that time. In this particular two things seem strange, and unusual. First on the Turks side, that a matter of this secrecy should be so openly divulged and discoursed by them at Salonica: And secondly, on the Emperor's part, that a business of this Importance commonly known at the Grand Signor's Court, should want a person to advice, and transfer it to Vienna; until it came accidentally to be published by a stranger, who having taken a circuit with it by way of Constantinople, and his leisure there to accommodate his own affairs, vented it rather as a Subject of discourse, than a new discovery. 'Tis true, the Turks are very commonly open in their counsels, and have a quality to keep nothing secret though recommended to them under never so many Injunctions of privacy: yet that the Emperor who commonly maintains a Minister tending at the Ottoman Court, should have no other intelligence hereof, than such an accidental, and unexpected conveyance, is a matter which affords occasion to upbraid the Negligence of the Germans, and at the same time to admire and praise the divine Providence and Justice.   

Anno Christi 1670. Hegeira 1081.  
THE Spring coming forward, the Great Vizier declared, That after St. George's day, which is the 23d day of April, (called by the Turks Cassim gheun) he resolved to departed from Candia; and therefore ordered, That all Ships, Saiks, Brigantines, and other Vessels, which were found in any Port of the Grand Signior's Dominions, should be sent to Candia, to transport him and the remainder of his Army to Rhodesto in Romelia, from whence he designed his March to meet the Grand Signior at Adrianople. 
The Vizier takes a survey of the whole Isle of Candia.  But before his departure he took a view of the Island, taking his progress through the whole circumference of it, and numbering all the Inhabitants which paid Harach, or Pole-mony, found them not to exceed two and twenty thousand persons. For though in the time of Dellee Mehmet Pasha, who was the first that brought the Ottoman Sword into that Country, there were listed fifty five thousand, who paid duties of Harach; yet now the Plague, the Sword, and other miseries of War had reduced them to that small number, of whom ten thousand (as is reported) perished in the Mines, and before the Walls of their own City; and great numbers of Olive-Trees being cut down and burned by the Soldiery in tiem of the War, is the reason that that Island yields not half the quantity of Oils as in former times.  
The Ambassador of Venice Signior Alivisé Molino, before mentioned, was now at Candia, designing to accompany the Vizier in his Voyage to the Grand Signior; for adorning which Embassy the Republic had appointed a Ship to carry the Presents and several Persons of Quality for attendance of the Bailo (for so their Ambassador is called;) and in regard in that passage the ship was to touch at Zant, they laded on her a hundred thousand Zechins for payment of that Soldiery, which with the Captain General were returned from Candia to that place, with Presents for the Grand Signior and his Court; but it pleased God, that this Ship failing down the Gulf, met with so furious a storm of Wind, that she suffered shipwreck on the Coast of Italy, where not only the ship and goods were lost, but every soul upon that ship perished; amongst which was Lorenzo Molino Son of the Ambassador, and Ottavio Labia, another noble Venetian.  
The Great Vizier entertained himself so long in Candia that the month of May was well entered before he departed thence; 
The Vizier departs from Candia, and arrives at Scio.  and by the way touched at Scio, where he was met by all the Officers and Governors of the adjacent Jurisdictions, who came to made tender of their Presents and Services; but the Vizier in a plausible manner, accepted of their courteous Offers, but returned their Gifts, saying, That he was so sensible of the great oppressions and expenses the neighbouring Countries had suffered by reason of the War, that he was resolved to superinduce no new Charge by Victory and Peace.  
In like manner from all parts was a confluence of poor oppressed people, who came to petition for justice and relief against the corruption and tyranny of their Governors in the respective Countries. But the Vizier admitted no Audience for Complaints, whether it were to maintain an apprehension of his clemency and gentleness, by acting nothing that was cruel or severe, or to enjoy himself after his cares and turmoils in the War; he almost for fourteen days continuance entertained himself in private by the cool and crystalline Fountains of Scio. Some report, that he gave himself at that time so excessively to Wine, being overjoyed at his success, and conclusion of the War, that he was never capable, during his abode there, of serious thoughts or counsels; so that his Kahya, or Secretary, could hever be admitted access, unless he were called, though on the most urgent occasion of business. Others interpreted his retirements to be in order to serious considerations about the management of Affairs at his return; as how to satisfy the expectations of the Grandees, who patiently attended an amendment of abuses in the Government; how he might pacify the minds of the Soldiery, who were jealous of Couspiracies against the lives of the Royal Brothers, and how to steer in an even course at Court between the security of his Master, and satisfaction of the Vulgar; for all the World lived in hope that alteration of times would amend abuses, and that the last remedy of all was the return of the Viziers' Authority. Howsoever, it is certainly reported, That the Vizier was become exceedingly intemperate in wine, and drowned much of his cares in the fumes and vapours of it, supposing himself, as Tiberius did in Caprea, exempt from the eyes of the World, whilst he remained in Scio, which the Sea had separated from the greater Continent. 
The Great Vizier persuaded to drink wine.  And yet the Vizier, is believed, never to have tasted Wine, or known whether it was bitter or sweet, till the pride of his success in Candia transported him to make his joy extravagant, to which the Officers about his Person invited him, as that which cheered the spirits, strengthened the Nerves, and induced a strange kind of delight and pleasure in the fancy, beyond any thing of Poppies, or Opiate Compositions, or Biram-Pasha's Pills, or Berse, or a thousand other inventions, fit only to confuse men's reason, and stupefy the brain, and benumb all the senses, in which some, as I have heard, had so practised themselves by degrees, that they could swallow five drams in twenty four hours, though I never knew any, unless one Turk, whom I saw eat above three; but then they could eat nothing else, nor were they fit afterwards to receive or digest any other nourishment, Nature being used to that poison, rejected all other founder nutriment. But Wine (they said) cheered the heart in that manner, and comforted the stomach, that the Turks began now generally to drink it, unless he were some Pharisaical Hypocrite of the Ulamah, or some superstitious aged and ignorant Professor. 
The Soldiers and other Turks drink Wine to excess.  So that the vice of drunkenness became more common amongst the Turks, than amongst the Germans, or ourselves: I am sure more intolerable, and administered to more mischiefs, by how much the Turks being unaccustomed to Wine, knew less how to comport the heats of Intemperance.  
And here I shall make a little digression from my purpose in hand to acquaint my Reader of the effects which I have observed to be produced in those who accustom themselves to the use of Opium. 
A digression about Opium.  In all the Country Villages amongst the Turks, the more aged sort of men who have most leisure, and least necessity to work, addict themselves to Opium for alleviation (as they say) of their cares, and to forget their sorrow, for pleasure in the taste there can be none, being very bitter to the palate; which being taken in a morning in a small quantity, about the bigness of a Tare, superinduces at first a strange cheerfulness about the heart, and thence raises a more pleasing vapour to the head, than any can proceed from the spirits of the best and the highest Wines: but afterwards as it gins to digest, the vapour becomes more gross, and consequently a kind of stupefaction is induced over the brain and nerves, which with drowsiness and sleep passes away like a drunken fit. The Youth amongst them which drink Wine abhor Opium, until growing into years, and to the care of a family (as a sign of which they suffer their beards to increase) they are taught by their Imaum, and more by example of others, that Wine being against their Law, is only dispensable in wild and unbridled Youth, but in those of riper age is a vice to be reproached by all sober and well-governed men. In the place of which they take up the lawful and innocent Pill of Opium, which makes men serious and settled (as they say) because that it operates not like Wine, which makes men mad, and rash, and violent, but disposes them to be Sots, and to sit grave and quiet without doing hurt to any man, which is a qualification accounted very laudable amongst them, and is one of the greatest Virtues which they endeavour to acquire in their Tekeés or Monasteries. This being the reason for which it is taken and allowed, it is grown a common custom almost amongst all the Countrypeople, who in the morning before they go to work take first their Opium, and upon it three or four dishes of Coffee; for it is observable, that none eats Opium but who accompanies it with great quantities of Coffee, which is doubtless a kind of Opiate in itself, and partakes very much of a Narcotick Quality; by this means and constant use some arrive to take strange quantities; the most that ever I knew any man take was three drams in twenty four hours, viz. a dram and a half or thereabouts in the morning, and as much an hour afternoon: the which for more exactness I had the curiosity to see weighed. The same person offered for a small reward to take five drams in twenty four hours; but then he said, it required a long time to digest, and did not doubt but to overcome it: but I was too scrupulous to put a man into a sleep, from whence I feared he might never awake. This person was of a thin and livid complexion, his skin shrivelled, no more beard than a few hairs, his mouth commonly open, because his chap was fallen; his countenance putting me often in mind of the Picture I have seen of the Gorgon's head; for had it been encompassed with Snakes instead of his Turban, it might have served for a perfect Original. He had arrived to the years of forty eight, and from the years thirty he had entered into Opium from great excess of Wine: in which condition he found that his stomach required littled other nourishment, being content with a small quantity of bread and water for his other Diet, Opium supplying him with all the other Delicacies he could desire: he was the father notwithstanding of two or three children, which he confessed to have begot in the strength of his Opium, having no desire to accompany with his wife, until he was first invigorated with his usual Doses, being till then like a Trunk or Log, wanting spirits almost to turn his body. For his Opium was that only which could revive all, which about a quarter of an hour after it was taken began to operate, and then we discovered in his eyes, which before were dull and heavy, scarce opening, a certain quickness and sparkling, and then soon after he was fitted for the work of the day, and could labour as others, and take a journey on foot of seven or eight miles to Market, and return home at night: his body was always bound, or his belly constipated with the hardness of his excrement, and yet he was subject to no other sickness, unless his vitiated desire to this Poison which can nourish no wholesome or healthful body. The Turks, as I have learned, make little other use of Opium than this; yet sometimes they will put it into their Camel's ears, and the nostrils of their Horses, when faint and weary, wherewith they revive again, and soon recover their strength and force to travel.  
The Vizier having thus passed some days of Entertainment at Scio, entered again his Galley, and passing through the straits of the Hellespont arrived at Rodesto, where having landed many of his Janissaries and such of the Army as remained with him, after a few days continuance he marched to Adrianople, where he was received by the Grand Signior with all evidences of satisfaction, and entered the City triumphant after the manner of the Turkish Allai.  
The Ceremonies and Compliments being past, which usually intervene between Great Personages after a long absence, the grand Consultation was, In what manner to prevent the seditious eruptions of the Soldiery, and how to reconcile the Jealousies between the Grand Signior and his Brothers. For the former, two things were concluded necessary. First, to divide the Militia of the Janissaries, which was immediately executed, and eight thousand of them, under pretence of Incursions, were sent through Moldavia to remain on the Frontiers of Poland. Secondly, it being observed, that most of the Soldiery drank Wine, from whence in ancient times arose many Mutinies and Seditions of the Soldiery, dangerous to the Ottoman State, as namely in the time of Mahomet III. when the Janissaries in the heat of drunkenness entered the Seraglio by force, and demanded the Heads of the chief Favourites: And as than it was judged the best Expedient to cool the hot brains of the Janissaries, to proclaim a Prohibition of Wine at Constantinople, and to command upon pain of death, That those who had any Wine in their Houses should bring it forth, and stave it; so now the use of it was universally forbidden in all the parts of the Grand Signiors Dominions, and a special Command was sent to all places respectively under the penalty of death, and a thousand maledictions, cursing Wine as come from Hell, and as a Liquor produced by the Devil to ensnare men's souls, and inebriate their heads, and confound States. And so generally was this Prohibition enjoined, that his Majesty's Ambassador at Constantinople with long solicitation and charge obtained licence for his Family, and the Merchants there to make Wine; but for the Merchants at Smyrna there was more difficulty, and this year Wine was not made in their Houses according to custom, and not without scruple permitted to be imported from the Greeks Islands, and other parts where the Command extended not its force; for the Prohibition was to all places where Mosches or Turk's Inhabitants, the Villages or Isles where Christians only lived were not included. To this Prohibition were added on every Friday Sermons to the People inveighing against Wine, and cursing the Drinkers of it, in which affair Vanni Efendi the Grand Signiors Preacher was much concerned, from whom the Original of this Counsel was judged to proceed. And now to please the Reader, who perhaps may be curious to know the stile of this Prohibition, I have here inserted the Command verbatim as translated out of the Original, and directed to the Kadi of Smyrna.  
TO the most perfect of the Judges amongst Musulmin (or Believers) the most worthy amongst those Powers which profess one God, 
The Command against Wine.  the Mine of Virtue and Wisdom, the Exemplar of Justice to all People, the Inheritor of the Sciences of the Prophets and Apostles, the Ornament of his Office and (through the Grace of God assisting) our Precedent in Smyrna, whose Virtues may they ever be augmented. At Receipt of this my Royal Command know, That Wine and Games at Dice, and figured Cards, and of Arrows without feathers; which are Lotteries, are the filthiness of Diabolical work (according to the testimony of the miraculous Revelation) are Fomenters of malice and wickedness, and are the ferment of that Faction and Sedition which corrupt and seduce the Servants of God, which being prohibited by Authority, and yet used, provokes the anger and disdain of Almighty God against us: And whereas by this Mother of all wickedness (that is, Wine) the Musulmin Kingdoms are defiled, there appears an evident alteration of the Musulmin Law and Faith, and an inlet to actions of foul impression. Praised be the high and most great God, that in the days of my years abounding in Felicity, the observation of lawful Precepts hath been confirmed, and unlawful things have been prohibited; and now I know that this is the sum of the most important Affair conducing to my Kingdoms and my own Felicities, and in general the principal and greatest care, and the best and most necessary Canon of my Empire: so that being desirous to satisfy the Creator of the World, my Royal and immutable Will resolves to cleanse and purify the Musulmin Kingdoms of this prohibited and filthy abomination; wherefore when this Royal Command comes to your hands, wheresoever there are Taverns of Wine, let them be razed and thrown down in all Cities and Towns ennobled with Musulmin Mosches, let the buying and selling thereof be prohibited, with all drinking and use of Wine; and likewise I command, That in Constantinople, Brusa, and Adrianople the Imposition thereupon be wholly taken off. And that in all other Cities and Towns adorned with Musulmin Mosches, there be not a drop of Wine suffered or admitted in; and that Musulmins neither privately nor secretly drink Wine; and whosoever is or shall be Author of this sin, and to alter my Command in this particular, either now or hereafter, may he be punished by the Universal Lord of all the World. Likewise when this my Command of high Reputation appears, which is a Royal Writing, let it be annexed to the Decretal Rolls, and be put in execution according as it is obligatory. And when this Command comes to your hands, you are to have all due care of this enjoined particular, That it operate according to the Tenor of this Royal Injunction, participating of Prosperity and Majestic Power, by virtue of which you are to reprove, reprehend, hinder, and prohibit, according to the Law of God, the drinking of Wine; and that it may be wholly taken away, let the Tax and Revenue which proceeds from thence be taken off, and in all guarded and governed Cities and places of my Kingdoms, let the Taverns be ruined and overthrown. And therefore you are to make known and publish to all Citizens and Inhabitants the force of this my Royal Command, as well in the City of Smyrna, as in other Cities and Towns ennobled with Musulmin Mosches, and you are to ruin the Taverns which are found there. And you are to take away the Houses of Entertainment amongst the Franks which are in Smyrna that sell Wine, nor shall they sell Wine in their own houses, but you shall hinder and prohibit them: and if those Taverns shall be the Possessions of private men, you shall advise the Owners of them; or if they be bequeathed by Testament to the Deputies of the Muteveli, you shall admonish them with earnestness and threats, That in the place of Taverns they raise other more profitable and lawful Buildings, and that they re-edify them in a different form from the first. And the Taverns being ruined and demolished according to my Royal Command, and the Butts and other Utensils thereof taken away, you shall make a public Arz thereof, and send it to my Royal Stirrup; and you being admonished thereof by my Royal Admonition, you are to have a care that neither in the City nor Suburbs thereof, nor in Cities adorned with Royal Mosches any person whatsoever bring in Wine, or one drop thereof, or that the buying or selling thereof be admitted, and that no Musulman drink Wine. For if after this I come to understand, That any person have brought in Wine, though it be but one drop, I swear by the Holy Souls of my Grandfathers, and great Grandfathers that those who bring it in, or sell it, or drink it, shall be punished with such tortures, as were never inflicted on any before. In short, this being a business so important as to the Faith, as to my Empire, my strong intention and firm resolution is to cleanse and purify in the highest degree as well the Frontiers, as the Royal Seats of my Empire from so foul a sink of so much filthiness and dissension; and therefore do enjoin this Royal Writing of high felicity so far, that nothing shall be able to change or alter it, or rovoke this Command of Majestic Reputation. And for the future, let him be who he will, that shall offer to oppose, or alter, or change this my Command declared by these Presents, or have intention or design to the contrary, may the curse of God be upon him. In conformity hereunto know you, that are Judges, that this being my Will and Pleasure, and ultimate Resolution, you are to register this noble Command in the Book of public Acts and Decrees, that so it may be preserved; and for execution thereof, you are to use all your diligence and power, and therein to take due care; for if after these Admonitions, Confirmations, Menaces, and Rigours, Wine be either bought or sold in the Cities or Suburbs, or other places, as before; or that there remains any Tavern not ruined, or if in any wise a drop of Wine be bought or sold, you shall receive due punishment, and yourself suffer the same torments which are threatened against those who are publicly guilty of the transgression of this Law. Therefore know this, and knowing it, give credit to my noble Firm.  
Dated in the Month Rabiul Evel, Hegeira 1081. in Adrianople.  
And now one would imagine that this Command being a Hattesheriff signed with the Grand Signior's own hand, would have been of durable and perpetual Force and Authority. But experience hath showed us the contrary, that in one Year after, Licence being first given to Franks, to make Wine in their own houses, and especially to all Christian Ministers; in one year more the indulgence became universal, and Taverns were again admitted, and still continue as common and free as in former times.   

Anno Christi 1671. Hegeira 1082.  
THE Ship which carried the Presents for the Turks and designed to transport the Ambassador, being cast away, new preparations were made, and the Galley Brazzana, commanded by Alexandro Zeno, a noble Venetian, was dispatched with them, being ordered to transport Signior Molino the Ambassador to the Port, who was received with the usual honours due to his Quality and Character; all which Ceremonies and Offices being past, several matters occured which were not so well expressed in the Capitulations, but that they needed an explication; and new Orders and Models for redress of Affairs in Dalmatia: For the Morlacches, who in the time of the War had submitted themselves to the obedience of the Venetians, began now to infest the Country, and to enter into those places, which in the first years of the War they had destroyed and abandoned; the Turks on the other side opposed them, and the Country being open, many skirmishes happened, and as many troubles ensued as in the time of the War. For adjusting these differences Mahomet Pasha of Bosna was dispatched into those Countries with Authority and Instructions; where on the other side he was met by Antonio Barbaro, Proveditor General of Dalmatia and Albania, appointed by the Senate to accord and settle the differences of the Confines; and the place designed for meeting of the Commissioners was appointed to be between Climno and Clissa; but such was the fury of the people, and the passion that both parties had to recover their ancient possessions, that the Turks in the Month of November by force of Arms made themselves Masters of Obronzo and Dernis, which were surrendered without much opposition, by reason of the small numbers of the Morlacches, who neither having Garrison nor Fortifications were easily surprised, under the pretence of peace. But it succeeded otherwise at Scardona, where by the assistance of a Galley and some Brigantines, the Turks, who were the Aggressors, were repulsed; and in like manner at Risano they were beaten off, and put to flight with much confusion and slaughter, with the death also of Vsuff Bey, their chief Commander, and Author of all these troubles.  
The Relation of these disturbances was carried to the Port by the Bosnacs, who were concerned in these Affairs, with all circumstances of aggravation which might incense the Grand Signior, and move the Vizier to take part in their Quarrel; But he being desirous to maintain that Peace which he himself had concluded, moved the Grand Signior to dispatch a Hasacheé, or one of his Royal Officers, to render him an exact account of the true state of the Affairs of that Country. In which Interim Mahomet Pasha of Bosna, the Commissioner happening to die, the Vizier moved, That the Morlacches should surrender up those places which they had lately possessed, and that new Commissioners should be again sent for adjusting the Limits of the Confines, and the Possessions of the Inhabitants. The Senate of Venice accepting this proposition, gave Orders to their General Barbaro to withdraw the people from the places in dispute, and in the Month of May 1671. made and constituted the Cavalier Nani Procurator of St. Mark, their Plenipotentiary, with full authority to compose all differences touching the Frontiers. On part of the Turks one Mamut, once Pasha of Buda, and late Chimacam of Constantinople, was nominated and empowered with like faculty; he was a person with whom I was well acquainted, and of whom we have had occasion to discourse, when he was Kahya to old Kuperlee. He was a Native of the Country of Bosna, who are reputed for men of much more affable and courteous disposition, and of more pleasing Conversation, than the common temper of the Turks who are for the most part of haughty, sullen, and saturnine Complexions.  
These Commissioners, with Thomas Tarsia Interpreter, met about the end of July, in the plains of Island between Zara and Sebenico under Tents erected for that purpose: At this meeting were present also the Mufti, and Treasurer of Bosna, and all the Kadi's and Military Officers of that Province, which might make a Body of four or five thousand men, ill armed, and badly accoutred: With Nani the Commissioner for Venice, were present, Alberto Magno Captain of Zara, Farsetti Proveditor of Clissa; divers military Officers, such as the Cavalier Varisano, Grimaldi Serjeant General, Count Rados, the Count Scorto, Vimercato, Cesarini, with divers other Colonels, and Persons of Quality, and Nobles of the Province, some of which were Representatives for their principal Cities, such as Zara, Sebenico, Spalleto, and Trau. His Excellency the Comissioner Nani had three Troops of Horse, and as many Companies of Foot, for his Guard, and at Possidaria were two Galleys and four Brigantines to attend him: so that his Equipage appeared as well Martial, as agreeable to a place ordained for a Treaty of Peace.  
On the 27th. of July the Commissioners had their first Conference in the Pasha's Tent, the Debate continued many hours with much heat; which did not only relate to the late Conquests, but new difficulties arose in regard that Ferat Aga, appointed Commissioner for the Port, had in the year 1573 assigned Bounds and Limits to the Confines, according to his pleasure and arbitrary will, which not being assented unto by the Venetians, a new regulation was made by the said Ferat, together with Cavalier Soranzo in the year 1576. Time afterwards, and the turbulent spirits of the Inhabitants had altered these Limits, and by reason of the long War the Landmarks and Bounds of the Confines were removed or wholly destroyed. The original Copies of the Writings of Agreement were rotten, and much defaced, the names of the places and the situations being wrote in divers Languages, were confused, and the reports of the people were so different, proceeding from the diversity of their Interests, that little of judgement could be founded on their relations. At length, as to the Confines of Zara, it was agreed, That they should be regulated according as they were limited by Soranzo and Ferat; for better settlement of which, and to avoid all doubtfulness or mistake, the Commissioners took the pains to travel several days journey in person to erect the bounds and Limits of each people; in which though many contests and differences arose between particular persons, yet at length personal interests were forced to give way to public determinations.  
In like manner the Confines of Sebenico were determined, being bounded by the River Checa, and being arrived at Scardona, the Pasha Mamut desired that he might have the convenience of passing in the Galley, and accordingly he was received aboard, and treated with that generous entertainment which is agreeable to the magnificence of the Republic; and landing at the River of Belulla on the Banks of the Valley Daniel, where the Pasha had placed his Tents, the Turks who with a greedy eye swallowed in their thoughts the possession and enjoyment of all these Plains, would have enlarged their Confines to those marks which Ferat Aga had singly placed according to his own arbitrary pleasure, including also Verpogly within their Limits. 
The difference about Verpogly.  This Verpogly was a small Redoubt on the top of a Hill once belonging to the Venetians, which at the beginning of the War they abandoned, as costing more to maintain and defend, than the value or consideration of it; the Turks afterwards possessed it, when they had a design to besiege Sebenico, but afterwards forsook it, and retired; upon this place Mamut much insisted, producing a Command from the Grand Signior, ordering that it be taken in, fortified, and garrisoned. But Nani with more force of Argument insisted on the contrary, producing ancient Writings, and undeniable Testimonies to prove that this place did really, and of right belong to the Republic; by which though the Pasha was fully convinced in his own mind; yet being overawed by the insolent importunities of the Inhabitants, he was cautious and fearful of declaring his true sense in the case; but rather endeavoured to overcome the Venetians sometimes with flatteries, and anon with menances, having to that purpose, besides his own Forces, ordered the Beglerbey of Greece to approach those Confines with an Army of about ten thousand men. But all this did not move the steady Constancy of the Venetian Commissioner from his reason and right; for maintenance of which he appeared firm and resolute, and being necessitated for convenience of Water to remove his Quarters to the Lake Rebenich, gave some jealousy to the Pasha by this retirement of an intention to break the Peace; howsoever, Nani declared his meaning to the contrary, and that there might be no interruption to their proceed, proposed that these differences might be remitted to the Supreme Powers; and that in the mean time, until answers came, they might proceed in the adjustment of other parts of the Confines. But the Pasha assented not hereunto, but desired rather the dispute should be referred to the Port, and that in the mean time he himself should retire to Cettina, and the other to Spalleto. Scarce were the Messages sent, and the Dispatches made (by Isaac Aga, 
Mamut Pasha die.  a Person whom I well knew) before Mamut Pasha, after a short indisposition ended his days: he was a man of about ninety two years of age, at which years I have admired to see him ride abroad, and transact his affairs with great dexterity, with a strong memory, and a sound judgement. And here it is admirable to observe with what constancy and patience the Turkish Officers do usually support their laborious employments; they contemn all difficulties and incommodiousness of living, as if they did not feel them, inuring themselves to colds and hearts, to watch and labours, being abstemious in their diet, and as occasions require, not indulging to sleep; and no question but this aged man travelling in the scalding heat of the Sun, and suffering much for want of plenty, as well as of good water, dried up that little radical moisture which remained, and caused this Autumn-fruit to fall, which perhaps might have continued a short time longer on the tree, had it not been desiccated by drought, and shaken too hard by the motion of travels and labour.  
The News of Mamut Pasha's death being arrived at the Port, a Commission was immediately granted to Chusaein Pasha Imbrahor, or Master of the Horse to the Grand Signior, to succeed in his government and business of Treaty concerning the Limits of the Confines; with which Authority and Instructions Chusaein posted away, and being well informed by Isaac Aga of the ill nature and rapacious disposition of those Borderers, arrived with intentions to agree, and with courteous and benign thoughts towards-Cavalier Nani, who had gained a great esteem and repute amongst the Turks of a generous and noble disposition.  
On the 15/5 of October the Commissioners m●● in the Valley of St. Daniel, showing a courteous and kind aspect each towards other. Wherefore laying all considerations concerning the Limits assigned by Forat Aga, 
A new Conference of the Come missioners.  and the Contests about Verpoglie, the Line drawn from the Mountain Tartarus was agreed, and determined to be the true and undoubted Confines of Sebenico. The Valley of St. Daniel, for the pleasure and fruitfulness of it, administered more of difficulty; but at length the Arguments of Nani prevailed, and induced the Pasha to assent to those Bounds, which had been assigned by Soranco in the year 1576. giving, to avoid future mistakes, the true names to those places, which the Turks for their advantage, and to confuse things, had altered and disguised, that they might not be known. Thence proceeding to the Teritory of Trau, where was less of difficulty or trouble; for the Wars not having made much alteration in that place, the Lines were evidently described by Soranco, according to whose description the Fields, Plains, Rocks, and Mountains were measured out and, allowed.  
Lastly, They came near to Spalleto, where before the War there was little of any Territory assigned; but now by the Conquest of Clissa there was assigned unto it a spacious and fruitful Country, extending itself to the foot of the Mountains. As to Clissa there was no difference at all: howsoever the Turks would on no means admit, that the Venetians should keep Salona and Vragnizzo, because by that they would cut off all communication between Clissa and Spalleto, and thereby render it a place useless, and of more charge than benefit; and because those two places of Salona and Vragnizza had been the Dowry of a Sultana Wife of Russen Pasha, and by her given to endow a Mosch, which therefore according to their Religion could not be given away, nor alienated. But Nani insisting as vigorously on this, as on other points, shown himself resolute to maintain this particular, as being that, which if not granted, would certainly in a short time be occasion of those quarrels and dissensions, which must necessarily break forth into an open War: for that there could be no security of Peace to the Inhabitants of Salona, whilst they lived amidst their Enemies, and just on the Skirts of Clissa, Spalleto, and Sasso. Chusaein having well comprehended this consideration, and being desirous to dispose matters towards a durable Peace, slighted the opinion and sense of the Borderers, and so concluded all matters, and in presence of Nani subscribed the Agreement on the 24th. of October in open Divan held in the Campagne of Salona; the which was also mutually subscribed, and Copies interchangeably given. And in this manner the difference about the Confines was concluded, and the long War between Venice and the Turks had an end.  
Whilst all things were reducing themselves into a posture of Peace, the Timariot disbanded, and the Janissaries retired to their Chambers, in the month of October returned the Turks Envoyé from France, bringing with him an Ambassador from that King called Monsieur De Nointel, a Person of an excellent temper, grave and serious in his Treaties and comportment; and to give this Embassy the greater reputation, he was attended with three Men of War and a Fireship, which sailing along the Hellespont and Propontick without opposition, came to an Anchor near seven Towers, from whence sending advice of their arrival to the Chimacam demanded to be resaluted by the Seraglio, they promising as they passed to show the first demonstrations of courtesy; but that being denied, as no usual or customary, the French Ships passed the Seraglio silently without firing a Gun, or any significations on either side, whether of Friendship of Hostility: the Ships came to an Anchor at Fonduclé, where the Ambassador remained aboard unsaluted and unacknowledged by the public Ministers of the City; until the Great Vizier, who supposed that a breach with France ought to have better foundation than a mere Punctilio of Honour, seemed more to despise than take notice of the affront. For he who knew so well to dissemble, after he had seen the French Troops ranged both in Hungary and Candia, against the Ottoman Forces, and yet politicly connived thereat, and acepted an excuse, did not esteem it prudence to ground a War for want of the smoke of a few Guns; but on the contrary ordered, That the Ambassador should be received with the usual Form and Solemnity of Reception. The French having the advantage by this success, the Soldiers and Seamen belonging to the Ships committed many insolences in Pera and Calata, which never were revenged or accounted for; and when the Ships departed, above an hundred Slaves escaped from the Galleys and parts of Constantinople, and gained Sanctuary aboard: amongst the rest one Monsieur De Beau-jeu a Knight of Malta, who had for a long time been Prisoner in the seven Towers; but at length knocking off his Irons, and by help of a Cord letting himself down from one of the highest Towers in the night, recovered the Ships, and regained his liberty. Nor yet did this nor other affronts, whereby the French did really brave the Turks, administer sufficient subject of choler to the Vizier; for passing all by, as if nothing had been done, or nothing worthy his notice, frankly gave his Orders to let the Ships pass the Castles, which upon the foregoing causes and pretences had been before detained: adding, That it was natural, as well for men as for birds, to endeavour to procure their liberty, and therefore were not  but that those to whose care they were committed, wanting due circumspection and vigilance in their Office, should pay for the escape of their charge by the price of their own lives or liberties.  
The French Ambassador in the mean time proceeded in his Journey to Adrianople, where the Court resided; and having passed through the several degrees and Punctilios of Visits and other Ceremonies, at length descending to matters of business, proposed the renovation of the Articles of Peace, with an addition of thirty two Particulars to be altered or adjoined. The Vizier who all this time kept more in his heart than he evidenced in his countenance, refused to condescend to a concession of the most easy and reasonable of their demands, offering only to renew the Capitulations verbatim according to the Tenor of the ancient Cannon, without other alteration than the Name of the present Sultan, and the Date of the Month and Year, and herein he was so constant and fixed, that no arguments or colours of reason could seem to move him in the most minute and less important points of circumstances; and this perhaps lest the World should imagine, that the Turks were affrighted into Terms and better Treatments of Friendship, or that Immunities and Privileges in the Ottoman Court were acquired rather by rude usage adjoined with menaces and neglects, than by more candid and fawning Addresses.  
In this manner the French Affairs rather went back than forwards in the Ottoman Court, and it seemed that the Turks late Embassy into France and of the French to the Port served to augment the differences more than alloy them. For the new Ambassador falling short in his expectation, having obtained nothing of those many Particulars which he demanded, retired malcontent from Adrianople to his usual Residence at Constantinople, where he resolved to attend what farther Instructions should be given him from France; and supposing his Master would ill resent his usage so contrary to what was promised in general terms, did suppose, that his next Orders would be of revocation, and that those frequent disgusts and disrespects so often received, and given on one side and the other, would at length burst out into an open defiance. The Turks apprehended so much themselves, and as their affairs and designs proved afterwards with Poland, they were displeased that they had given the most Christian King so just an occasion of quarrel: for understanding towards the latter end of the Year 1671. that great Preparations for War were making in France both by Sea and Land, they were conscious that their demerits had justly deserved the chastisement of the French Arms, in revenge of the many injuries they had offered that Nation, and therefore paused a while, and observed the motion of these Enemies, before they would engage themselves in a War with Poland. But at length the beginning of the Year 1672. having discovered the designs of France to be only intended against Holland, the Turks reassumed their purposes so long premeditated against Poland, with an arrogance natural to Turks, and with a scorn not only of France, but of all Christendom. For his most Christian Majesty judging perhaps, that the rude treatment of an Infidel Prince so far remote, entrenched not so much on his Honour and Interest, as the quarrel he had with the neighbouring States, seemed to contemn for the present, or rather to defer the revenge of former injuries until a more fit and commodious season; wherefore in the mean time his Ambassador upon new Instructions from France brought purposely by a Man of War, repaired a second time to Adrianople, where he intimated unto the chief Ministers the great desire his Master had to maintain that League and Friendship, which for above an hundred years had continued inviolate and uninterrutped: and therefore waving all other former Particulars of demand, declared himself satisfied, only to renew the Capitulations, with that single alteration of their Customs from five to three in the hundred, according to that Privilege which the English and all other Christian Merchants enjoyed, whose League and Friendship was subsequent to that of others. The Great Vizier being now freed of that suspicion and fear he apprehended of the French Fleet, and being assured that their Arms were not now probable to disturb him in his designs intended, he seriously smiled in his sleeve at these Addresses, and with a kind of scorning neglect bid the Ambassador welcome to the Court, saying, That he should have what he desired. Wherefore the Capitulations were transcribed, and the alteration made in the value of their Customs; but the Vizier who meant nothing less than to yield them this Privilege, deferred the signing thereof from day to day, pacifying the daily importunity of the Ambassador with dilatory excuses, until at length having protracted the time to the very day that the Grand Signior and he began their March towards Poland, without so much as granting the Ambassador a personal Audience, did then with soft and gentle words signify to the Interpreters the grand pressures of his Affairs at present, that would not permit him time to perfect all matters with the Ambassador, whom they should assure, that at his return with Glory and Victory from the Erterprises in hand, those requests should be granted, and his promises performed; and in the mean time his Nation should remain secure in these Dominions, as in former times, and the League and Friendship continued and maintained. The Ambassador was strangely surprised at this last Farewell; but being a Gentleman of great Morality and Virtue, knew, no doubt, how to bear such a disappointment with an equality of mind agreeable to the greatness of his Soul; and therefore with a due resentment of the injury received, he returned to Constantinople, whilst the Sultan and his Vizier proceeded in their March towards the Confines of Poland.  
But before I enter into a relation of the motives of that War, and the success thereof, which is the Subject of the following Year, let us return to the place from whence we have digressed, and observe in this Year of Peace and repose of this Empire, what the Sultan contrived for security of himself by the death of his Brothers.  
We acquainted you formerly in what manner the Sultan was disappointed in his designs against his Brothers, by means of his Mother, to whom the Janissaries had committed the care of their safety, which she according to her promise had maintained, and tendered equally with her own. But now the Vizier being returned from the Wars, and the most seditious amongst the Janissaries withdrawn from Constantinople, it was thought fit to make a new attempt on the Princes still residing in the old Seraglio, which was performed with those duc preparations and secrecy, that it took effect on Sultan Orchan, the eldest of the two, who in the Month of September, 1671. 
Sultan Orchan put to death by his Brother.  died by a draught of poison, which was administered to him as a Present from his courteous Brother; some say he was strangled, and that before he submitted his neck to the Bowstring, he killed one of the Executioners with his Hanjarre. This Prince was reported by the people to be a comely Person, of a strong and robustious body, of large and black eyes like Sultan Morat: his death was lamented by all, and presaged as fatal to the Empire, in regard that that very night that he was murdered the Moon suffered a greater Eclipse than it had done for many years before, which happening out in this conjuncture was interpreted as ominous, and served to increase the maledictions and evil speeches, which the Turks in all places cast out upon those who gave this counsel to the Sultan.  
About this time the State of Genova desirous to change their Officers in Turkey, sent a new Resident to Constantinople, 
A new Resident sent from Genova.  and a Consul to Smyrna, which change was prinicipally obtained at the request of the old Ministers, who weary of an employment so tedious, without a benefit corresponding to their melancholy life, and perceiving their Trade decline before it was arrived to any tolerable state or degree of reputation, by the assistance and mediation of friends solicited their Letters of Revocation. For the Trade of Genova being chiefly founded on hopes of those advantages which they expected from a coarse or base alloy of money, did instantly decay so soon as the Turks discovered themselves to be abused by the vast quantities of Temins imported, as we have before related: after which their profit failing, the Consulage consequently decayed, which is the only subsistence and encouragement of such Officers as are necessary to reside for the continuance of that Peace, which but a few years before they unadvisedly made with the Turk. The new Resident had no sooner arrived at Constantinople, and considered the poor and mean estate and ill foundation of their Trade, the growing charge of the Residency, and the great debts thereof that were to devolve upon him from his Predecessor; but he perceived into what a Labyrinth of troubles he had ingulfed himself, instead of being preferred according to his hopes into a place of Honour and happy retirement. In which confusion of thoughts arising one morning before day from his bed, and sitting on his Close-stool (as the servants of the house report) reached at a Towel, which being entangled within the Lock of a Carbine that hanged always charged near his bed, unfortunately drew the Trigger too hard, which with that gave fire, and shot the poor Gentleman into the belly with a brace of Bullets, of which being mortally wounded, after Confession and some Prayers in a few hours he passed to another life: unhappy mischance, if it may be called a chance; for I have understood from a sober person of that Nation, that the anguish of mind which he conceived at the evil condition of his Affairs, wrought in him a deepness of melancholy and despair, under which languishing some days, did at last most miserably lay violent hands upon himself.  
And now it is time to recall to mind the Conspiracy of Count Serini, 
The Conspiracy of Serini, Frangipani, and Nadasti.  Marquis Frangipani, and Count Nadasti, Persons of Quality and of great Power in Croatia and Hungary, who (as we said before) had sent their Messengers to the Great Vizier then remaining in the Leaguer of Candia, with overtures of submission to the Ottoman Power. It was strange News to the World to hear that the House of Serini should abandon the Christian Party, and those renowned Defenders of their Country should apostatise, though not from Christianity, yet from that Cause and Liberty which their Ancestors and themselves had defended with Blood, Treasure, Valour, and Constancy. But dissensions and animosities sown by Satan, the Enemy of the Christian Church, did strangely corrupt the minds of those famous Persons, and raise in them a Spirit resolved to avenge the neglect and injuries put upon them by the Ministers of the Imperial Court, though at the expense and hazard of their fortunes and lives, and ruin and shipwreck of their Honour and Consciences: For the neglects and affronts undeservedly cast on Nicholas Serini during the late War (as before related) and the contempt and scorn put on the Croatian and Hungarian Nobility, was supposed to have fired the hot and ambitious Spirit of these Persons, who could more easily endure the slavery of the Turkish yoke, than condescend to the Government and prevalency of a contrary Party. Wherefore in prosecution of their design, the complices of Serini being resolved to submit to the Turk, dispatched two other Gentlemen to the Ottoman Court (besides those which were sent the year before to Salonica) who arrived at Adrianople the 11th of February 1670/1 demanding the protection of the Sultan, for which they promised a Tribute of thirty Purses, or fifteen thousand Dollars every year for those Lands they held in Croatia. To make Answer hereunto a Divan or Council was called, in which were weighed all the Arguments and Reasons on one side and the other. The mufti opposed their receiving into protection, as being against the Capitulations and Agreement so lately concluded with the Emperor, wherein the receiving or abetting of Rebels is expressly forbidden, and provided against by one side and the other; but Vanni Efendi the Preacher who used to be always of a different opinion to the mufti, urged to have them received, because that the advancement of the Mahometan Cause, and enlargement of their Empire was more sacred than the conservation of their League with an Infidel Prince. And that the Ottoman Court was no longer to be termed the Refuge of the World, if it could not yield that protection which oppressed Kingdoms and distressed Princes petitioned to obtain. In this manner the matter being controverted without Agreement, it was in fine resolved to refer the matter to the determination of the Grand Vizier, who was now a few months passed returned triumphant from Candia. But by this time Intelligence being come by way of Bosna, that the Emperor had already entered Croatia with thirty thousand men, that he had taken Chiacheturno in Cotoriba, and that Serini and his Associates were taken already or fled, either to Vienna to beg pardon of the Emperor, or Transylvania, or to some other place, that the Marquis of Bada had fortified Sequas and other Castles of Serini with Germane Garrisons; the Turks esteemed it too late to administer help to this desperate cause, and therefore refused to own the Partronage of a People, to whom they could neither pretend by Reason, nor defend by Arms. The Vizier also like the Fox, contemned those Grapes which he could not reach, and with an abhorrency as it were of the Revolt or the Rebellion, as a zealous Hater of all perfidiousness, refused to afford protection to any of the Complices in the late Confederacy, which he politicly designed in reference to the Emperor, whose friendship he would seem to conserve most faithfully, lest he should interrupt him in the carrying on of that War, which he then meditated against Poland. But what became afterwards of these Conspirators is the subject matter of the Germane History, it is sufficient to acquaint the Reader here that their design being seasonably discovered, they were interrupted by the hand of Justice, and met that Fate which is due to Traitors and Rebels to their Country, having abused the goodness of their Prince, to whom clemency and mercy are connatural. We shall therefore leave these men to render the next account to the Judge of all things, and prosecute our Relation of the Wars of Poland, which now was the next prize held up to the Turkish Militia, and was that adventure which was to consummate the glories of the Great Vizier. Howsoever, this gave beginning to that Rebellion in Hungary, which to this Year 1679 hath been continued, without prospect how far it may proceed, and what may be the issue of such direful Effects.   

Anno Christi 1672. Hegeira 1083.  
WE have formerly acquainted you how coarsely the Chimacam of Adrianople had in the year 1667 treated the Ambassador of Poland, who came to complain of the incursions made into their Country by the Tartars; desiring that not only satisfaction might be made for the late spoils, but that that unruly and savage people might be restrained from the like Attempt for the future. But the Vizier being now returned in person it was thought necessary, That to preserve this gross Body of Empire from corruption, it should be exercised with motion, and the vigorous agitations of a new War. 
The Turks deliberate of a War.  To what place they should now convert or employ their Arms, was the important subject of a grand Consultation; they had lately made up a peace with the Venetians, so that on that side it was too early to make an irruption, the parts of Persia were too remote and distant to carry on a War with success and pleasure; the fields of Hungary had been lately traced, and they were satiated with the blood of Austria and Germany; something now of novelty must be proposed, and the forgotten ways of Poland must be again opened, there being something, it seems, of wantonness in prosperous Arms, which delight in variety, and abhor as much to fight often in the same Country, as Travellers do to see the same place twice. The Polanders had unto this day so preserved the Limits of their Country with honour and gallantry, that the Turks could never secure to themselves one palm of Land within their Territories, until the civil and most detestable Discords of that Country laid them open to the fury of their Enemies, who embraced this most grateful opportunity, which facilitated their Design, and made that easy which they had so long desired, and with care studied and contrived. But for the better understanding of these Affairs it is convenient for us to take the Thread of History at some distance off, that so we may with better light comprehend the Causes, Original, and Occasions of this War.  
The hatred and jealousies which the Ottoman Port hath always nourished and conserved against the Kingdom and Dominions of Poland, are ancient and inveterate, having their rise from the valiant opposition and successful repulses it always made against the various attempts of the Turks; whereby the Poles were animated to treat always at equals with them, and with terms agreeable to that vain glory and swelling pride, which are natural to their Nation. 
The Causes of the War with Poland.  But that which renewed the memory of past actions, and raised an expectation in the Turks to avenge the injuries by subjugating the Cosacks, was one Bogdan Chimilniczki General of the Cosacks, who growing powerful in that Country, with the strength of a numerous Army, abhorring the Pride of the Polish Nobility, denied obedience to their Kingdom, resolving to make himself the absolute Prince of that Province, from whence various fortunes of War succeeding, he was at length forced to join himself to the Tartars, and crave the protection of the Turkish Arms. In the mean time, Poland, invaded by the Swedes, Moscovites, and Transilvanians, was dismembered of Livonia, and a great part of Lituania and Verania, the first possessed by the Swedes, and the latter by the Czar of Moscovy, and the Rebel Cosacks; which confusions rejoiced the Turks, and gave them the first hopes, not only to free themselves from the frequent Piracies the Cosacks committed on them in the Black Sea, but to impose upon them the Ottoman Yoke; to which end they maintained a secret correspondence with the Generals of that people, promising them the assistance of Men, Money, and Arms, but yet with that caution, that they would not seem unprovoked to quarrel with the Poles, or without just cause to violate the peace of Choccin, to which they pretended a most religious and reverend regard.  
Wherefore, that they might not appear causeless Actors against that solemn League, they secretly encouraged those Incursions, which in the Years 1666 and 1667 we have already mentioned to have been made by the Tartars into Poland, as far as the Walls of Leopolis; which action, that the Tartars might not have occasion to abett and maintain, the Poles resolved to send a most splendid Embassy to the Turks, desiring that the Tartar Han might be deposed, for having unjustly violated the sacred peace of Choccin. For that as the Poles were obliged to restrain the Piracies and Depredations of the Cosacks in the Black Sea, so the Turks were become security against the incursions of the Tartars. Scarce had the Ambassador Radiowski delivered this message, before he unhappily died at Adrianople (as we have before signified;) to whose Complaint and Demand, after many delays, no other answer was given, than that the Poles should first break their League which they had contracted with Moscovy for thirteen years, without the consent, and against the pleasure of the Port, and then after that they might expect and promise themselves all due satisfaction.  
In this manner Affairs stood when King Casimir, weary of the Factions and Discords of the Nobility, resigned up his Crown to retire unto a private life. And now it being necessary to proceed to a new Election we may consequently expect various Commotions and Disturbances in this State, sufficient to artract the eyes of the Turks, and encourage the Cosacks in their intended Revolt. At length Prince Michael Korebut Wisnowieski being elected King, it seemed agreeable to reason, that all Verania should have returned to obedience of him, to whom the best part of that Country did by right of patrimony, and natural inheritance belong; but the success thereof fell out contrary to all expectation, for Dorosensko, than General, designing to usurp that Government, proposed the project of uniting Verania to the Body of Poland, as a member of the Crown, by which means that Province would not only become free from its Vassalage to the Nobility, but obtain equal suffrages in the Diet, with all the other more free and privileged Countries; and in this manner he might not only compel Poland to condescend to his designs, but confirm himself in the absolute and supreme Authority of the Cosacks: This proposition therefore seemed so insolent, and favouring of Rebellion to the Polish Court, that a severe and menacing Message was dispatched to Dorosensko, threatening to take from him his Bulava, or Truncheon of General, if ever he entertained any such imagination so highly derogatory to the Majesty of the Polish State; he therefore thought it his time to cast himself wholly into the Protection of the Sultan, and accordingly dispatched Ambassadors to the Port to signify their submission, begging to be received into the Arms of the Ottoman Power; and as an assurance thereof, that he might receive the (Tough) which is the Ensign of Authority, carried by Pashaws. The Vizier at the first motion hereof, reflecting on the evil consequences, in case the Grand Signior's honour should be foiled in this action, suspended a while a complete answer thereunto; but at length being instantly solicited, and perceiving the Disorders and Factions of Poland to increase, the Cosacks were received for Subjects of the Empire, and obliged to wage War against all Enemies to the Ottoman Power.  
Duke Michael being elected King, the first Act he performed was to send an Ambassador extraordinary to the Grand Signior, with no other Design than to acquaint him of his Election to the Crown, only in case an opportunity presented, then to move for a ratification of the Articles concluded at Choccin. This Ambassador, called Wisozki, being of a haughty and proud spirit, became the Author of all the mischief which ensued; for being of a temper which could not equally bear the honour of his important Office, launched out into matters beyond his Commission, and instead of imparting his Message, would become sole Arbitrator of all the differences between those two powerful Princes; for he being unacquainted with the Power or Affairs of the Turks, supposed nothing in this World comparable to the number, riches, and valour of his own Nation, and therefore gave himself that liberty of arrogant Language, that by way of Command and Menaces he rather seemed to act the part of a Governor or Umpire in the differences of State, than of an Orator or Suppliant for peace. In his conceit the Turks wanted both courage and power to invade Poland, and therefore supposed he might safely brave them into a ratification of former Articles, especially when he mentioned a hundred thousand Horse, which he undertook before the Vizier to be able on his own account to conduct as far as the Walls of Adrianople. It was a strange humour of Rodomontado that inspired these two last Ambassadors, and if from them we may take a pattern of the disposition of the rest of the Polish Nobility, it will be no wonder to hear and read the Distractions that are amongst them, that they carry themselves with disrespect to their Prince, are emulous and factious amongst themselves, and that their pride and ignorance, which have flattered their humour, and triumphed amidst their Tenants and Vassals, should betray them to all those evils which we may fear may be the consequences thereof.  
The Great Vizier, considering the confidence which this person used in his Discourse, imagined that the differences in his Country might be composed, and therefore in compliance with his desire, offered in general terms to confirm the peace made at Choccin, without Addition of any new Article in reference to the Cosacks, being a business of that nature which admitted of no present determination; this, he said, was his ultimate resolution, which if the Ambassador approved not, he might then advise it home, and expect a farther result of their Counsels. Wisozki being really possessed in his fancy of the Turks weakness, gave way to his passion, and with little judgement replied, That he approved not of the Proposition, nor needed he to transmit any such advice into Poland, he himself being a Plenipotentiary of as full a Power as the King and Council; for being a Nobleman, he was by consequence that necessary Member of the Republic, that nothing could pass without his Suffrage.  
The Vizier amazed at this extravagant way of discourse, the which he supported with moderation and contempt, dispatched away a Chiaus into Poland with Letters, desiring that this Ambassador should be recalled, as being a Person unable to manage matters of the least concernment; and if they supplied his place with an other, he should be received with due respect, and a plain way laid open to conclude his Negotiations to the satisfaction of both Parties.  
Wisozki abounding in his own sense and humour, represented matters in a far different manner into Poland, alleging, That the Law of Nations was impeached by the violence offered to his Person, being imprisoned, and the usual Tain or Allowance of Ambassadors withheld from him; both which were not absolutely true: for the maintenance he refused as too mean for his Quality and Office; and for his Imprisonment, it was no other than Confinement to the City of Constantinople, with a prohibition only from passing over unto Pera, where formerly in a house he had taken, he committed a thousand irregularities and disorders, which caused the Vizier to recall him again over to Constantinople, denying him the liberty of passing more to the other side. These were the injuries which he complained of into Poland, still fancying, That if the Nobility were assembled to consider of these matters, the Turk would be so affrighted at it as to condescend unto any terms he should propound. These reports of Wisozki took that impression with the Court, that esteeming all authentic which he said or wrote, without farther examination issued out Orders for a general Insurrection, and that all people should prepare for the War, rendering the Vizier no other answer, than that when their Ambassador was set at liberty, and had licence to departed, the like should be permitted unto theirs, and in the mean time the Chiaus was committed to safe custody, The Grand Signior highly angered at this obstinate misunderstanding, immediately ordered that Wisozki should departed, and at the same time commanded his whole Militia to rise and follow him to the War; and so much the rather was he animated by the reports sent him from Dorosenzko, seconded by the Vayvods of Moldavia and Valachia, whose Letters declared the miserable confusions in Poland divided into divers Factions and Parties, their want of money, and the mutiny of the Soldiery inclined rather to betray than defend Verania. And now a Sword and other Presents usual in these cases, being sent to the Tartar Han, he was ordered to unite with the Cossack's, and to invade Poland, where being encountered near Batona, by a Body of Horse under the Command of Luzecki Governor of Podolia, the Poles were defeated, and was the first bad Omen of the ill success of this unhappy War.  
To second these beginnings, the Grand Signior having raised an Army of an hundred and fifty thousand men, marched towards Poland already sick and languishing with its own intestine distempers, and unable to contend with a Body united within itself, wanting neither internal vigour, nor nourishment to maintain its strength; the first Enterprise was the impregnable Fortress of Caminiecz, which had often in former times baffled the Ottoman Arms; but now being ill provided, destitute of Arms, Ammunition, Provisions, and but weakly manned, and what was worst, despairing of any Relief, after eleven days Siege surrendered itself to the pleasure of the Conqueror. Hence the Turks had an open passage through all Podolia and Volhinia to the very Walls of Leopolis, which they passed over like Travellers rather than Enemies, there not appearing one person in Arms to oppose them, delighting and sporting themselves in these most fruitful and delicious Countries of Europe: thus had private animosities and civil rancour possessed the minds of the Poles one agaisnst the other, that they had rather yield themselves to the servitude of an Enemy, than condescend to the humour or counsel of a Citizen. Thus had the Turks passed all this Summer in the Plains and Cities of Poland, where it seemed rather Peace than War, all places submitting without difficulty unto the Grand Signior as to their true and natural Lord and Soveragin, by which means the Inhabitants redeemed their Lives and Estates; for the Sultan willing to demonstrate his clemency, and to spare those who voluntarily yielded, and encourage others to submit to so gentle a yoke, forbade all the common outrages of Soldiers, not permitting Plunder or Booty to be brought into the Camp; nor greater Spoils to be committed, than if his Army had passed through his own Dominions; whether this obliging or winning manner of proceed overcame the stout hearts of the Polanders more than blows, will be experienced in the sequel of this story; it is certain the Militia returned home poor and weary, and more broken by this years' Expedition than by the long and tedious March to Persia, and hazardous Battles during the Siege of Babylon; but the Sultan was desirous to return home, and give this first proof and testimony to the World of his warlike and invincible Spirit, of his clemency and of his success in Arms, that at his first appearing in the Field, all Armies and Fortresses submitted to his Power. The Poles on the other side being of an opinion and temper far different to that of their Ambasadour Wisozki, resolved to purchase the departure of their new Guests on any terms; so that these following Articles were agreed and concluded.  
That the King of Poland should quit all Claim to ukrain, Podolia, and Rusland.  
That for Leopolis and the Country thereabouts should be paid a Tribute of seventy thousand Dollars a year; all other Capitulations formerly made were to stand in force and virtue.  
These Articles being signed, the Grand Signior committed the Government of Verama and Podolia to Dorosenzko, and the defence of Caminiecz to Chusaein Pasha with a Garrison of twelve thousand Janissaries; so that now being returned home, the Militia was permitted to repair to their several Countries and Dwellings, the following year being dedicated to the repose and ease of the Soldiery.  
Towards the end of this Year, when the Ships of Barbary returned home, those of Tripoli conceived a certain discontent against their Pasha named Osman for his covetous behaviour towards his Soldiers; for having that Summer taken very rich Prizes from the Venetians and other Nations, the Soldiers expected at their return home to receive a division of their Spoils according to their just and equal shares. But the Pasha grown old and covetous, getting the whole into his hand, appropriated the greatest part to his own Coffers, distributing to the Soldiers an inconsiderable proportion of what they had gained the year before. Hereupon the chiefest Commanders amongst them becoming greatly enraged began to incense the Soldiery, which for interest or want of Pay, being always ready to mutiny, took fire immediately, and easily were blown into a Rebellion; so that first making Parties, and retiring into secret Juntoes and Councils, they resolved to destroy the Pasha, and alter the Government, and thereby make themselves Masters of all the Treasure and Riches which Osman Pasha had in the space of thirty years amassed together. The Pasha having notice of all that passed, and apprehending the Conspiracies of this unbridled People to be dangerous, began to provide for his safety, and getting together so many as he supposed of his Party, and that were, or might be faithful to him, which joined with his Slaves and Servants, made up a small Garrison, wherewith to defend and preserve himself within his Castle, which being well provided of Ammunition and Victuals, he shut his Gates, denying access or admittance unto all persons upon pretence and account whatsoever. Hereupon the Mutiny appearing, the Soldiery drew into a Body in the open field, against whom several shot were made from the Castle; so that now the Civil War was begun, and the whole Force of Tripoli raised against the Pasha and his Castle, which being straight besieged the Defendants who were for the most part Servants and Slaves, failing in their courage, resolved to make Conditions for themselves to the best advantage; wherefore conspiring against their Master, entered his Chamber and strangled him in the night; and the next morning opening the Castle-gates, received the Enemy within the Walls, making manifest the death of their Master and their own Treachery. Osman Pasha being dead, every one acted for a time what the wildness of an unruly multitude could suggest, till such time as the Heads of the Rebellion could frame themselves into some form of Government, which for the present was resolved to be by a Dei, as most convenient for commanding of the Soldiery, intending for the future to take the Algiers Government by a Divan for their Pattern and Model of Rule, under which the people of that place had found and experienced the sweetness of liberty, riches, and success. These matters being agreed upon, some of their Men of War were sent to give advice unto the Grand Signior of the revolutions of their City, supplicating him to pardon the violence used against their Pasha Osman, whose Covetousness and Tyranny forced them for self-preservation to precipitate that Authority, which they knew on their complaints, his Majesty would have granted them; and that he would be pleased to receive them into his protection and favour, as his faithful and humble Subjects and Slaves, and as an evidence thereof would grant them a Pasha confirmed by his Royal Signature. The Sultan, though at first shown himself much displeased with this manner of proceeding against Osman Pasha; yet seeing that there was no remedy, suffered himself to be mollified by their Presents and submission, granting them a Pasha for their Governor, whose power proved as unsignificant as his doth, who bears that Title at Algiers. Matters being thus reduced to some tolerable condition amongst them, they concluded, That the most beneficial course of life to render them considerable, as well as to amuse and divert the minds of their rude people from innovations against their Governors, was to grant free liberty to whomsoever pleased to arm out Ships of War; which Privilege Osman Pasha reserved to himself and his Confidents; and finding at present that they were able to set out six Sail from forty to fifty Guns, and four more from twelve to thirty, intending to accomplish in all the full number of fifteen Sail; those who traded in the Levant Seas began to apprehend, that this faithless and heady people would at a time, when they found their advantage and the temptation of a rich Prize, break their Peace with his Majesty our King, the which Osman Pasha had notwithstanding conserved for several years without violation, moved perhaps thereunto out of an apprehension, that in such troubles which a War with England might bring upon them, he might lose or impair his riches, and bring the like confusion on his people, as he had lately heard of in Algiers on the like occasion: but how and in what manner these matters succeeded, and how at length this people broke their Peace and Faith, we reserve to be recounted at the end of the Year 1674.  
Towards the end of the month of August it pleased God to take out of this life unto a better Sir Daniel Harvey his Majesty's Ambassador at Constantinople: a man whose person being comely, was extremely grateful to the Turks; and for the experience he had at the Ottoman Court, was equal in the happy management of Affairs to any of his Predecessors.   

Anno 1673. Hegeira 1084.  
BUT it seems the Turks had made too much haste in their return to digest a Conquest of so large Extent; so that they were scarce well warmed by their Winter-fires, before they were alarmed again with Jealousies of Poland, and the Seditions amongst the Cossack's, whom Dorosenzko wrote he could not keep in subjection, unless he had some Succours sent him from the Port. The rumours likewise that the Muscovite armed, and was resolved to Assist the Poles in recovery of their lost Country, increased the apprehensions of the Turks, who too late perceived the error they had committed in so soon disbanding their Army, which before some were scarce got home, they were forced to recall. But now the year was well begun, and no grand preparations made; so that it was impossible to collect an Army in so short a time considerable enough to be honoured with the Conduct of the Sultan; wherefore it was resolved, that all things this year should be disposed in a readiness against the next. But the Grand Signior had a project of his own to departed speedily with his Court, and to pass the heats of the Summer in the Mountains of Zegna about five or six days Journey on his way towards Poland, which being reported to be a place well planted with Trees, watered with cool and fresh Springs, and abounding with all sorts of Game, made him impatient to take up his Summer-quarters in a Country so agreeable to his humour; and that he might cover the design of pleasure with that of profit and policy, he pretended that the report of his proceeding so far would both hasten the Army, and give a terror to the Enemy. But the Great Vizier and his Council who weighed all things better, were of another opinion, judging it neither honourable for the Court to be retired into Woods and Mountains, nor the advantage of such a surmise able to countervail the expense and inconveniences of that Journey; and therefore it was concluded to stand unto the first resolution, That the Grand Signior with the main Body of his Army should not move until the following year, but that in this interim all preparations should be made for Provisions and Ammunition, in order unto which three thousand Janissaries were already sent away to Keminiecz under the Command of the Sampsongibashee and six thousand more under the Zagargibashee were to be landed on that Isthumus, which joins the Crim Tartar unto the Main, from whence they had a short March to the assistance of Dorhsenzko. Chasaein Pasha lately come from Damascus, was nominated for General to be sent into Silistria, and there to command in Chief over the Militia of Dobriza, Bosna, and Rumelia in case of any alteration and disturbance in Poland: this Person was always accounted a stout and valiant Soldier, though seldom fortunate, and was the same that lost the Battle before Lewa in the last Germane Wars, as we have before intimated: he was about this time grown infirm by a hepatical Dysentery, which reduced him to a weak condition of body, with little hopes of recovery.  
In the mean time arrived at Adrianople an Ambassador from the great Czar of Muscovy, bringing Letters dated in April of the preceding year, which was before the time that the Turks had entered Poland, the contents of which were, That the Grand Signior would do well to desist from his design against that Country; 
The unseasonable Address of the Moscovite Ambassador.  for that if he did proceed and invade those Dominions, he should find himself obliged to make War upon him, and with his mighty and puissant Power to drive him back to his own Jurisdiction. This Message appeared very unseasonable, and caused much laughter at first; for that the Turk had since the Date of that Letter invaded Poland, and possessed himself of vast Countries, and yet neither encountered any opposition from the Muscovite, nor so much as heard any rumour of his Motion. Wherefore the Turks with scorn forbade the Ambassador any farther Addresses, and commanded him to be gone speedily, saying, That his Master had neither courage nor force to maintain his word of War, nor wisdom to manage a Treaty of Peace.  
The Reports now from the parts of Poland spoke matters to be in a quiet posture, and not likely to concern the Turks much for this year; wherefore the Grand Signior began again to renew his purposes of pastime and pleasure in the Mountains of Zegna; but because no true or perfect account could be given of the delights, refreshments, and situation of that place, the Olack Celebi or chief Postmaster was sent to furvey the Country, and to return with a relation of all matters: but in the interim the design was altered; for the Grand Signior having begun a Fabric in which he had expended about eighty thousand Dollars, at a small Village about nine or ten miles from Adrianople; the place and novelty of the Building so well pleased him, that he found in himself an inclination to pass the whole Summer there; and becoming likewise enamoured of a young Lady in his Seraglio, notwithstanding his former tenderness to his Queen, and late aversion to all other Women, he judged it was possible to divertise his time well in those parts, and more to his contentment, than in wild woods and uninhabited mountains. Whereupon the intentions of Zegna were laid aside, and nothing thought of but the rest and quietness of the Court for this year.  
But because it was reported, That the Czar of Muscovy made great Preparations for War, it was judged necessary to command the Crim Tartar to be watchful of his motion by Land, though the natural slothfulness of that people gave them no apprehension of their Arms for this year; howsoever it being probable, that they might prove more active and forward in the Black Sea, than they were capable to do by Land, by sending forth their small Boats down the Volga to take and pillage the Saiks and Vessels belonging to Constantinople and other parts; the Captain-Pasha was ordered to pass into that Sea with thirty five or forty Sail of Galleys for defence of the Coast, and for fortifying and repairing Asac, and the Fortresses thereabouts but whilst these Preparations were making for the Euxine or Black Sea, the other Seas were neglected and undefended; for the Alexandrian Fleet consisting in all of eight Sail, 
The Alexandrian Fleet taken by the Malteses.  were encountered not far from Rhodes by some Maltese and Ligornese Corsaires: the Ships of the Turks were most of them very great and potent Ships, one of them was at least fifteen hundred Tuns, and was capable to carry an hundred Guns, the others of eight hundred or a thousand Tuns, able to have resisted and overcome, had they been well armed, double the force that assaulted them; but being now engaged with an Enemy, though not so strong, yet better experienced in marine Affairs than themselves, they fought with them stoutly the first day; but the next day six Galleys coming to the Christians assistance, (which had been harboured in some Port not far distant, and led thither by the noise of the Cannon, to which also a calm giving the greater advantage) the Turks began to faint in their courage, so that four Galleons and two Saiks yielded to mercy, which was a Prize of so great value, that it was supposed never to have been equalled since the time of Sultan Ibrahim, when the loss of the grand Sultana and other Ships gave the first occasion of War with Venice. This great Ship which was reported by those who saw her to be both longer and broader than the Sovereign, carried only sixty Guns, and was manned accordingly only with about an hundred Seamen, and about two hundred more which were Land-men, wholly unacquainted with the Sea or with Naval Fights: the biggest Ship amongst the rest was belonging to the Queen-Mother, and the others to the Grand Signior, being freighted principally with Sugar, Coffee, Rice, and other Provisions for the proper maintenance of their Courts, which we may suppose will highly inflame these grand Personages, with anger and disdain, when they reflect on their own proper losses which touch them so nearly as their peculiar Goods and the Furniture of their Kitchens.  
The Turkish Court now angered with this loss, was more moved in the midst of May, when a Messenger from Poland arrived with Letters from the Grand Chancellor, declaring with modest-terms, 
The Poles refuse to pay their promised Tribute.  That their Kingdom was unable or unwilling for many respects to pay the promised Tribute; so that if they did not judge fit to wave or lay aside those pretensions, they should be forced to take up Arms in defence of their Honour, Safety, and Privilege of their Dominions. The Turks surprised with this unexpected Message, too late perceived the error of the last years proceed, which were carried on with a clemency and confidence not agreeable to the disposition and humour of such an Enemy, as is unacquainred with servitude, and so far from being able to support a Foreign Yoke, that they cannot endure subjection to their own Civil Government, every Nobleman (of which there are many in Poland) being ambitious to be a Prince, judges himself better than his elected King. Hence proceeded all those dissensions which laid them open to the late invasion of their powerful Enemy, the apprehension of whom having obducted for a while those sores of Faction which festered amongst them, and that principle of self-conservation, which by a forcible nature inclined them to Union, at length armed them with a resolution to avenge the Liberties of their Country, and assured them of the Truth of that Saying, That a Kingdom divided against itself cannot stand.  
The Turks now wished that they had either made a true use of their Victory, and the opportune Conjuncture of the last years Affairs to have settled and secured their Conquests, or that they had never begun the War; for now finding themselves engaged in it, 
The Rebels in Hungary renew their Petition to the Turks for assistance.  they were in honour obliged to proceed, and lose the fair opportunity which presented to make their advantage in Hungary; to which place they had been, and were still invited by the Rebleses of that Country, who to revenge the Cause of Serini, Nadasti, and some other Discontents and Aggrievances of which they complained, and to defend the Protestant Religion, in which by the zeal of some Churchmen, they were disturbed, resolved to abandon their Allegiance to their natural Prince, and rather seek a protection for their Estates, and allowance for their Religion under the Turks, than remain beholding for either to a prevailing party at the Imperial Court. The chief Authors of this Rebellion were Petrozy, Sepesi, Tende, Gabor, Sutrey, and other principal persons amongst the Hungarians, who having on their own strength opposed themselves against the Emperor the last year were defeated in divers engagements, and at length reduced to a very low and miserable condition. Wherefore they renew again their Petitions and Presents to the Sultan, sent by their Agents about the beginning of this Month of April, begging his assistance and protection, representing the easiness of the Conquest, and how large a Gate they were able to open to his Armies, and make a plain way for him into the most fertile and opulent Countries of the World, of which he seemed already half possessed by reason of those Discontents and Factions that were amongst them.  
The Turks though well satisfied of the reasonableness of the design, yet being engaged in honour against Poland, knew not how to retract, and therefore dispatched away the Messengers for the present with fair hopes and secret promises, well treated in private, though they received rather a Denial than Encouragement in public. For the expedition against Poland was that which employed solely the wisest heads of the Empire, who as it were in fury issued out immediate Orders, 
The rage of the Turks against Poland.  That all those who eat the Grand Signior's Bread, should without farther delay prepare themselves for the Wars against Poland; and that Provisions and Ammunition should be supplied in all places according to the usual proportions; The Tugh, or Horse-Tail, (the Signal for departure) was set forth, the Tents ordered to be carried into the Field, and such haste made in all parts, as if the raising of an Army were the business, but of one day; resolving immediately to proceed against their Enemies, to whom the Sultan returned a most dreadful and menacing Letter, full of expressions agreeable to the Turkish Style, which threatened Confusion, Sword, Famine, Fire, Destruction, and a thousand other more direful Judgements: but the Collection of this great Army, and the appendages belonging thereunto, were not so suddenly provided as to admit of such a dispatch as the Sultan's fury pretended; wherefore in cooler blood it was concluded, That for this Summer they should not pass much beyond the other side of the Danube, that the Winter Quarters should be designed in Silistria, from whence they might more effectually threaten and affright their Enemies with their near approach.  
About this time the French found an opportune season to accommodate all their Affairs with the Port, and to put a period to the several Articles and particulars they had for many years demanded. For now the French King not only appeared very formidable by reason of his success against Holland, but likewise instrumental to promote the designs of the Port, whilst he kept the Brandenburghers employed, and diverted the whole Armies of the Empire; and now also that they might engage him not to contribute assistance to the Poles, they judged it reasonable policy to evidence to that Ambassador more external demonstrations of kindness, and strain their courtesy beyond the terms which they could cordially, and in reality afford them. Wherefore, at length the Capitulations were renewed, and some Articles and Privileges superadded, which are these that follow.  


FIrst, That all religious Persons and Bishops of the French Church shall remain and continue quiet and unmolested in their respective Habitations and Dwellings, with liberty to perform all their Ecclesiastical Rites and Ceremonies.  
Secondly, That the Religious of Jerusalem and of Bethlem shall conserve those religious places which they have anciently possessed, and there may continue to celebrate their Worship of God, and all their Devotions, without any disturbance.  
Thirdly, That if these Religious of Jerusalem or Bethlem have any difference or dispute with the Officers thereof, it shall be remitted to the decision of the Port.  
Fourthly, All Frenchmen, and all under their Banner, shall safely at all times go to Jerusalem, and return without molestation.  
Fifthly, The two Churches in Galata belonging to the Jesuits and Capuchins, and anciently possessed by them, are now again confirmed by these Presents; one of which belonging to the Capuchins having been burnt, free liberty is given for the rebuilding thereof, and to remain as formerly in the hands of the French; and in the Hospital in Galata, if they will read the Gospel after their fashion, none shall give them disturbance or hinder them.  
Sixthly, Whereas the French Nation formerly paid 5 per. Cent. Custom, now in regard they have been ancient friends to the Port, and that they have renewed their Capitulations, they shall pay no more than 3 per Cent. and accordingly let no more be demanded.  
Seventhly, All Portugueses, Sicilians, Catelans, Messineses of Ancona, etc. that have no Ambassadors at the Port, if they come under the French Banner, shall pay no more than 3 per Cent. according as the French pay.  
Eighthly, In payment of their Customs, they shall pay the Currant Money such as passes in our Treasury, and the Farmers of the Customs shall not refuse the same.  
Ninthly, The Mesteria they shall pay according to what the English Merchants pay, and no more.  
Tenthly, All the Merchandise they bring, or shall bring, shall be valued according to the present estimation, and no more pretended of them, and if the Customers will notwithstanding raise the esteem of the Goods above the value, then if the Merchant will pay his Custom in specie, it shall not be refused.  
Eleventhly, The Custom of Silk being paid— a new Custom ought not to be demanded.  
Twelfthly, The Custom being once paid, the Customer shall not refuse to give his Teschare, and the Merchant being willing to transport his Goods to another Scale, another Custom shall not be demanded.  
Thirteenthly, The Officers and Customers at Sidon, Birut, Aleppo, or Cairo shall not compel the Merchants to take Goods by Eorce, not under any pretence whatsoever take one Asper from them, nor demand money to be lent unto them.  
Fourteen, The French Vessels may bring Goods from the Indies, by way of the Red Sea, unto the Port Suucis, and having paid their Custom once there, whatsoever Goods they cannot sell in that Country, they may have liberty to transport over land to Alexandria, and there relade them again on their own Vessels without paying another Custom, or receiving molestation from any person. Howsoever, this Capitulation is to be understood with this condition, that this point shall be signified to the chief Officers of Cairo, who having called a Council of the most knowing and experienced persons to consider hereof, and they concluding that this point is in no wise prejudicial to that Country, nor to the Interest of the Believers than this Article to be of force, but if they advise the contrary, than this to be of no effect.  
Fifteenthly, If the Friars, or Merchants, or Druggermen will make Wine, and transport it abroad, none shall hinder them.  
Sixteenthly, The French Consuls, and all under their Banner, having a difference with any of or above, four thousand Asper's, it shall be decided at our public Divan.  
Seventeenthly, If any man slaughter shall happen in the street where French dwell, they shall not be liable to pay the price of the Blood, unless it be proved before the Justice that a Frenchman was guilty thereof.  
Eighteenthly, The Druggermen in service of the French Nation shall enjoy the same privileges, as before specified.    
Nor was the French interest only available at that time to obtain the foregoing Articles, and renew their Capitulations with such Additions: but likewise to procure Licence for the Ambassador to travel into the remotest parts of the Ottoman Dominions; 
The French Ambassador obtains licence to travel.  for though it were a thing never practised before, and denied (as is well known) to other Christian Ambassadors; yet it was granted to Monsieur de Nointel with so much freedom, that first in a Brigantine he went to Scio, thence visited the chief Isles of the Archipelago, thence crossed to Rhodes, and so proceeded to Satalia, Cyprus, and Jerusalem: so much confidence had the Turks, contrary to their custom, in this Ambassador: for as they style all Representatives from Foreign Princes their pawns or pledges of Peace, so had not the Turks in that conjuncture thought the interest of France worth the obliging, they would never have deviated from their ancient Custom, and given an example for other Ministers to demand a privilege of the like nature.  
But to return again to the designs against Poland, 
The Turks resolve on a war against Poland.  the Sultan about the end of July marched with such Forces as were then in a readiness towards the Confines of that Country; and though he had not with him above fifteen thousand men, yet it was concluded that the Fame and terror of the Grand Signior's motion would either abate and bring low the spirits of the Poles, and induce them to dispatch an Ambassador with terms of Peace, or at least this readiness of the Turkish Camp would be an early preparation for the designs of the next year, and put the whole Empire into a timely motion, and that uniting with the Forces of the Frontiers, they might make a Body sufficient to resist any sudden Incursion. This resolution being taken, the Great Vizier led the Van, and encamped on the Banks of the Danube near a place called Isacgee, where he with all diligence built a Bridge of Boats to pass his Forces with the greatest facility to the other side, on which lies the Country of Moldavia. The Sultan about a days journey short of the Vizier, fixed his Court and Camp at a place called Babadog; with intention after some days to cross the River, and proceed as far as Kemenitz, that by the influence of his powerful Presence he might encourage his Army there, and provide all things necessary for security of that Garrison. But in the mean time advices coming that the Polish Army, consisting of about twenty thousand men, was roving about the Confines of Leopolis, under the Command of General Sobieski, and that a reconciliation was passed between the King and him; and that Zircha, Commander of the Cosacks, joined to considerable forces of the Moscovite and Calmuck Tartars, had made incursions into the parts about Osac, caused the Sultan to desist from his designed progress to Kemenitz, and to pass no farther than over the River into Moldavia for hunting or other pastimes. By these matters the Turks being fully convinced, that the Poles resolved not to pay their promised tribute, nor to send an Ambassador with propositions, which were condescending or supplicating for Peace; the Sultan himself dispatched away an Aga with Letters into Poland full of threats, menaces, and protestations of bringing all that ruin, misery, and destruction on their Country, which always attends the most cruel and bloody War, if they did not retrieve their error by a speedy submission and compliance with those Articles which were the last year accorded. And this was the last motion the Turks made towards a Peace, which they were desirous to embrace on any terms honourable, that so they might have opportunity to divert their Arms to the more mild Climates of Hungary, where, besides the entertainment they expected to receive from friends, who invited them, they should not be liable to half those inconveniences of Cold, Frosts, and Famine, as they were probable to meet in the parts of Poland.  
But the Poles were so much in earnest, and so little esteemed the menaces of the Sultan, that they anticipated his threats by some acts of hostility, and showed that they so much scorned his anger that they were resolved to be the first Aggressors. 
The Poles pass the Neister.  For the great Marshal Sobieski with his Lieutenant General Wisnowitzki marched forward, and boldly passed the Niester with fifty thousand select Soldiers. The General of the Turkish Army, Chusaein Pasha, alarmed hereat, immediately issued forth such Orders for preparing and fitting his Camp as were agreeable to a speedy Battle; and that he might understand the state of his Camp, he called the Prince or Vayvord of Moldavia to examine him concerning the state and condition of his Forces; the answer he gave proving not satisfactory to the expectation of the Turk, who was enraged at the approach of the Enemy, with high and proud words insulted over the Prince, giving him no better terms than Dog and Infidel, and at length struck him over the head with his Pole-Axe; notwithstanding which, and the disgrace he put upon him, imprudently that night committed unto him, and to the Prince of Valachia, the care of the Guards, which consisted of three thousand Men. The Null as near Neighbours and Associates with the others, 
The Prince of Valachia carried by his own Soldiers to the Poles.  seemed at first more grievously to resent the affront, than did the Moldavians, and therefore that Night took their Prince by force and carried him to the Polish Army. The Prince, that he might make a Virtue of Necessity, complained of no force or violence offered unto him by his Soldiers, but as if he had voluntarily revolted, showed outwardly a fair and serene countenance towards the Poles, until such time as with forty of his Men, he found an opportunity to escape; but being by next morning at break of day overtaken by five Troops of Polonian Horse, his whole Retinue was slain by them, excepting five of his men, who with himself, saved themselves by the swiftness of their Horses; Howsoever, the Prince received a wound on his left hand with a Sword, with which presenting himself before the Great Vizier, and by that testimony boasting of his Faith and Loyalty to the Ottoman House, was conducted by him to the presence of the Sultan, who, in reward of his fidelity and valour, vested him with a rich Coftan, and restored him again to his Principality with addition of three hundred Asper's a day pay. His Wife and Children which remained as Hostages at Constantinople, being upon the News of the Princes Revolt clapped into the seven Towers, were again released, and conducted to their house with all imaginable honour and magnificence.  
But the Moldavian Prince was more in earnest, and hearty disdained the affront offered him by Chusaein Pasha, towards whom, and the other Turks, though he carried a serene and calm countenance, yet he nourished a secret flame and storm within himself; to vent which, and revenge the affront, he maintained a correspondence with Sobieski, giving him intelligence of all matters in the Turkish Camp, 
The Prince of Moldavia revolts.  how he might most easily surprise the Forces of the Pasha of Sivas, and the four Generals of the Spahees of Alchabolick.  
The Christians made use of this intelligence accordingly, by making their assault on the Enemy on the weakest side, when the Prince having reserved his anger until an opportune Season, turned his face against the Turks, and with a courage agreeable to his spirit and command, he entered the Tabor, or Entrenchment of Chusaein Pasha, and wounded him with his own hand. The heat of the Fight continued fourteen hours, in which none behaved himself more valianlty than did Solyman Pasha the Beglerbeg of Bosna, who though he was as brave and fought as stoutly as any man could having six Horses that day killed under him, 
The Turks overthrow.  he was at length forced to fly and abandon the field, following Chusaein Pasha, of Sivas and Ciddi-ogla, who made better use, in saving themselves, of their horses heels, than their own Arms; But in this Flight his Horse pitching his foot into the hole of a wooden Bridge, which he was to pass, was there stopped until he was overtaken by a Soldier with a Hat, who shot him through the Body; so that continuing his flight more faintly than before, he was overtaken by a Palonian Hussar, who with a Lance bore him to the Ground, where he was trod under foot, and cut in pieces by the Enemy: The other three Pashaws were wounded; the Generals of the Green and Yellow Sangiacks of the Spahees were taken Prisoners, and two other principal Commanders of the Spahees were killed. The Zagargeebashee, who commanded eighteen Chambers of Janissaries, was taken prisoner, the Standard of the Janissaries taken, and they wholly cut in pieces and destroyed, consisting of eight thousand five hundred men; all the Troops and Attendants of those Pashaws, with four Sangiacks of Spahees, were slain upon the place, which in all were computed to be about twenty five thousand men. The booty taken was very considerable, for besides the ordinary Baggage they took two thousand purses of money, then newly brought for payment of the Soldiery, and twenty five thousand Wagons of Provisions and Ammunition.  
After this success and important Victory the Poles became Masters of the strong Fortress of Chotin, and other smaller Palanchas', on the Banks of the Niester, making their Incursions into Moldavia, as far as Jash, which is the principal City of that Country. And thus far was Kaplan Pasha proceeded with the Recruits of about four thousand men, when the News came of the fatal Rout, and the fame thereof increasing by the fearful Relations of such as fled from the Battle, alarmed the Turks with such frightful apprehensions, that they retreated back again to the other side of the Danube, and united themselves to the Forces of the Vizier. But Chusaein Pasha, though he saved his life, yet could not conserve the Air of the Sultan's favour; for so soon as he arrived at the Court, he received an ill welcome; for according to the manner of Turks, 
Chusaein Pasha imprisoned.  who punish the ill success of a General equal to Crimes committed, he was immediately put into Chains, deprived of his estate and honours, and sent prisoner with the attendance only of two servants unto the Castles of the Dardanelli, where the disturbance and unquietness of his mind reduced him to an infirmity of Body; so that being sick, and without Friends or Physicians, he sent to Sir John Finch, his Majesty's Ambassador, as he passed up the Hellespont, to afford him the use and assistance of his Physician; but the Ambassador excused himself, letting him know, that his Retinue being passed before on another Vessel, he was sorry it was not in his power to accommodate him in the manner he desired.  
The Winter being now well entered, which is very wet and cold in those Coutries, caused the Armies on both sides to draw into their warmet Quatters, there to meditate and contrive their designs for the more active season. During these Affairs the King of Poland died; so that the Election of a new Prince, 
The King of Poland dies.  the manner of reconciling their intestine Differences, and the means to defend their Countries, were Subjects of important Consideration, and matters more than sufficient to employ the wisest heads of that Nation for a longer time than their common Enemy was resolved to afford them. The Turk on the other side though full of revenge and anger for their last misfortune, yet patiently took this loss as the paring only of his Nails, that his Claws might grow the longer, and was so roused with this blow, that he summoned all the Nations of his large Empire to come in to his assistance, towards which forty thousand Carts laden with Provisions were appointed to rendezvous on the Banks of the Danube towards the end of the month of March. Yet in the mean time the Turks not having patience to see their perfidious Prince avail himself of his Revolt, and in Despite of the Ottoman Power to to seat himself in his Principality of Jash, were resolved to drive him thence; and in order thereunto not expecting a milder season, immediately dispeeded some Troops of Tartars, and two thousand Spahees under the Command of a new Prince, to drive him out of the Country. In the mean time the Poles, since their late Victory, kept the Fortress of Kemenitz straight blocked up on all sides, and thereby reduced them to such a want of food and other provisions, as might probably cause them to surrender before the Summer could open a way to their relief.  
But before I conclude this Year, I must not omit to acquaint the Reader, that in the month of September an English Factor at Smyrna descended of good Parents, and educated under a severe and religious Master, one who had a reasonable Estate of his own, and in good business and employment, did notwithstanding in the absence of his Partner, with whom he was joined in Commission, carry out of the house 215 ½ fine  belonging to several Principals of England, with a considerable Sum of ready Money, Jewels, and things of value: of which having possessed himself, he went before the Kadi, and there in presence of divers Officers of the City turned Turk, hoping by the Privilege of the Mahometan Law, whereby no Christian testimony can pass against a Turk, to appropriate unto himself that whole Estate, which he had thus treacherously got into his sole custody. And it being impossible for Turks to attest the Marks, Numbers, or know the Estates of Persons being in England, he judged himself out of the reach of any Power or Art to dispossess him of his unjust and wicked acquests. Howsoever the Consul did so closely pursue him both at Smyrna and at the Turkish Court, that in the space of seven months he regained all the Cloth, and the best part of the Money and Jewels out of his hands: and in fine reduced this Renegado to so low a condition, that he humbly supplicated the Consul to contrive a way for his passage into England: at which time His Majesty's Frigate the Centurion being then in Port, he was embarked thereupon, and so returned into his own Country.  
The Particulars of all which having been amply related in Writing and Letters to private Friends, I purposely omit the same in this place, that so I might cast a veil over the nakedness and shame of our Nation in that City. Howsoever I judge it requisite to recount this Story in brief and in general heads, That men may know there is a God who rules above, who rejects impious and licentious persons, confounding the designs of those who betraying their Trust, deviate from the common Rules of Morality and Honesty.   

Anno 1647. Hegeira 1085.  
THis Year began at Smyrna with the happy Arrival of Sir John Finch, sent by His Majesty for Ambassador to the Grand Signior in the place of Sir Daniel Harvey, who died in August 1672. at his Countryhouse not far from Constantinople. His Excellency entered the City on the first day of January 1673/4 rejoicing the English Factory with the sight of their new Ambassador, (that Office having been now void for the space of sixteen months) who was welcome also to people of the Country, judging him fortunate for arriving at the Feast of their great Biram: nor less pleasing was the News thereof to the Court, especially to the late Pasha of Tunis, whose Goods and moneys taken by one Dominico Franceschi, out of an English Ship called the Mediterranean, in her passage from Tunis to Tripoli, this Ambassador had recovered from Leghorn and Malta; which being an action without example, was greatly admired and applauded by the Turks, and esteemed an evident demonstration of that great Interest and Power which the Glory of our King hath acquired in Foreign parts, and of the singular dexterity of such a Minister.  
About the 18th of March, Sir John Finch arrived at Constantinople being transported to the Dardanelli on his Majesty's Fregat the Centurion; and thence on a Galley hired at Smyrna for that purpose. Some few days after his arrival, the Grand Signior and Vizier being at Adrianople, the Lord Ambassador had audience of the Chimacam whom he saluted with this speech.  
I am come Ambassador from Charles the Second King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, sole Lord and Sovereign of all the Seas, that environ his Kingdoms, Lord and Sovereign of vast territories, and possessions in the East and West-Indies, Defender of the Christian Faith against all those that Worship Idols or Images. To the most Powerful and mighty Emperor of the East, to maintain that peace, which hath been so useful, and that commerce which hath been so profitable to this Empire: For the continuance, and increase whereof I promise you in my station to contribute what I can, and I promise to myself, that you in your will do the like.  
But to proceed to the Wars. The Polanders being thus prosperous, made use of their success, and the sharp cold of the Winter-season to make their Incursions, and Winter-quarters through all the Principalities of Moldavia; for they being born in cold Countries, and accustomed to the Snows and Frosts, were more patiented and enduring of extremity of weather than were the Turks, who were brought forth from more mild and moderate Climates: so that neither could the Poles be driven out from those Countries, nor Keminitz be relieved by them, until such time, that the Sun getting high, and thawing the Snows, and warming the Earth, prepared a season fit for return of the Turks who marching according to their custom with an Army composed of great multitudes, quickly compelled the Poles to retire. For the Grand Signior and Vizier having both seated their Winter-quarters on the Banks of the Danube, were ready at the first opening of the Summer to enter their Arms into the Enemy's Countries; and having called the Tartars to their assistance, did according to the usual custom make Incursions for depredation of Slaves, , and whatsoever else was portable in a running March.  
The Chan or King of this People was at that time greatly indisposed in his health, of which he advised the Great Vizier, as if he intended thereby to obtain a release from his personal attendance that year in the War: But the Vizier, who either supposed this excuse to be only a pretence, or that he had a kindness for his Person, immediately dispatched away his own Physician called Signior Masselini, an Italian born, a worthy Learned man, a good Christian, and my intimate Friend: with whom maintaining a constant correspondence by Letters, he wrote me, 
A Journey into Tartary.  That from the Grand Signiors Quarters which were at Batadog near the Banks of the Danube, he arrived after seventeen days Journey in Chrim, where (he said) he was received with singular honour and kindness by the Great Chan, whom he found to be a Prince of admirable prudence, gentleness, and generosity, but greatly afflicted with a Hypochondriacal Melancholy; which being an infirmity of some years standing, was with the more difficulty removed; howsoever he was so far from being uncapable to follow his Army, that he advised him to divert his mind with the thoughts of War: which counsel having taken, after thirty days abode in the Camp, he found himself much more cheerful than before, and greatly relieved of that pressure of Melancholy and caliginous Vapours which offended his Brain. We are now (said he) at Vssia at the Mouth of the Boristhenes, which we have passed from the other side unto this, where the River is nine miles broad, from hence we are marching towards Bender upon the Niester to pass into Moldavia, and there to join with the Ottoman Army. The Poles have sent to demand Peace, but with condition, that Kemenitz be restored to them; which Proposition was with great disdain rejected, and will never be granted whilst this Emperor reigns. These people greatly desired a Peace with Poland, which the Election of Sobieski for King may probably facilitate; for not only they, but the Turks also dread a March into Poland, and are so inveterately bend to take revenge on the Muscovites and Cosacks, who lately became their Subjects, that they could accept of any reasonable Terms of Accommodation with Poland. I for my part found Tartary a very pleasant Country, plentiful of all Provisions, and the people much more courteous and obliging to the Strangers and Christians, than those Turks with whom you and I have conversed. Thus far Masselini writes in commendation of the Tartars, and in farther confirmation hereof, I have read in some Books, That as to their Morals, there are very few Nations to be found less vicious, they are extremely severe and faithful, they have no Thiefs or false Witnesses amongst them, little Injustice or Violence, and live in union and great tranquillity: the marvellous fidelity of the Captive Tartars in Poland is every day to be observed, who never fail to return at the time appointed, when they are licenced upon their word to go and procure their Liberties by the exchange of Polish Prisoners, which they execute punctually, or return themselves, not failing a minute. And it is observed, That the Polish Gentlemen do rather trust the young Tartars, which are in their Service, with the keys of their Money and Jewels, than any of their Household.  
The time for Armies to draw out of the Winter-quarters, and take the Field being now come, the Grand Signior and Vizier, with great numbers both of Horse and Foot passed the Danube, and prosecuting their March to the Confines of Poland, 
Kemenitz relieved.  they relieved Kemenitz in the first place, the Poles at the News of their approach rasing the Siege. Thence they proceeded to Chuozim, a strong Fortress on the Niester, taken from them in the last year by the Christians, after the defeat given to Chusaein Pasha, as before related, the which was surrendered without much difficulty on Articles, which were ill observed, the whole Garrison being afterwards put to the Sword. Nor had they worse success against the Muscovites, who retreated backward as the Turk advanced, leaving Asac, after it had been sacked and almost destroyed, to be again rebuilt, which was speedily effected by the assistance of the Captain-Pasha, who was that year with thirty nine Galleys dispeeded into the Black Sea, and with great numbers of Slaves and Soldiers repaired the ruins which the Muscovites had made. In the mean time, whilst the chiefest strength of the marine Force was thus employed, a small Squadron of about ten Galleys were ordered for the Archipelago and the Levant, under the Command of one Mahomet Pasha, a Person that managed sundry great Employments; but his prodigality and profuse way of living was the cause that he could thrive in none, only he thereby gained so much interest and credit with the Grandees and Moneyed men of the Court, who are the Pages and Eunuches, as served him to contract a debt of the thousand Dollars without any ability of his own to give them satisfaction: of which these Creditors being assured, made it their Petition to the Grand Signior to grant him the Command of that Squadron of Galleys, which was that year designed for the Archipelago, 
Mahomet Pasha sent with a Fleet of Galleys into the Arches.  supposing that he in this Expedition being to pass unto many Islands and Conutries, knew how to make such use of his time, and the advantage of his Employment, as would gain him a sufficient benefit whereby to satisfy and clear all scores and accounts with them. This Office being accordingly conferred, Mahomet Pasha prepared himself to departed, whilst the Creditors remained in full expectation of a profitable Voyage and speedy returns; which to improve to the best advantage, the Pasha first visited the open and undefended Isles, from whence with the greatest severity and rapine imaginable he pillaged and plundered what he was able, making some of them to ransom their whole Country with money. Thence he proceeded to Scala Nova, called by the Turks Koush-adasee, a place on the Coast of Asia, not far from Ephesus, where he demanded of the people (though all Turks) the Sum of five thousand Dollars, which they not finding to pay, were treated with all kind of force and violence, till at length paying down 1500, and engaging to pay the rest in a month's time, the Pasha departed, leaving an Aga, a Servant of his, to receive the money at the time agreed. In that interim, the Kadi coming to be changed, and another of more courage and spirit succeeding in his place, believed that the best service at his beginning and entrance into Office which he could perform towards the people, was to relieve them from the oppression of the Pasha, and persuade them positively to refuse the payment; who taking courage from their Chief, drove the Aga out of Town, with a thousand menaces and reproaches, Upon this News Mehmet Pasha returned again full of anger and indignation, but found not that easy reception nor kind entertainment, as before; but on the contrary, the Gates were shut against him, and the people abandoning their Habitations, with common consent resolved to make a Journey, to the Grand Signior: and to show they were in earnest, proceeded so far in their way as to Ephesus, which is about ten miles distant from thence: the prejudice and danger of which complaint Mahomet Pasha greatly fearing, sent Messengers to pacify them with good words and promises to relinquish his pretensions, in case they would return; but the uproar was so great, that they found as much difficulty to quiet it, as the Town-Clerk in ancient times had to appease the Tumult raised by the Silversmiths about Diana of the Ephesians. Being thus baffled at Koush-adasee, he vented his fury on some poor Islands which he could more easily master, and thence proceeded to Napoli di Romania, where the people being already alarmed with his behaviour, and violence of his actions in other places, and encouraged by the example of Koush-adasee, upon his arrival there, without farther ceremony shut their Gates, and appeared armed against him upon the Walls; at which entertainment and unexpected opposition, the Pasha fearing some evil consequences, set sail from thence, and crossing again the Seas into Asia, made Rhodes his next Port. Thence he passed to Satalia, to Cyprus, and Scanderone, and so again returned for Constantinople, taking Smyrna in his way, committing most extreme rapine and violence on the people, whose complaints having gone before him to the Court, he was immediately cut off at his arrival; but in the first place, his gains and ill gotten goods were seized on to satisfy the Grand Signior, and his Creditors of the Seraglio, who being sent to fish for Wealth, was served like the Cormorants in the Indies, which being made tame, and taught to fish for the benefit of their Masters, have a Ring clapped about their necks to prevent them from swallowing the prey they take.  
But to return to the Actions at Land, which were matters of the greatest importance. The Turks had no sooner relieved Kemenitz, recovered Choczim, and caused the Muscovites to retreat, and draw their Forces into their Country; 
The Turks seclude their Conquest.  but being Masters of the Field, and having the choice of acting according to their own pleasure, resolved to secure the places they already possessed, esteeming it more wisdom to make sure their late acquisitions, than to add thereunto new conquests, which they could not maintain. And therefore considering the inconstancy of the Cosacks, who having abandoned their subjection to Poland, had submitted themselves to their yoke; and also how unable Dorosenzko their Governor was either to keep them in obedience, or else to defend them from the Polonian Incursions; they resolved for prevention of these inconveniences, and for a secure remedy against any sinister accidents of this nature, to make seizure of that Party of the Cosacks, who had not submitted to them, and transport them into other parts, which they accordingly put into execution, and sweeping all the Countries as they passed, carried away men, women, and children into Captivity: part of which, such as belonged to the Grand Signior, had some Lands assigned them along the Coast near the Black Sea; the Armenians, who were a Trading people, and lived at Kemenitz, were transported to Philipopoli; of the Jews some were carried to Adrianople, and others to Constantinople; but the younger sort of both Sexes were permitted to the Soldiery to carry them for Slaves to their own homes, and were in great numbers dispersed through all parts of the Empire: a Policy anciently used by Pharaoh to his Egyptian Subjects, who having bought their Lands of them, did afterwards transport them from one end of the Land unto the other, that so he might keep them in the greater servitude and subjection, Gen. 47.21. And as for the people, he moved them from one end of the borders of Egypt to the other. And in this manner the success concluding the year, without any great Enterprise or Feats of Arms, the Sultan returned to his Court at Adrianople about the end of November, licensing all the Asian Horse and Soldiers of remotest parts to return to their own Countries, with liberty to appropriate the the following year to their repose and care for their peculiar concernments.  
To these Wars amongst secular Persons and men of Arms were added Differences, and never to be decided Controversies between the Religious of the Roman and Greek Churches at Jerusalem, 
The difference between the Latins and Greeks at Jerusalem.  who contending for the possession of the Holy Sepulchre of the King of Peace, rend that seamless Coat of Christ, and managed their Controversy with more malice and rancour each against other, than Princes do, who invade one the other with Fire and Sword. For the Franks or Western Christians subjected to the Pope's Dominion, had possessed for several Ages a right to the Holy Sepulchre, and enjoyed the honour of the custody thereof, notwithstanding the pretences of the Greeks thereunto, who for many years in vain attempted at the Ottoman Court to obtain that Privilege; for the Franks being ever more powerful by charitable contributions brought from Christendom, besides large Sums of Money from the King of Spain, and always outbid the Market of the Greeks, and consequently made use of stronger arguments, than the adverse Party could produce in defence of their cause. Until such time, that one Panaioti, a Greek born in the Island of Scio, having by his parts and excellent address arrived to the honour of being Interpreter for the Western Tongues to the Great Vizier, at length obtained that favour with his Master, that he seldom refused whatsoever he with reason and modesty requested; and being a great Zealot in his Religion, and esteemed the chief Patron and Support of the Greek Church, he secretly begged in behalf of his Country, the recovery of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem out of the hands of the Franks; which the Vizier would not deny him, both to reward him for some services already performed, and likewise because he knew that a concession of this nature would again raise the spirits and animosities of Christians; the allaying and appeasing of which being an office solely in the power of himself, and the supreme Authority, would certainly prove beneficial to the Ottoman Court. Panaioti having obtained this Command, and considering that the defence thereof would be a trouble to him, for that thereby he should create Enemies which were no less than Kings and Princes to contend with, and perhaps should live to see it reversed, wisely laid it by him, there to remain dormant until the time of his death; which happening the year past, the Command was produced and brought to light, and was before the Easter of this year set on foot at Jerusalem, and by virtue thereof the custody of the Sepulchre sentenced by the Pasha and Kadi of that place to belong unto the Greeks, the which was occasion of so great trouble and confusion, as disturbed the Holy Feast, and polluted the Sacrifices with the blood of one or two persons, who most earnestly contended for the Privilege of their Nation and Religion. Nor could this difference be decided here, but both sides appealed to the Court above; which being heard and debated in public Divan, the possession of the Sepulchre was adjudged in favour of the Greeks; the Franks being only to enjoy a precarious the thereof, as Pilgrims and Strangers to the Country. Howsoever the Friars of Jerusalem would not tamely yield up their Right, but again resolved to try their Fortune at the Court, having by means of F. Canisaries their Commissario with expense of a great Sum of Money obtained a review of the case, but without success; for all these endeavours and charge proved fruitless, the former sentence being confirmed in favour of the Greeks; and the Franks having no other Expedient, applied themselves to the assistance of the French Ambassador, to whose protection the Holy places are assigned by Capitulations. But neither the power of the French Ambassador, nor of any other Christian Representative was available; for the Vizier either mindful of his promise to Panaioti, or being resolute to maintain the Command he had given, would on no terms be persuaded to revoke it; the which intention of the Vizier being made known to the Greeks their Patriarch earnestly pressed a hearing of the case; but the Friars not willing to abide the shock, retired to Constantinople, lest the Greeks forcing them to Justice, they should be condemned in Judicio contradictorio, and a Hoget or Sentence passing, they should be condemned in Law as well as by Authority of the Hattesheriff. Which to put in execution, the Patriarch took out a Command whereunto was added, That the Friars in token of their subjection, should pay a Drachm of Silver a head to the Patriarch, and hold all their places of them. This was the issue of the present controversies, which is certainly determined for the time of the Vizier without revocation, yet perhaps in the time of another, it may admit of a review for money, especially being received when as yet the new Minister hath not satiated his covetous desires; howsoever, the expense will always bechargeable, and the success uncertain. Thus have I seen and observed in this particular the effect and experience of two things; viz. The covetousness and pride of Friars, and the conclusion of their Lawsuits before Infidels. The Franks, or the Western Christians, had until this time the custody of the Holy Sepulchre, and the Greeks that of the Chapel of Bethlem, but the use was free to both; but the Franks not being able to enjoy the Sepulchre with contentment, whilst with envious eyes they beheld the Greeks in possession of Bethlem, were always contriving designs by force of money, and power of Christian Ministers to eject them from that Right; until that now in these contentions they have lost both; being neither able to recover the one, nor conserve the other.  
Before we end this year of 1674. and begin that of 1675; it will be necessary for us to discourse of the cause, and original of that War which England had with the Government of Tripoli in Barbary, and the success and conclusion thereof.  
In the year 1672. 
War with Tripoli.  Old Mahomet boar at Scio and of the Greek race who for many years by Baratz or commission from the Grand Signior had boaren the Office, and Title of Pasha of Tripoli; and being grown very rich, and covetous by the Piracies his Ships made on the Christians, and oppression of his people, not dividing amongst the Soldiery, that just proportion of the prey, which of right belonged to them, so incensed the minds of that people, that conspiring against him they murdered him in his Castle, and seized all his riches, to the use of the Public. The Pasha being dead all his creatures, and persons that boar Office in his time were displaced, and others of more justice, and bravery (as they imagined), put in their places, and a New Governor being set up, he began to make a through Reformation, and to alter and change every thing according, to his own humour, and pleasure. In the first place he gave leave to all people to Arm in Corso, or to set out Private Men of War, as every one pleased, and was able; different to the practice of the former Pasha, who reserved that benefit, and privilege to himself; and next it was proposed to constitute a Divan after the manner of Algiers in whom the supreme power of all should be lodged. In order hereunto they immediately, set forth to Sea six Sail of Ships from forty to fifty Guns, excellent Saylors, and armed them with the best and stoutest of their Men, together with four more from twelve to thirty Guns; with these Ships they took many prizes belonging to French, Venetians, and other Nations; and though they had long desired to taste also of the sweetness of English Estates; yet not encountering a prize worthy the trouble and evil consequences of such a breach; they for some time deferred the design which they had long meditated. Till at length about the Month of August 1674. they unhappily encountered the Martin, a rich Ship bound from Venice to Cadiz, which they carried to Tripoli; and on the 17th of September following, they seconded this outrage, by other of the like nature, committed on the Hunter Fregat, Thomas Parker Commander bound from Leghorn to Smyrna; whom the Tripolines meeting with six Men of War at the entrance into the Archepelago, they brought her into the Port of Tripoli; where having plundered all the stranger's goods laden upon her, to the import of forty thousand dollars, the particulars of all which were given under Oath of the Commander, the Ship was dismissed, and dispeeded on her Voyage to Smyrna with no other damage to the English, than the embezelment of 726 dollars, rob, or pilfered by the Soldiery, together which such charge, as the Consul of Tripoli challenged for his service therein. This news being advised into England, as a breach of Peace, his Majesty out of his usual and gracious care of the welfare of Trade, was pleased to order Sir John Narbrough his Commander in chief in the Mediterranean Seas, to demand satisfaction from that people; who accordingly Sailing thither, and requiring restitution of the goods injuriously taken, received a denial, and denunciation of War. Whereupon Sir John Narbrough wrote to the Consul of Smyrna in this manner.  
These are to advertise you, that the people of Tripoli have broken the peace with his Majesty; they are resolved to take all the English Ships they can meet, and overcome. I have been there with a Squadron of his Majesty's Ships to demand restitution of the goods taken out of the Martin: and Hunter: they refuse to make any, so that now it is open War with those people: I am now at Malta taking in water, I intent to fit at Leghorn; I suppose his Majesty will have a Squadron of Ships to look after these people of Tripoli this Summer. Sir, I pray signify this to my Lord Ambassador at Constantinople, and to all others his Majesty's Subjects where you converss, that they way prevent falling into their hands; in haste I conclude, and kiss your hand, and I remain  
On board his Majesty's Ship Henrietta at Malta. March 15th 1674/5. Your Humble Servant John Narbrough.  
Sir John Narbrough having fitted himself at Leghorn, and recruited with an additional Squadron of six or seven Men of War he departed for Tripoli, taking under his Convoy, the Vyner, Bristol Merchant, and Mediterranean for Smyrna; and now appearing before the Port of Tripoli in a formidable manner, the Pirates began to repent of their late violation, knowing that they must now either disgorge their ill got goods, or prove the evil effects of War; their hearts began now to fail them, so that they unrigged all their Ships, laying them up close in the harbour, and with them for the present all thoughts of roving on the Seas; for supposing, that the English Ships could not lie always in that Station, but that bad weather or want of provisions would enforce them some time to retire, they hoped in that interval to find an opportunity to launch into the Seas, where being clear, and good Sailors, they might have room enough to escape. Howsoever Sir John Narbrough with his Squadron, continued with such diligence on the coast, plying them with continual alarms, standing off to sea at night, and towards the land in the day; that they found not the heart, nor opportunity to adventure abroad; until one of their Ships, which had formerly been their Rere-Admiral, bound with Negroes for the Morea; resolved to hazard an escape; but not being able to make her passage good, she was forced ashore, and burnt by our Ship, most of the Negroes falling into the English hands; some few days after Sir John Narbrough fired three of their Galeots, burned a Satee, took a fisherboat and a Sambechin; with which success being encouraged, and the Enemy affrighted, their Ships were blocked up in Port for some months, whist ours found free passage on the Seas; until that at length growing weary of so long a demorage, necessity drove them to adventure abroad, which two of their best Men of War successfully effected on the 8th of September in despite of the English Squadron, being assisted with calm weather, and help of their Oars: four others observing the success of the former in a few days after attemted the like, and escaped in the same manner. And now the Commanders of English Ships in divers Ports, taking false measures, on confidence that the Tripolines were blocked up in their Ports, trusted themselves with unadvised security into the Seas; amongst which none was so unfortunate, as a Ship called the Bristol Merchant one Plummer Commander, laden with eighty two Bales of Silk, besides other rich commodities bound from Smyrna to Leghorn, whereon were several Merchants, some of which having lived many years in Smyrna had acquired plentiful Estates: namely Mr. John Foley, Mr. Thomas Laxton, Mr. Jacob Turner, Mr. Philip Gell, and Mr. Tison Nephew to Mr. Foley; Persons who expected a prosperous Voyage, and a happy arrival in their own Country: But observe here the course of humane disappointments, for being embarked on the Ship v they set Sail from Smyrna the 10th or 11th of September in company with the Vyner which happened to be about two or three days after the Tripolines had first broken out of their Port; these two Ships by bad weather, or want of due care lost company each with other in the Archepelago, which proved a happy fortune to the Vyner; for the Bristol Merchant, some few days after being off of Cape Sapientia encountered the two Tripolines which first came out of Port, and being Vessels of forty to fifty Gound, soon made themselves Masters of a Merchant-ship laden, and of mean force. The Tripolines were greatly elevated with this rich prize which they immediately carried to a place called Derno; and there landing their goods, and men; for better security transported them over land to Tripoli. The Persons we mentioned before, were forced for the most part to walk all the way a foot, being thirty four days journey, unless some times, they were favoured to mount a Camel, which is such an unpleasant way of riding, that walking is much more easy; and travailing in a sandy, dry Country, water was very scarce, the days journeys being commonly proportioned according to the distance of the Wells of Water; which they drank with tetter Appetites, and Pleasure, than they formerly relished the most pleasant Wines. Being arrived at Tripoli they were ill welcomed by the severe looks, and hard diet which they received from their Hests; and the Plague raging greatly in the City, added to the miseries, and dread of the place.  
The Tripolines encouraged with this prize, and with the expectation of the farther success of their Ships abroad, hoped to weary out the English Squadron, which still continued to infest and trouble their coasts taking their Corn, Boats, and interrupting all Commerce which that Town had with the Sea. At length the English resolved to make an attempt on the Ships in Harbour which they resolutely performed in the night, and with great success according to this relation which Sir John Narbrough gave under his own hand.  
Friday the 14th of January 1675/6.  
I Being before Tripoli, in Barbary with his Majesty's Ships under my command, namely these, 

Harwich Frigates  
Henrietta Frigates  
Portsmouth Frigates  
Anne and Christopher Fire ships.  
Holmes. Fire ships.  
Guinny Merchants Ships attending for Convoy.  
Martin Merchants Ships attending for Convoy.    
And seeing four of the Tripoli Ships of War in the Port of considerable force preparing to go out, and cruse, I fitted a fireboat out of the fireships; and commanded, that all theboats of my Squadron being twelve in number, should be manned, armed, and fitted with Fireworks also; I ordered a considerable Officer to be a Commander in every boat, and my Lieutenant Cloudisly Shovel to be Commander in chief of them all; for being resolved by God's permission to attack the Enemy that night in Port, I gave instructions requisite for such a design. About twelve a clock in the night my boats resolvedly entered the Port, took and seized the guard boat, and killed the people in her, boarded the Ships, and fired them, and utterly destroyed them all, some Turks and Moors slain, the 〈◊〉 fled to save themselves. These four Ships lay under the Dey's Castle Walls, which was all that were in Port, except a Tunis Merchant Ship, which I ordered should not be meddled with and so escaped firing. This Action was performed in less than an hours time without sustaining the least damage on our side, than the expense of some Ammunition, Firworks, and Fireboat, which were effectually bestowed, as designed, to the great astonishment of the Turks, who endeavoured to impede our design, by plying several great and innumerable small shot at our boats, and men, which were within Pistol-shot of the Dey's own Castle, and Palace. Such was the wonderful mercy of God towards us, that not one man of ours, was killed, wounded or touched; nor a boat any way disabled, but all returned in safety, bringing the Guard boat, two Moors, and the Turkish Colours of the four Ships in triumph along with them to my Ship. Our men employed in the boats on this occasion were one hundred fifty and seven, they all behaving themselves, as became Englishmen.  
To God alone be the Glory.  

Names of the Tripoli Ships of War that were burnt with their Guns.   Guns White crowned Eagle 50 Looking-Glass 34 S ta Chiara 24 French Petach 20  
Guard boat brought off with one Peterero, and two Moors in her.  
I verily believe that in case I had landed at that time with five hundred men only I might have carried the City, for the Turks were so amazed, that they fled out of it, they fired several great and small shot all to random, without hurt to any of cur men, God being pleased so to direct it.  
The 26th of January I fired about one hundred shot into the City of Tripoli amongst the Inhabitants.  
The first and third of February I took and destroyed five Corn boats twenty Leagues to the Eastward of Tripoli, and landed and burned a Stack of wood and Tinther, which was for building their new Ship, and some small Masts, and Yards, and some bags of bread brought off, and two Guns spiked, which could not be got off; it beginning to blow, and likely to be bad weather; so I was constrained to leave them, and repair on board, and leave the coast, The tenth of this Month the Portsmouth took a Sambechees in her ballast thirty Leagues to the Eastward of Tripoli, she belonging to that Government, the Moors got all ashore but the Sambechee was brought to Malta.  
From aboard his Majesty's Ship, Harwich March the 18th 1675/6. John Narbrough.  
The Tripolines being discouraged, and affrighted with this boldness and diligence of the English, and apprehending that they would always infest their coast, which would be an utter ruin, and destruction to them; and being touched in the most sensible parts of their interest, and wilfare; they generally concluded, that there was now no safety, but by making a peace with the English: To farther which, and to assist in the Office of Mediation; it happened, that there was at the same time at Tripoli, one Haffse obey, a great man of Tunis, who had been Dei of that Country; but being droven from thence by his Nephews, was come to Tripoli with an immense treasure, intending afterwards to Transport himself to Constantinople, to make his aggreivances known at the Grand Signiors Court. Of this person we shall discourse more at large hereafter; but in this place it is pertinent to relate, how instrumental he was to effect this peace in which he laboured with the greater zeal, that so by assistance of the English, he might find a speedy and safe conveyance on their Ships of his Person, Goods, and Servants into the Morea, from whence he designed by land to Constantinople. The Treaty being thus began; a peace was concluded between his Majesties of Great Britain, etc. and Halil Pasha, Ibrahim Dey, Aga, Divan and Governors of the Noble City, and Kingdom of Tripoli, Dated the fifth of March 1675/6. Being the last day of the Moon Zelhedga, and Hegeira 1086. By this instrument all the former Articles were again confirmed with addition of two others.  
First, that all Persons taken under English Colours should be delivered to Sir John Narbrough and set at liberty without payment of any ransom for them; under which notion, Mr. Foley, Mr. Laxton, Mr. Turner, Mr. Gell, and Mr. Tison, with the Captain and Seamen taken on the Bristol Merchant were freed; whose ransom otherwise might have cost dear, and perhaps almost the value of their private Estates.  
Secondly, That eighty thousand Dollars (which was the account made of the value of goods, and Money taken on the Martin and Hunter) should be made good to Sir John Narbrough, in Money, or Goods, and Slaves. To which was adjoined such a submission, recantation, and acknowledgement for their late offence, and outrage, as testified the sorrow of their true repentance, as we shall see more at large in their following Articles.  
And now the peace being concluded; Sir John Narbrough returned to Malta; and soon after came back to Tripoli to receive the remainder of the moneys, and goods agreed for, the Slaves being delivered already. In this interim the six Ships which had formerly broken out of the harbour, and sailed to the Levant, hearing of the peace, returned to Tripoli; where great feuds and dissensions arose; the Soldiery accusing Ibrahim Dei, nick named Misser ogli as the beginner and Author of the War, and for continuing it so long with obstinacy, until they were reduced to their last extremity. In fine they threatened to cut him in Pieces; but at length they were contented to cashier him only from his Office; after which he fled into the Morea and their Vice-Admiral Mustapha Grande was made Dei in his place; with whom, and with the Soldiers in general now returned; Sir John Narbrough renewed the Articles of Peace, and dated them the first of May 1676; which are these that follow, Articles of Peace and Commerce between, etc.  


Articles of Peace, and Commerce Between the most Serene, and Mighty Prince Charles the Second by the Grace of God King of Great Britain, France and Ireland Defender of the Christian Faith, etc. And the Most Illustrious Lords Halil Bassa, Ibraim Dei, Aga Divan, and Governors of the Noble City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary concluded by Sir John Narbrough Knight, Admiral of his Majesty's Fleet, in the Mediterranean Seas.  
1. IN the first place, It is Agreed, and Concluded, That from this day and for ever forward; There be a true, firm and Inviolable Peace, between the Most Serene King of Great Britain France and Ireland, Defender of the Christian Faith, etc. And the most Illustrious Lords, The Bassa, Dai, Aga Divan, and Governors of the City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary, And between all the Dominions and Subjects of either side; And that the Ships, or other Vessels, and the Subjects and People of both sides, shall not from henceforth, do to each other, any harm, offence, or Injury in word or Deed, But shall Treat one another with all possible respect and Friendship?  
II. That any of the Ships, or other Vessels, belonging to the said King of Great Britain, or to any of his Majesty's Subjects, may safely come to the Port of Tripoli, or to any other Port or Place of that Kingdom, or Dominions thereunto belonging; freely to buy, and sell without the least Disturbance; paying the usual Customs as in former times hath been paid, for such goods as they sell; And for the goods they sell not, they shall have free Liberty to carry on Board their own Ships without paying any Duties for the same; And when they please they shall freely Departed, from thence without any stop, hindrance or molestation whatsoever.  
III. That all Ships and other Vessels, as well those belonging to the King of Great Britain, or to any of his Majesty's Subjects, as also those belonging to the People and Kingdom of Tripoli, shall freely pass the Seas, and traffic where they please without any search, hindrance, or molestation from each other; And that all Persons and Passengers of what Country whatsoever; And all Monies, Goods, Merchandise and Movables, to whatsoever People or Nation belonging; being on board any of the said Ships or Vessels, shall be wholly free, and shall not be stopped taken or Plundered, nor receive any harm or Damage whatsoever from either Party.  
iv That the Tripoli Ships of War, or other Vessels thereunto belonging, meeting with any Merchant Ships, or other Vessels of the King of Great Britain's Subjects, not being in any of the Seas appertaining to his Majesty's Dominions may send on board one single boat, with but two Sitters, besides the ordinary Crew of Rowers, and no more but the two Sitters to enter any of the said Merchants Ships or any other Vessels; without the Express from the Commander of every such Ship or Vessel; And then upon producing them a Pass under the hand and Seal of the Lord High Admiral of England, the said Boat shall presently Departed; And if the Merchant, Ship or Ships, Vessel or Vessels produce no Pass from the Lord High Admiral of England, yet if the Major part of the said Ships or Vessels Company, be Subjects to the said King of Great Britain, The said Boat shall presently Departed, And the Merchant's Ship or Ships, Vessel or Vessels, shall proceed freely on her, or their Voyage, And if any of the said Ships of War, or other Vessels of his said Majesties meeting with any Ship or Ships, Vessel or Vessels belonging unto Tripoli; if the Commander or Commanders, of any such Ship or Ships, Vessel or Vessels, shall produce a Pass, Signed by the chief Governor of Tripoli and a Certificate from the English Consul, living there, Or if they have no such Pass or Certificate yet if the Major part of their Ships Company or Companies, be Turks, Moors, or Slaves belonging to Tripoli, Then the said Tripoli Ship or Ships, Vessel or Vessels shall proceed freely.  
V That no Commander, or other Person, of any Ship, or other Vessel of Tripoli, shall take out of any Ship or Vessel of his said Majesty's Subjects, any Person or Persons whatsoever to carry them any where, to be examined, or upon any other pretence, nor shall use any Torture or Violence to any Person of what Nation or quality whatsoever, being on Board any Ship or Vessel, of his Majesty's Subjects upon any pretence whatsoever.  
VI That no Shipwreck belonging to the King of Great Britain or any of his Majesty's Subjects, upon any part of the coast belonging unto Tripoli shall be made or become a Prize. And that neither the goods thereof shall be seized, nor the Men made Slaves; But that all the People of Tripoli, shall do their best endeavours to save the said Men and their Goods.  
VII. That no Ship or any other Vessel of Tripoli shall have permission to be Delivered up, or to go to any place in Enmity with the said King of Great Britain, to be made use of as Cosairs or Sea Rovers against his said Majesty's Subjects.  
VIII. That none of the Ships or other smalller Vessels of Tripoli shall remain Cruising, near his Majesty's City and Garrison of Tangier or in sight of it, nor any other way Disturb the Peace and Commerce of that place.  
IX. That if any Ship or Vessel of Tunis, Argier, Tittuan, or Salli, or any other place being in War with the said King of Great Britain, bring any Ships or Vessels, Men or Goods belonging to any of his said Majesty's Subjects to Tripoli, or to any Port or Place within that Kingdom; The Governors there shall not permit them to be sold within the Territories of Tripoli.  
X. That if any of the Ships of War, of the said King of Great Britain do come to Tripoli or to any other Port or Place of that Kingdom, with any Prize, they may freely sell it, or otherwise dispose of it, at their own pleasure, without being molested by any; And that his Majesties said Ships of War, shall not be obliged to pay Custom in any sort; And that if they want Provisions, Victuals, or any other things they may freely buy them at the rate in the Market.  
XI. That when any of his said Majesty's Ships of War shall appear before Tripoli, upon Notice thereof given to the English Consul, or by the Commander of the said Ships, to the chief Governors of Tripoli; Public Proclamation shall be immediately made, to secure the Christian Captives, And if after that any Christians whatsoever make their escape, on board any of the Ships of War; They shall not be required back again, Nor shall the said Consul, or Commander, or any other his Majesty's Subjects, be obliged to pay any thing for the said Christians.  
XII. That if any Subject of the King of Great Britain, happen to die in Tripoli, or its Territories, his Goods or Monies, shall not be seized by the Governors or any Ministers of Tripoli, but shall all remain with the English Consul.  
XIII. That neither the English Consul, nor any other Subject of the said King of Great Britain's shall be bound to pay the Debts of any other of his Majesty's Subjects; Except that they become surety for the same by a Public Act.  
XIV. That the Subjects of his said Majesty in Tripoli, or its Territories in matter of Controversy, shall be liable to no other Jurisdictions but that of the Dai, or Divan, except they happen to be at Difference between themselves; In which case they shall be liable to no other Determination, but that of the Consul only.  
XV. That in case any Subject of his Majesty, being in any part of the Kingdom of Tripoli, happen to strike, wound or kill, a Turk or a Moor (if he be taken) he is to be punished in the same manner, and with no greater Severity, than a Turk ought to be (being guilty) of the same offence; But if he escape, Neither the said English Consul, nor any other of his said Majesty's Subjects, shall be in any sort questioned or troubled therefore.  
XVI. That the English Consul, now or at any time hereafter living in Tripoli shall be there at all times, with entire freedom, and safety of his Person and Estate, and shall be permitted to choose his own Druggerman, and Broker, And freely to go on board any Ship in the Road, as often, and when he pleases; And to have the Liberty of the Country; and that he shall be allowed a place to pray in; And that no Man shall do him any Injury in Word or Deed.  
XVII. That not only during the Continuance of this Peace and Friendship, but likewise (if any Breach or War) happen to be hereafter between the said King of Great Britain, and the City and Kingdom of Tripoli, The said Consul and all other his said Majesty's Subjects, shall always and at all times, both of Peace and War, have full and absolute Liberty to Departed and go to their own, or any other Country, upon any Ship or Vessel of what Nation soever, they shall think fit, and to Carry with them, all their Estates, Goods, Families, and Servants, (although born in the Country,) without any Interruption or hindrance.  
XVIII. That no Subject of his said Majesty being a Passenger, from, or to any Port shall be any way molested or meddled with, although he be on Board, any Ship or Vessel in Enmity with Tripoli.  
XIX. That whereas a War hath lately happened, between the most Serene King of Great Britain, and the most Illustrious Lords Halil Bassa, Ibraim Dai, The Aga Divan, and Governors of the Noble City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary; by reason of the Injuries done unto the King of Great Britain and his Subjects, by the Government and People of Tripoli contrary to the Articles of Peace; We Halil Basla, Ibraim Dai, Aga Divan, and Governors of the Noble City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary, do acknowledge the Injuries done; And that the Breach of the Peace, between his most Excellent Majesty of Great Britain, and Us of Tripoli was committed by our Subjects, for which some are banished and some fled from our Justice; And for further Satisfaction to his most Excellent Majesty for the Breach of Articles we are sorry for the same, and do by these engage to set at Liberty and Deliver unto the Right Honourable Sir John Narbrough Knight, Admiral of his Majesty's Fleet, in the Mediterranean Sea; All English Captives, Residing in the City and Kingdom of Tripoli, and Dominions thereunto belonging, without paying any Ransom for them; And likewise by setting at Liberty and delivering unto the said Sir John Narbrough Knight, all other Persons taken under English Colours without paying any Ransom for them, And by paying eighty thousand Dollars in Money, Goods, and Slaves, to the aforesaid Sir John Narbrough Knight: And moreover we do engage ourselves and successors, That if any Injuries for the future be done, contrary to these Articles, by the Government and People of Tripoli, to the King of Great Britain and his Subjects, if upon demand of satisfaction from the Government, and people of Tripoli; We, or they refuse, or deny to give satisfaction therefore, so that a War be occasioned thereby, between the King of Great Britain, and the Government and people of Tripoli; We do engage ourselves and successors to make restitution for the Injuries done, and likewise to make satisfaction to the King of Great Britain for the full charge and damage of that War.  
XX. That no Subject of the King of Great Britain, etc. shall be permitted to turn Turk or Moor in the City and Kingdom of Tripoli, being induced thereunto by any surprisal whatsoever, unless he voluntarily appear before the Dei, or Governor with the English Consuls Druggerman three times in twenty four hours space, and every time Declare his Resolution, to turn Turk or Moor.  
XXI. That at all times, when any Ship of War of the King of Great Britain, etc. carrying his said Majesty's Flag at the main-top-mast-head, appear before the City of Tripoli, and come to Anchor in the Road, That immediately after notice thereof given, by his said Majesty's Consul or Officer from the Ship, unto the Dei and Government of Tripoli; They shall in honour to his Majesty cause a Salute of one and twenty Cannons to be shot off, from the Castles and Forts of the City, and that the said Ship shall return an Answer by shooting of the same Number of Cannons.  
XXII. That presently after the Signing and Sealing of these Articles, by us Halil Bassa, Ibraim Dei, Aga Divan, and Governors of the Noble Kingdoms and City of Tripoli, all Injuries, and Damages sustained on either part, shall be quiet taken away and forgotten, and this Peace shall be in full force and virtue, and continue for ever, And for all Depredations, and Damages, that shall hereafter be Committed, or done by either side, before Notice can be given of this Peace, full satisfaction be immediately made, And whatsoever remains in kind shall instantly be restored.  
XXIII. That whatsoever shall happen hereafter, that any thing is done or committed, by the Ships or Subjects of either side contrary to any of these Articles (Satisfaction being Demanded therefore) shall be made to the full, and without any manner of Delay, and that it shall not be Lawful to break this Peace, unless such satisfaction be denied, and our Faith shall be our Faith, and our word, our word, and whosoever shall be the Cause of the breaking of this Peace shall assuredly be punished with present Death.  
Confirmed and Sealed in the Presents of Almighty God, the fifth day of March Old Style, and in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ, one thousand six hundred seventy five, Being the last day of the Moon Zelheldga, and the year of the Hegeira on thousand and eighty six.   

WHereas there were several Articles of Peace and Commerce, between the most Serene and Mighty Prince Charles the Second, by the Grace of God King of Great-Britain, France and Ireland, Defender of the Christian Faith, etc. And the most Illustrious Lords Halil Bassa, Ibraim Dei, Aga Divan, and Governors of the Noble City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary, lately made and concluded by the said Lords, on the one part; And by Sir John Narbrough Knight, Admiral of his said Serene Majesty's Fleet in the Mediterranean Seas, on the other part, and by them confirmed and Sealed in the Presence of Almighty God, the fifth day of March, Old Style, And in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1675/6 being the last day of the Moon Zelhedga, And the year of the Hegeira 1086.  
Since which time of Confirming and Sealing the aforesaid Articles of Peace, and Commerce, The aforesaid Lord Ibraim Dei, being fled away from the Government, of the City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary.  
Now we Halil Bassa, Aga Divan Governors, Soldiers and People of the aforesaid City and Kingdom of Tripoli, have chosen and Elected Vice Admiral Mustapha Grande to be Dei of the aforesaid City and Kingdom of Tripoli to succeed Ibraim Dei, in the aforesaid Government.  
And now we Halil Bassa, Aga Divan, and Governors, Soldiers and People of Tripoli aforesaid, having seen the aforesaid Articles of Peace and Commerce which were lately made and concluded as aforesaid; And having seriously perused and fully considered all particulars therein mentioned, Do fully approve of all and every the aforesaid Articles of Peace, and we and every one of us do now by these presents, consent and agree to and with Sir John Narbrough Knight aforesaid, for the just and exact keeping and performing of the said Articles; And do accept, approve, ratify, and confirm all and every of them in the same manner and form as they are inserted and repeated in the preceding Articles aforesaid; hereby firmly engaging ourselves, and successors, assuring on our faith sacredly to maintain and strictly to observe, perform, and keep inviolably all and every the aforesaid Article and Articles of Peace and Agreements for ever. And to cause and require all our Subjects and people of what degree or quality whatsoever, within the City or Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary; or Dominions thereunto belonging, both by Sea and Land punctually, inviolably, carefully and duly to observe, keep, and perform all and every the aforesaid Article, and Articles, thereof for ever: And our Faith shall be our Faith, and our word our word, and whosoever shall at any time violate and break any part of the said Article, or Articles of Peace, they shall be assuredly punished, with greatest severity, and his or their heads shall be immediately cut off; and forthwith be presented unto any Officer whom the most Serene King of Great Britain, etc. shall Authorise, to make Demand thereof.  
It is further agreed that the Subjects belonging unto the most serene King of Great Britain etc. Trading unto the Port of the City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary aforesaid, or to any Port or Place of the Dominions thereunto belonging; in any Merchant's Ship or other Vessel belonging to the said Serene King's Subjects shall not pay so much Custom by one per Cent. for whatsoever Goods or Merchandise they sell or buy; as other Nations do for the Customs of the like Goods, or Merchandise, notwithstanding whatsoever is Specified in the Second Article aforesaid to the contrary.  
And that the most Serene King of Great Britain's Consul residing in Tripoli aforesaid, shall have Liberty at all times, when he pleaseth to put up his said Serene Majesty's Flag, on the Flag-staff on the Top of his House, and thereto continue it spread as long time as he pleaseth; likewise the said Consul to have the same Liberty of putting up and spreading the said Flag in his Boat, when he passeth on the Water, and no Man whatsoever to Oppose, Molest, Disturb, or Injury him therein either by Word or Deed.  
These and all other preceding Articles are to remain firm for ever, without any alteration; and in all other particulars not mentioned in any of these Articles, the Regulation shall be according to the Capitulation general with the Grand Signior.  
Confirmed likewise and Sealed in the Presence of Almighty God, at our Castle in the noble City and Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary, the first day of May Old Style, and in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1676, being the twenty sixth day of the Moon Zaphire, and the year of the Hegeira 1080. Halil Bassa's Seal, Mustapha Dei's Seal, Aga's Seal, Ally Admiral's Seal.  
A True Copy Examined out of Sir John Narbroughs.  
Thomas Fowler.    
HAving thus related the original cause, proceed, and conclusion of our War with Tripoli. Let us Travel to Tunis; which though since the year 1655 hath ever maintained Peace with England, yet the civil dissensions among themselves have administered unto us Subject of discourse, and more especially, since it hath some relation to Hoffse-bey, whom formerly we named, as Mediator of the Peace between Us, and Tripoli.  
On the sixth of September 1675. 
Civil War at Tunis in Barbary.  Morat Bei General of all the Land Forces in the Kingdom of Tunis died, the most Politic, and Popular Person, that ever managed that Office, his Sons Ciddi Mehmet and Ciddi Ali by the general approbation, and consent of the Soldiery jointly succeeding him in that charge. But the ambition of these two young Gallants would admit no union in the Government; the Elder would know no equal, and the younger no superior, so that it was necessary for one to govern, or both to be laid aside: the decision of which was referred to a full Assembly of the Turks. In the mean time Hoffsey-bey Brother to Morat deceased, and Uncle to the two Competitors, taking advantage of these divisions, offered himself a Candidate for the place; and so operated with the force of money, and with assistance of the younger Nephew who would rather yield to an Uncle, then to a brother, that he clearly carried the election by the common suffrages of the people. The Elder Son Ciddi Mehmet not enduring the indignity to be thus degraded took the field and set up his standard; After him followed all his Father's Old Spahees and the Moors abroad came into him, so that in a few days he became so formidable as to give Laws to the Dei and People of Tunis; obliging them immediately to banish his Uncle, and to receive him as sole, and absolute General of all the Land Soldiery in those Dominions Hoffse-bey not being able to resist this force, posted away with such expedition that he adventured to embark himself, retinue and treasure (which as was reported being modestly calculated, amounted to three millions of Dollars) on no better a Vessel, than a French Sat for Tripoli; where he was honourably received by that Government, and Letters sent from them to the young Bei at Tunis, mediating for the return of his Uncle, with promise, that he should live quietly, and give no interruption to the course of his Government; but Ciddi Mehmet resolving not to trust him, positively declared against his readmission, as not consistent with his Government, and Safety.  
It happened at this time that the English had War with Tripoli, and blocked up the Port; and that afterwards a Peace ensuing; (Hoffse-bey) (as we said before,) showed himself very forward, and zealous in the Mediation; which taking effect; he was afterwards together with his retinue transported on the Bristol Fregat Commanded by Sir John Berry to Modon in the Morea, from whence he went by Land to carry his Complaints to Constantinople; whilst the Bristol Fregat proceeded to Smyrna, to receive the Turkey Companies Ships under Convoy for England.  
Hoffs-bey being arrived at the Grand Signiors Court prepared an easy and ready access to the Grandees, by the great Presents, he sent them; which being the only means to mollify and make tender the hearts of Turks; he found upon all his addresses such resentments, and compassionate feelings of his aggreivances that if assurances in words, and promises would do his work, he might be ascertained of engaging the entire power, and puissance of the Empire for his re-establishment. The news of Hoffse-bey; being gone to address himself to the Turkish Court for relief much perplexed the Government at Tunis; and at the same time the plague desperately raging there, made them sick, and infirm both in body, and mind: wherefore after serious considerations and debates hereupon; it was concluded necessary, to Fight Hoffse with his own Weapons; and immediately to dispatch away four Ships for Constantinople with Messengers, and Presents to the Grand Signior and his Officers being the only means to open the reasons and understandings of the Turks, and make them as well capable to comprehend the justice of their cause, as to reconcile their affections. The four Ships arriving at Constantinople, were seized on, at the instance of Hoffse-bey; and he declaring, that those Ships were belonging to him, and his own proper Estate, easily procured a judgement in his favour; and the Captains of them being called to the Divan, were Commanded to own Hoffse-bey for their Master, and to obey him as their Pasha, and absolute Lord under the Grand Signior. It was too late, when at Tunis they apprehended the Error, they had Committed, in sending these four Ships to Constantinople; which now upon more serious consideration than the former they expected to return freighted with armed Men, and Imperial Commands to re-establish Hoffse-bey in the Government of which, and of what was farther preparting at the Ottoman Court, that they might have good advice; they dispatched two Messengers for Constantinople on a French Satee, which they had freighted for that purpose, to Land them at Smyrna; where being arrived they addressed themselves to me, than Consul there, bringing me Letters of recommendation from friends at Tunis to assist and help them in all their occurences. I was well informed in all particulars concerning the success, and motions of Hoffse-bey at Constantinople, and I did not omit to relate all matters distinctly to them; for not long before, I had occasion to be acquainted with Hoffse-bey himself having at his earnest request found means to furnish him with the Sum of three thousand Dollars, upon a good Pawn of Gold, and Jewels; amongst which there was a Fetlock of Gold enamelled, and set with Diamonds, just in the form and fashion of those, which we put on our horses, when they go to grass; and this, I understood, was one of the Ornaments, which they put on the Ankle of the Bride on the marriage day; I know not whether it were to grace her legs, as bracelets do our wrists, or to put her in mind of her servitude, so soon as she submits to Wedlock. I acquainted them, as I said, with all matters: That the Grand Signior, and his Officers, had greatly resented the sufferings of Hoffse-bey and that they owned his cause, having stopped the four Ships of Tunis at Constantinople; and had promised to furnish him with a whole Chamber of Janissaries, with a Licence to raise such Volunteers on the Sea-coast of Asia, as would willingly, and of their own accord follow his Colours. I had not many days given them this intelligence, which others confirmed in like manner; before Hoffse-bey himself with his four men of War and two other hired Ships arrived in the Port of Smyrna: where having stayed some days to taken in provisions, and embark those who had listed themselves for his service in those Parts; they departed for Tunis, touching at Scio, Navarine, and Tripoli, in their Way, reinforcing themselves with such, as voluntarily followed their Standard. The Messengers posted back with all speed, on a Vessel hired at Smyrna; and arriving some time before Hoffse-bey; rendered an account of the treatment which he had found at Constantinople, with the particulars of the forces he brought with him. The Tunesines being prepared with this intelligence, took courage to oppose a handful of men, to whom they refused Licence so much as to one man of them to land; only out of respect to the Grand Signior's Commands, they were willing to admit Hoffse-bey to a treaty; and to receive him ashore with three or four Servants and COmpanions; They slightly perused his Papers, rather to discover his strength, and the porgress of his negotiations, then with intentions to condescend in the least to his desires; which having done, and given permission to see his house, and visit his wife, and children; they hastened him again aboard; and all the Country being in Arms, they threatened to treat him and his People, as Enemies, if they adventured to make a descent. Hoffse-bey being discouraged with this rude Treatment, and with the Union, and general Confederacy of the people against him contrary to his expectations; returned to Navarine; where he landed, discharged his Ships, and Soldiers, which lay too heavy upon a Private Purse, and retired himself for some time with much melancholy and discontent; at length he traveled again to Constantinople, where the Turkish Officers attended his coming with open mouths, expecting to share once more in the recruits he had brought with him from Tunis. But his stock being low, he was not able to dispense his money, and presents so generously, and plentifully as before; which the Turks perceiving fell much in their respects for him, and strangely on a sudden lost wholly the zeal and compassion for his cause; suffering him to live at Constantinople in the Condition of a private Aga. In the mean time the disturbances, and civil dissensions ran high at Tunis: the two Brother's waging War with various and interchangeable success, caused such agitions in the State, that in three months' time four Deys were cut off. At length the younger Brother Ciddi Ali gaining the Victory, and always inclining towards his Uncle, consented that he should be recalled from Constantinople; whereupon four Ships were fitted at Porto Farina, to carry presents of atonement to Constantinople, and to bring Hoffse-bey from thence with Title of Pasha; whom the people now, expected with great impatience, as the only Person, whose Presence and Authority was able to settle, and restore them to their former quietness and union. This happened in the year 1677; when the Country was so harrassed with Civil Wars, that a miserable Famine ensued; so that a Cafficé of Wheat which was ten Bushels, was sold for twenty eight Dollars, and of Barley for fourteen: and the scarcity of this Country which is commonly the Granary of Italy, had such influence on those parts and Spain, in the years 1677 and 1678 that the Sat of the Grand Duke of Tuscany suffered much thereby; and had more, had not the State of Luca out of Friendship, and on the score of Neighbourhood relieved their necessities.   

Anno 1675. Hegeira 1086.  
PRopositions of peace not being so earnestly pressed, nor so advantageously proffered by the Poles, as the pride of the Turks did expect, the War still continued, but not prosecuted either on the one side or on the other with the same violence with which it began. For the Sultan designing this year to circumcise his Son, the young Prince, now about twelve years of Age, and to marry his Daughter of seven to his Mosayp, or Favourite, Pasha of Magnasia, commonly called by the Name of Kulogli, which signifies the Son of a Slave, he resolved todedicate this whole Year to quiet repose, mirth, and jollity at home, only two thousand Janissaries were sent to Ibrahim Pasha to recruit the Soldiers on the Frontiers of Poland, and the Tartars were reinforced with some Turkish Troops under Vsuff Pasha to assist Dorosensko against the Poles, who were with a considerable Army fallen into Vkrania; And the Captain Pasha, with twenty eight Sail of Galleys, was dispeeded into the Black Sea for carrying of such Provisions and Ammunition for War as was necessary for supply of the Army: Besides which, no preparations of War were designed, these being judged sufficient, though not to conquer, yet at least to repress the Incursions, and amuse or keep the Arms of the Enemy employed.  
For at the Cttoman Court the face of all things was become serene and calm, no Seditinos of great men, nor discontents of the people, nor balck and cruel designs of State disturbed, or clouded the splendour of the Solemnities, 
The happy state of the Ottoman. Court.  or the brows of the great Statists, but all matters ran in an uninterrupted course of Joy and Festivity. The Sultan, who in his action shown himself a most benign Prince, sparing and compassionate of the blood and misery of his Subjects, hath, since his arrival to a mature Age, exercised a wise manner of Government, severe and just, and yet void of the cruelty and tyranny of his Ancestors; under whom the trading Christian enjoyed the privilege of their Capitulations with more justice, and less frequent Avanias. The Vizier also, and other great Officers, being sensible of the benefit which Trade begat, treated Merchants with more gentleness and respect than in former times, their Ships not being forced on every occasion into the Grand Signior's service, but rather persuaded to it by rewards and fair promises, otherwise than in the times of former Viziers, and it is to be wished also that the like might be said under the Government of those which are to succeed; though if we look forward to the years 1678 and 1679 we shall find the Scene of things altered, and not only Merchants, but even Ambassadors, and the Representatives themselves, remain under sad discouragements, Amongst these joys and gentle ways of Government; the manner of this Court was much altered; the Divan had not for two months' space been opened for business, to the great prejudice and interruption of Justice; Wine, that great abomination to the Turkish Law, which four years past was by the Imperial Decree forbidden under pain of Death and a thousand Execrations and Curses, was now the common Drink, and divertisement in fashion, used immoderately by all, excepting the Grand Signior, the Mufti, and Reis Effendi; the Vizier himself having been excessively intemperate therein, had extinguished the natural heat of his stomach, which could be warmed by no less heat than what proceeds from Aqua Vitae; by which debauchery and indisposition all Businesses were slowly and negligently dispatched, and according to his example the Officer and Ministers acted in their Affairs, which in former times being always, dispatched by nine a Clock in the Morning, that became now the time and hour of rising.  
The Grand Signior himself, though not taught by his Attendants to drink Wine, lest it should perhaps betray him to some actions dangerous to them, gave himself to Amours; for falling in love with a Polish Woman, lately captivated at Kemenitz, he made her his Second Hasakee or Sultaness; for having had the good fortune to bring him a Son, that honour was the reward of her fruitfulness; and that he might give other testimonies of his favour, he cast his eyes on a poor Chinganee, or Gipsy Boy, who with singing and dancing so pleased him, that he gave him six purses of money containing three thousand Dollars, with Horses and Servants, and took him into the Seraglio. Amidst these Delights the Grand Signior gave order to the Vizier not to speak to him of three things: Neither of returning to Constantinople, nor against his Favourite, nor against his Hunting; in other matters he might use freedom.  
Another alteration of a better nature, with reference to Learning and Knowledge, seems also remarkable in this Court; for the Grand Signior having been some years passed presented by the Dutch Resident, with twelve large Volumes of the new Atlas, upon an accidental sight thereof was so pleased, that he commanded it should speedily be translated into Turkish; to which Work Dr. Alexandro Mauro Cordato, the Viziers' Interpreter, who succeeded in the place of Panaioti deceased, was nominated; but he finding it too unwieldy for him, desired the assistance of a French Jesuit, then at Scio, skilful in the Turkish and Arabic Languages, who was immediately sent for, and therein employed; and though it is thought, that this business is above their Element, and that it will soon cool and be neglected, yet it seems to be the first step which the Turks have made unto Learning, and therefore is the more observable.  
And now the Festivals beginning on the 16th. of May, 
The great Festivals in what manner celebrated at the Turkish Court.  we must for some days lay aside all business, and observe with what order and form these Solemnities were performed. In the first place. On this day the Grand Signior, with the young Prince his Son, went to their Tents, which were pitched very sumptuously in the Plain near the City, and indeed were truly stately and magnificent; all the great men, as the Vizier, Mufti, and others, having their Pavilions erected; amongst which was raised a very stately Throne, with a Canopy of Cloth of Gold, extended under the shady leaviness of two tall Elms, which, set off with many Lamps, in the Night represented a very pleasant and glorious Scene. On this Seat of State the Sultan placed himself in the morning, being accompanied thither by all the Pashaws then present, and by the Rrepresentatives of those who were absent; who according to their Degree, in order kissing his Vest, delivered in a Silk Purse, a Note or Schedule of their Presents, which were afterwards put into the Tefterdar's or Lord Treasurer's hands to see and compare them with the particulars received; which were so great and considerable, that they far surpassed the Charges and Disbursments of the Solemnity. Opposite to the Tents were several poles fixed, between which at Night were hung Lamps of several shapes, which being varied every Night made a very pleasing and magnificent Object; by light of which in the Evening were exercised several tricks of Activity, as Wrestle, Dancing, and Singing, and sometimes were acted Turkish Comedies, which consist only of Farces, and some ridiculous Dialogues, and at last the divertisements of the night concluded with Fireworks, which were so many, that (as reported) 240 men were employed for four months' time in the main Christendom; only one seemed to excel the rest, being a sort of Rocket, which went up very high, without any tail of fire, like the common ones, carrying only a small compacted Globe of red fire like a Star, and making to noise in mounting, but raised to its height, breaks. These were the pastimes of the Night; in the day time all the several Arts and Trades, some one day, and some another, passed before the Tents, every one offering their Presents, as they passed, representing by some kind of Pageant and Procession their diversities of Trade: this continued for fifteen days. On the 25th. of this instant May, was a solemn Cavalcade, in which marched the Janissaries with all their chief Officers, Chiauses, and Mutafaracas, etc. And of the Great Men, the Vizier, Mufti, and Kulogli the Favourite, the first on the right hand, and the second in the middle; after them followed the young Prince who was to be circumcised, extraordinary rich in the Furniture of his Horse, and the number and largeness of the Diamonds, which were on his Tulbant and Breast. In this Cavalcade were carried twenty four small Nachils, and two large ones, as high as the Mast of a Ship, which were carried by a hundred Slaves, and set before the Seraglio, which are in form of triumphant Pyramids, adorned with Tinsils in thirteen Divisions, according to this following Form or Description.  
A Turkish Pageant  
High 27 Menar Pikes Each Almost as Long as a yard. & 32 Spanns about att The Bottom  
The form of a Nachil  
Vests of Cloth & Silk  
On the 27th. being the day of Mahomet's Birth, the Grand Signior road publicly to the Mosch of Sultan Selim, having no other attendance than the Retinue of his own Court; his Pages were very rich in Cloth of Gold, each carrying a Feather studded with a rich Jewel on his Head; after the Grand Signior road the young Prince, who that Night was circumcised. During this Festival, a vast number of people was fed at the charge of the Grand Signior, and about two thousand circumcised, every one of which had a Quilt given him, with a small pay of three Asper a day for his Life. 
The manner of the Marriage of the Grand Signior's Daughter.   
This Solemnity for the Circumcision being ended, on the 10th. of June began the Feast for the Marriage. The Kuzlir Aga, who is the black Eunuch of the Women, was Bridegroom or Comparé to the young Princess, and the Tefterdar or Lord Treasurer to Kulogli, both which in the name of the Bride and Bridegroom went before the Lord Chief Justice called the Kadelescher, and by him had the Articles of Marriage wrote, and passed into public Act; which being done, the Presents were sent, and first those from the Bridegoom to the Bride, which were these, a great number of Beasts and Birds illfavouredly made in Sugar, thirty Mules laden with two Chests of Sweetmeats a piece, and about their necks each carried a Vest of Satin for the Muleteers, than were carried a great many Pots of Sherbet, than an hundred and twelve men carrying Vests of Silk, Cloth, Velvet, and Cloth of Gold, some had three, some five or six at least wrapped up in Linen; then went five Horses, one with rich Furniture; then followed a noble Vest of Cloth of Gold lined with Sables and nine Buttons and Loops on a side embroidered with large Pearl, on the top of which on the one side was a very large Diamond, and on the other a Saphire, with Shoes, Boots, and Patents for the Bagno, all covered with Pearl; likewise two Dressing-boxes, with Looking-glasses, and a Cap in form of a Crown, a little Cabinet embroidered all over with Pearl, eight Girdles set with Emeralds, Rubies, and Diamonds, a large Diamond-ring, a pair of Pendants of two great Emeralds, with many other particulars, which in passage were impossible to be remembered.  
These Presents being thus performed on the part of the Bridegroom to his Bride, the next Presents concerned the Grand Signior to his Daughter, which were in place of her Dowry according to the custom of the Eastern Countries: wherefore the 19th. of this month the Presents were ushered with a most solemn Cavalcade of all the Grandees of the Court to the House of the Bridegroom, which were two Gardens made of Sugar, forty little Nachils, eighty six Mules laden with Housholdstusf, ten men with her Dress, as Boots, Shoes, etc. embroidered with Pearl as the former; then were carried her Jewels set in Girdles, Bracelets, etc. promiscuously together, not in that rule as those were which were sent her by the Bridegroom. The Householdstuff was made up with coverts, yet howsoever some parts were left open on the sides, to show that the Cushions were embroidered with Pearl, and others were of Velvet embroiderded with Gold. At last came twelve Coaches with Slaves and thirty six black Eunuches. The 23d. the Bride was conducted to her Bridegroom's Palace with a solemn Cavalcade, with two great Nachils of the same form and bigness as those carried at the Cavalcade of the Prince, with two smaller ones of Silver. The Bride was seated in a handsome Coach drawn with six Horses, and covered with Plates of Silver, and the sides adorned with long Streamers of Tinsel: before which went the Kuzlit Aga or chief black Eunuch of of the Women: after followed four Coaches, with Six Horses apiece, and twenty one more with four Horses, each carrying two Eunuches: than at some distance off came the Hasakee or Queen-Mother to the Bride in a Coach all covered with Plates of Silver, and attended with ten other Coaches more: the night following the Bride was conducted to the Nuptial Chamber in ceremony only, she not being yet ripe for consummation of Marriage: all which Solemnity was attended at the Bridegroom's Court, with the same Sports and Fireworks which were made at the Tents, with an addition of dancing on the Ropes, and sliding down a Rope fastened to the top of the Steeple of the Mosch of Sultan Selim, which had like to have proved fatal to one who came down with a Boy at his back; for when he was about twenty yards from the ground, the Rope broke, but falling on a tree first, and then on a man, he was taken up with little hurt. The most remarkable of all these Shows was a man that walked up a Rope as high asthe second Balcony of the Menareh or Steeple of Sultan Selion, which is as high as commonly our Spire-Steeples are in England: And another hanging on a Rope with his hands, with his body extended, turned himself twelve times round with his hands: at all which Sight the Grand Signior was a constant Spectator. In this manner these Solemities ended, the Mosayp or Favourite rich in the esteem of his Prince, and in high honour with all, had yet some allay to attemper and moderate his joy; for the Princess not yet fit for consummation, in case she died before that time, all her Jewels and Goods must return to the Grand Signior, notwithstanding which he would be obliged to pay her Dowry, which was said to be the Sum. of two years' Revenue of Grand Cairo, but let it be what it will, he will be insolvent, being, as reported, three hundred Purses already in debt. And now to demonstrate the uncertainty of the Courts of Princes, as well as of all other places and conditions of the World, the Great Tefterdar or Treasurer, who had for the space of thirteen years managed this Office with singular industry and advantage, was now removed from thence, and under a specious show of Preferment, was advanced to the Dignity of Pasha of Grand Cairo: this change was the more wondered at, because he was a Person so acute and so proper for the Office, 
The Tefterdar put out of his Office.  that no man that held the place did ever manage it with greater reputation, nor with greater benefit to the Interest of his Prince; for besides his good husbandry in other matters, he was so skilful in knowing the price of Commodities, and so near in making his Bargains, that the Merchant could scarce live by him, which in that consumption of Goods made in the Seraglio, will produce a considerable abatement when all things are bought at the best hand; considering which, many reasons were alleged, and conjectures made of his removal: some said, That the Grand Signior having a liking to a young Man of his, to prevent his being taken into the Seraglio, the Tefterdar gave him a Wife, and thereby greatly displeased the Grand Signior, as if he had purposely contrived it, to defeat his desires: others said, That the Grand Signior would have borrowed money of him to pay the Arrears of the Spahees, which he refused to lend: but others talked, and that with best reason, That Kara Mustapha the old Chimacam, who is always with the Grand Signior, had found an opportunity to represent him amiss, suggesting, that the Tefterdar should say, That want of money in the Treasury was caused by the vast Sums consumed in the fooleries of the late Feasts: 
Ways for raising Money.  and the Vizier, though he entertained no personal animosity against him, yet was willing to sacrifice him to the friendship of Kara Mustapha. And so being dispossessed of his Office, thereunto succeeded the Janisary Efendi or Judge-Advocate of the Janissaries, a great Drinker of Wine, and one not to hold any comparison with the parts and abilities of his Predecessor. Money now wanting greatly in the Treasury, several ways were sought to bring it in, and to save expenses. The first of which was, that a review be made of all Otoraks, such as Milites emeriti, who are excused from the War, and yet receive their pay; from which number those were excluded who had bought it, or were not come legally by it, which would save the Grand Signior a vast Sum of Money yearly: and to help at this time of need, the late Treasurer must refund and ease himself of money, before he enters on that rich and important Office of Grand Cairo. And Chusaein Aga the chief Customer, who was a man that had enriched himself by many bad ways and arts, was displaced from his Office, and caused to disgorge great Sums of Money to add unto the Supplies of the Treasury. He was a Person of a subtle disposition, raised from the mean degree of a Shoemaker, and being well acquainted both with good and bad ways of gaining money, was a proper Instrument for the Turkish Government, it being his fortune to fish riches rather for others than himself. And now being deprived of his Office and the best part of his Wealth, he resolved, like all other discontented Ministers, to take a Pilgrimage to Mecha, and to that end made a solemn Visit to the Pasha of Cairo, then in his Tents near Scutari, acquainting him of his intentions to wait on him, and perform his Respects in his passage to the Holy Keblech or Mecha.  
The Turks have not of late years been very prodigal of the blood of their Subjects, nor have those Executions been done of late on any Officer, unless his Tyranny and Oppression of the people did justly draw due punishment upon himself. And such was the case of the Kahya or Secretary of the Chimacam or Governor in the Viziers' absence of Constantinople, who taking on himself the management of all the Affairs of his Master, acted every thing according to his own pleasure; for finding that whatsoever he did or propounded, was always confirmed and assented unto by his easy Lord, he assumed a boldness to undertake any thing upon the proffers of money, so the Sum was in any manner agreeable to the greatness of the matter required, 
The Chimacam of Constantinople his Steward cut off.  or to the danger he incurred; by which means he involved his careless and unwary Master in such intrigues, as could have no excuse besides his own supineness, and the corruptness of his Servant. At this manner of administering Justice, the people being discontented, hastened the removal of the Chimacam: and now another entering on the Office, the Kahya remained exposed to the malice and complaints of all his Enemies, amongst which none was of greater force than an accusation laid against him, for having granted leave to the Armenian Christians at Constantinople for a Sum of Money to erect a Church; for which, though a Command was granted by the Great Vizier, obtained at a good price, to build one there of Timber, but of a low and mean Fabric; yet the Kahya for a greater Sum of twenty Purses of Money, or ten thousand Dollars, improved this Command, and changed their Materials from Timber to Stone and Mortar: the which Building beginning to rise with some magnificence, offended the neighbouring Turks with so much scandal, that great numbers of them carried the Complaints thereof to the Grand Signior; who calling the Vizier, and examining the Case, the Vizier would own no other Command, than for repairing of an old Church, but not building one new. Whereupon Sentence of Death being passed on the Kahya, an Officer was sent to execute it. And in his way to Constantinople, at a place called Selebrea, meeting with the Offender, he caused him to return again with him to Constantinople, where having strangled him, his Body was thrown into the Sea.  
We have thus far discoursed of the Affairs at home, which consisted for the most part in jollities and divertisements; let us now look on the erterprises and attempts abroad, and we shall find no great matter of action this year performed against Poland, more than some incursions made into Vkrania by the Turks and Tartars under the Conduct of Ibrahim Pasha, in which we have no Battles, nor great Skirmishes to recount, only a seizure or surprise of those Cosacks, which were not under the jurisdiction of Dorosensko, who like sheep were driven from their pastures, and Men, Women, and Children carried away into Captivity, and transplanted into Countries, where they might better serve the purposes and designs of the Turkish Empire; to which ends also vast numbers of Tartars with their Families, were called to inhabit the circumjacent parts of Kemenitz, for better security of the Conquest, to which the Tartars most willingly concurred, esteeming it a happy Bargain to exchange the Soil of Tartary for the fruitful Plains, and more gentle Air of Poland. And thus we may consider what the intestine Discord of the Poles hath brought upon themselves; that they, who in former days maintained their honour and reputation with the Turks, beyond any of the bordering Nations; not having every suffered them to continue in their Country, much less to sojourn or possess one palm of Ground therein; can now more easily see them before the Walls of Leopolis or Cracovia, and planted in the very Bowels of their Country, rather than a King of their own Country set over them not agreeable to their own humour and fancy; or perhaps rather than behold the envied exaltation of some persons to dignity, or some little disorders in their Government; of which the Turk knows well to make use, it being no new Lesson for him, to profit himself of the Discord and Animosities of the Christians.  
In like manner the Marine Affairs of the Turks this year afforded little worthy of observation, unless it were, That the Captain Pasha was employed with about thirty Sail of Galleys into the Black Sea, for transporting of Ammunition and Provisions to those Forces in Vkrania; but he returned not with an equal number of Galleys, with which he departed, having lost five of them by storm, and then arrived at Constantinople on the 26th. of October, called by the Greeks the Feast of St. Demetrius, and by the Turks Cassin-gheun, a day which is commonly remarkable for Storms at Sea; of which the Turks and Greeks are so aprehensive or superstitious, that on that day or near that time, either before or after, until the storm hath vented its fury, and taken its course, they will not adventure themselves unto the Sea, upon the most pressing occasion, or hopeful inducement whatsoever.  
And here I judge it requisite to conclude this Year with two matters very observable relating unto Trade: The first is with reference unto the Genoveses, who in the Year 1666. first sent their Ambassador Signior Durazzo, with many Presents and great Magnificence to conclude a Peace with the Ottoman Empire, with the sole design and intention of Trade; which having been established on no other foundation at the beginning, than that of their Temins, 
The Trade of Genova.  and the Fabric of their own Cloth, when the first failed, as it did in two years after, and that their Cloth turned not to account, but was outsold by the English and Dutch, than their Trade began to decay, or rather never came to perfection, like the fruit of a young tree, which buds fairly, and produces fruit, but hath not strength to digest or bring it to maturity: Even so it was with the Genoveses, who having been at the charge of an Ambassador Extraordinary, and settled a Resident at Constantinople, and a Consul at Smyrna, and all the other Formalities of Trade, wanted that nourishment thereof from their own soil, which produces the true and natural fruit of Commerce, which is gain and profit; and being outdone by other Nations in shipping, there could little or no benefit be expected from their own Navigation in the Levant. For these reasons, their Trade failing, the Duties of Consulage on Goods appointed to maintain the Officers, and defray the public Expenses, were consequently wanting; so that the Count Fieschi Resident for that Republic at Constantinople, finding himself in great distresses and necessities, and unable to maintain himself and his Attendants agreeable to his Character and Quality, often advised his Prince and the Senate of the unhappy state of their Affairs, desiring from them either to provide a Supply agreeable to the occasions, or to recall him from that Office, where he could no longer live in that Honour required. This importunity produced the exchange of Officers, and the Mission of Signior Giustiniano to reside at Constantinople, and Signior Gentile at Smyrna; the first of which, some few days after his arrival, being unfortunately killed with a Carabine in his Chamber at Constantinople, as before related, the Office of Resident came to be still continued in the person of Fieschi, who remaining without provisions necessary to maintain his degree, and the annual Presents expected by the Turks, which they esteem as due as their Income, and as part of their Revenues, was forced to take up money on Pawns, and his own Credit at the Interest of 20, 25, or 30 per cent. according as his necessities increased; and the apprehensions men conceived of an insufficiency and hazard in their security, was the cause that the debt, which in the beginning was inconsiderable, increasing with Interest upon Interest, came at length to the Sum of sixty or seventy thousand Dollars, which the Republic of Genova, attributing in a great measure to the ill Conduct of Fieschi, and judging the greatest part of this debt to be feigned, sent another Resident called Signior Spinola to succeed him in his Office, who arriving at Smyrna in the month of May of this present year, on a stout Ship hired of the Venetians, and under the notion of a Man of War accompanied with a Merchant Ship, and a new Consul (the old one dying the year before) settled there such Orders, as were judged necessary for the government of their Affairs. But before these Genoveses arrived, a report had foreran them from Leghorn and other parts, that their Ships brought great quantities of false Gold and false Pieces of Eight: the which coming to the ears of the Turks, Commands were provided against their arrival to search their Ships, and try their moneys; to which the Genoveses not condescending, Arz or testimony was made thereof by the Kadi unto the Grand Signiors Court. In the interim whilst this Arz went up, and the answer expected, the Genovese Resident designing to proceed forward on his Voyage to Constantinople, demanded the Kadi's Moraselau or Ticket of Licence for the Man of War on which he came, to pass the Castle, (for that Ship had entered within the Port.) The Kadi judging it necessary, that both the Resident and Ship should attend the arrival of the answer from above, refused to grant this Licence; whereupon the Resident all in a rage embarked himself, and immediately set sail, and having a fair Breeze out of the Port, gently slided along by the side of the Castle without any stop or interruption.  
This affront being put upon the Kadi, greatly displeased him; so that calling the Lieutenant and Gunner of the Castle into question, and not admitting of their Plea, that the Ship was a Man of War, and the person thereon a Resident, both which were privileged, and both going up to the Grand Signiors Court, were to answer there for what was laid against them; but this I say, not being admitted for reason, the Kadi committed them both to Prison, from whence with some charge afterwards they released themselves.  
The new Resident being arrived at Constantinople, the Creditors of Count Fieschi demanded payment of the debts owing to them, which was given in, to amout to sixty thousand Dollars, and so much was to be paid before Fieschi should be permitted to departed, or at least that part thereof being satified in hand, the new Resident Spinola should give security for payment of the remainder: the which he refusing to do, as not owning the accounts which Fieschi had given in, in regard he judged them to be composed of extravagant Interests, and to arise on charges not allowable by that Republic, who after the death of Giu●tiniano disowned Fieschi for their Minister; hereupon great disturbances and commotions arose amongst the Creditors, some of which being in great Power, as the Janisary-Aga and others, Sequestration was laid on their Man of War; so that she was toaed away to the Arsenal, and there laid up, and attached for payment of the debt: which arising on the account of the Public, the Goods of the Commonwealth was justly esteemed liable to the Sequestration: during which time the Pestilence, the Epidemical disease of that season at Constantinople, affecting with its contagion the Ships company, about eighteen or twenty of them died thereof, and all their affairs reduced to a strange consternation.  
In this interim many and various were the disputes and contests between the two Residents; sometimes they proposed to refer their differences to the decision of the English, French, and Venetian Ministers; sometimes again, finding the distance so wide and spacious between them, they resolved to have their matters determined by Turkish Sentence. At length the new Resident perceiving no end of this business, and that the Ship lay engaged at a great charge, and as it were captivated to the great dishonour of the Republic, came to an agreement to pay thirty three thousand Dollars, one third whereof was to be paid in hand, and the other two thirds by equal portions in the space of one year; the first payment to be made after six months, and the other six months after; to which not only the Resident, but their Merchants also entered personally into obligation. In this manner the Ship being cleared, and taking such Lading as offered for Genova at Constantinople sailed for Smyrna; where taking another Ship of the same Country into her company, departed with the Dutch Convoy for Christendom. But having remained six months in Port, subjected to much charge and trouble, and not finding a Freight equal to the time and expense, was no great encouragement to the Genoveses to continue this Trade, which by good experience appears in no manner agreeable to their Country, nor yielding success answerable to the long expectation of ten years past.  
In this Year it was, that the Grand Signior and Great Vizier at the instigation of Chusaein Aga the chief Customer (whom we have before mentioned) casting their eyes on Smyrna, and finding it a place of a great Trade, and a convenient Port, for which in ancient times it was always famous, and for the same cause was frequented by Merchants both from the Eastern and Western parts of the World; so that it was become the only great and considerable Mart or Scale within the Precincts of the Turkish Empire: considering it (I say) in this manner with a benign eye, as bringing great profit and advantage, they began to think it worthy the Ornament of some public Edifices, founded with that Magnificence as might endure long, and renew the ancient Honour and Reputation of Smyrna: 
A Besasteen and new Custom-house, and a Royal Chan built at Smyrna.  Hereupon they erected in the first place a Besasteen, which is in the nature of our Exchange, where several Shops are made, and variety of Goods sold; and to make the better Front towards the Sea, it was founded therein on vast Stones and Piles, fit to support a weighty Building.  
The next Edifice erected was a Custom-house built into the Sea only on Piles of Timber, with a handsome Front towards the Sea; and this the Great Vizier judged to be a work not only necessary, but also agreeable to the Majesty of his Master; for until this time the Customer lived in a hired House not unlike the others which Merchants inhabit. And now this House being completed, a Hattesheriff or Royal decree came down from the Court, commanding that all Ships that came into that Port either to lad or unlade, should lay their sides to that Custom-house Scale, and thereon discharge their Goods, and receive others.  
And now whereas the Merchants enjoyed at all times in former days the convenience of having their Goods landed on, and laden from their own Keys or Scales, they greatly resented this innovation; and as they unwillingly quit any Privilege, so they judged this not unworthy to be contended for with singular constancy and resolution: the commodiousness of which was thought so considerable, that it not only caused this place in former days to flourish, and to be distinguished from all the Marts in the World; but also the enjoyment thereof invited the Inhabitants from the more elevated parts of Smyrna (where was health and pleasure) to the lower Bogs and Marshes, exchanging health and cheerful air for profit and convenience of Commerce. Hereupon applications were made by all the Consuls of the Frank Nations to their Ambassadors and Ministers at the Grand Signiors Court. In the mean time Trade by common agreement was interdicted, at least as to the lading or unlading of Ships, which continued for several days, and touched somewhat grievously the English and Dutch Nations: the first having two Ships, and the latter six Merchants-ships in Port. The English Ambassador being then personally at Adrianople, was the first who without the assistance of any other Minister, moved in this affair, but found great opposition in it from the Turkish Officers; who with some resentment of the present reluctancy of the Merchants, declared not without passion, the resolution the Grand Signior had to conform the honour of the Custom-house in some semblance with those of Christian Princes; and therefore did wonder that the Christian Merchants could so easily condescend to the rules of those Custom houses in their own Countries, where they were Natives, and yet could not support the same in these parts where they were Aliens and Strangers. And as a farther evidence of the Turks resolution to maintain this point, it was said by the Vizier's Kahya, that the Grand Signior was resolved to blow up both Port and Town, rather than not be obeyed in his own Dominions; with this Answer, Merchants despairing of the success, began to unlade their ships at the Custom house, or to give an account there of the Goods in their Boats; for the Customer was become sensible, there was not sufficient Water for ships to ride at the Key of the Custom house, and did also indulge unto the Merchant's several other particulars herein, that so the innovation might sit the more lightly on them, which he perceived was so ill resented and taken to heart. And this was the first beginning in the Months of August and September, when this privilege was taken from the Merchants. And in this Year also the Great Chan next to the Besasteen was in Building, and the first Foundation thereof laid, and the great Aquaduct brought from the Plains of Bogiaw, and little Harchi-bonar.  
At the end of the year 1674, we have related the beginning proceed, and conclusion of the War, which our Gracious King was pleased in defence of his Subjects, and Commerce to make on Tripoli; which we brought down to this year 1676; when Sir John Narbrough Sailing home for England, touched in his way at Algiers, for better understanding of the State of all matters with that Government. Things had for some time remained in a doubtful condition between England, and that people; who having lately proved the smart effects of War with us, were not very forward to make a breach. Howsoever it being that time, when by means of a General Peace, which we enjoyed with all the World, and of a War in which the rest of Christendom was involved, that our navigation flourished, and that few other Ships besides English passed the Seas; the Algerines grew weary of a Peace with us. And herein they seemed to have some more reason then usual, because that when it was their fortune to meet with strangers, they were so disguised with English Colours, and Passports surreptitiously, and fraudulently procured, that they could not distinguish their Friends from Enemies, whereof they made frequent Complaints, and addresses to his Majesty. The King out of a sense of Justice, and a tender care of his Subjects welfare, knowing that such indirect practices must necessarily produce a War was pleased by a Letter to that People, to signify his care in that particular, and recalling all Passports formerly given, promised a better regulation of them for the future; as appears by the Proclamation here following, which was enclosed, and sent in the Letter to Algiers.  
By the King. A PROCLAMATION.  
Relating to the Articles concluded between His MAJESTY, and the Government of Algiers.  
CHARLES R.  
WHereas by the late Articles of Peace concluded between His Majesty, and the Government of Algiers, His Majesty out of His Royal Care of the Persons and Estates of His Subjects, did agree and provide, That none of His Subjects employed or trading in any English Ship or Vessel, should for the future be taken and sold as Slaves, or his or their Goods made Prize by any of the Subjects of the said Government of Algiers; And also, that any of His Majesty's Subjects going in Foreign Ships, as Passengers only, and having Authentic Passports testifying the same, should have the like freedom for their Persons and Goods aboard such Foreign Ships: And whereas His Majesty is informed, that divers of His Subjects, contrary to the effect and true meaning of the said Treaty, do take upon them to colour and conceal the Ships of Foreigners, with whom the said Government of Algiers is in War, and to that end do either wholly Navigate the Ships of such Foreigners, or otherwise serve in the same as Mariners or Soldiers: Which way of proceeding, as it doth for the present administer just cause of Complaint from the said Government of Algiers, so will it in a short time (if not prevented) endanger the Security intended by the said Articles for the Ships, Persons and Estates of His Majesty's Subjects: His Majesty doth therefore by this His Royal Proclamation, strictly forbidden all His Subjects, that they do not for the future Navigate the Ships or Vessels of any foreigners in War with the said Government, nor presume to serve in the same either as Mariners or Soldiers. And His Majesty doth hereby further Declare, That if any Offenders contrary to this His Royal Proclamation, shall be taken, His Majesty will not require any release of their Persons or Estates from the said Government of Algiers; but that they must expect to be excluded (as they were intended) out of the benefit of the said Articles; His Majesty also strictly charging such persons as shall hereafter go as Passengers in foreign Ships or Vessels, to take care that they have Passports with them signed by His Majesty's proper Ministers in England, or His Ministers or Consuls abroad, expressing the Names of their Persons, and the Contents and Qualities of their Goods, at their perils.  
Given at our Court at Whitehall, this Two and twentieth day of December 1675. in the Seven and twentieth year of Our Reign.  
God save the King.  
This Care and just Expedient of his Majesty to prevent Fraud and Abuses in this business, was otherwise construed by the Algerines, and made use of, in a contrary sense, than was intended by his Majesty. For now whatsoever Ships they met with, without these new Passes, they began to send to Algiers, and make prize of their goods; not considering that the meaning of the King was by these Passes to determine doubtful cases about Ships; and not to make a snare to entrap Ships English built, manned with English Men, and freighted with the goods of his Subjects. But these Pirates, and ungracious Villains would find a knot in a Bulrush, and a scruple where none was; for now they seized most English Ships they met with; for few had been so cautious, as to procure the new Passport; so that by this pretence having made themselves Masters of a considerable Estate belonging to English Merchants; and denying to restore the same, a War was the necessary consequence of their refusal, which broke out in the year 1676, the success of which we may perchance have occasion to relate in the following years.   

Anno Christi 1676. Hegeirae 1087.  
THis Year began with joyful News to the whole Turkish Empire, all Places and Cities of less renown rejoicing to hear the intentions of the Sultan to refresh and adorn again his Capital Throne of Constantinople with the Imperial Presence; for that City (which is the most proper Situation of the World, to be made the head of a great Empire) having now almost for sixteen years wanted the Rays of Majesty, and the Countenance of the Sultan, became almost abandoned and forsaken of its Inhabitants, so that the spacious Seraglios or Palaces of the chief Ministers and Officers of the Empire began to decay and run to ruin, and the Artisans and Shopkeepers to leave their dwellings, and to follow their Trade at Adrianople, 
The G. Signior returns ●o Constantinople  or in the Camp. But now the News of the designed return of the Grand Signior to his ancient Seat, filled all places with joy and triumph, especially at Constantinople, which was not more satisfied with the consideration of the benefit and advantage it was likely to receive by the Royal Presence, than that those suspicions and jealousies which formerly possesed the mind of the Sultan with a prejudice against this place, did seem now to vanish, and that he reassumed a confidence of his Royal City equal to that love and esteem which his Ancestors had of it; so that the humour which then possessed Constantinople appeared like that of London at our King's Restauration, all joy, even to transport, for this unexpected Return; the people in the streets congratulating their mutual happiness, thanked God, that they had lived to see that happy day and blessed hour.  
The occasion of this unexpected and sudden resolution caused many roving guesses and opinations of the reasons of it. Some said a Dream which the Grand Signior had, and which gave great disturbance to his thoughts, until he resolved for Constantinople. Others said, the revolt and troubles at Cairo, of which we shall presently have occasion to discourse, and some added certain Commotions at Bagdat, or Babylon; some reported, that Xeriff of Mecha wrote him a Letter, that he could not acknowledge him the Head and Protector of the Mussulmin Faith, 
Conjectures concerning the reasons of the Grand Signiors return to Constantinople.  so long as he had abandoned his Imperial City, and lived in the mountains and unknown places. Others said, that the Janissaries and Militia murmured, and that his Coming to Constantinople was forced and not to be avoided; and that the Sultan being now out of love with Adrianople, had cursed it, and sworn never more to set foot in it, having ordered the materials sent for the building of the Great Seraglio at Adrianople, to be stopped on the way, and returned back again. At this rate all the World talked and discoursed, joy and hopes made the people fancy every thing according to their wishes. The Grand Signior being approached near to Constantinople, fixed himself in his Camp in the Fields, near a small Seraglio of his own, called Daout Bassa, from whence the people for many days expected, that he should, according to the Custom of his Ancestors, make a solemn Entry; instead whereof he made some Sallies with a small Company through the Streets, as it were incognito, taking his pastime on the Water, and on the sides of the Bosphorus in his Galleys and Boats, but most commonly frequented his Place of Scutari on the Asian side, where with much delight and confidence he lodged and reposed his Court, but made no solemn Entry through the City, not frequented his great Seraglio; where though he might perhaps dine, and pass certain hours, yet he slept not one Night there; of which the people took especial notice, and thereby received confirmation of the jealousy their Sovereign had of them, to their extraordinary grief and dissatisfaction; however it was some contentment to the people, and renown unto the City to have their Emperor so near, though it was rumoured as if the Court towards the approach of Winter intended again to return unto Adrianople. In the mean time the Grand Signior took his chief delight and divertisement on the Water, passing in his Galleys and Pleasure-Boats up the Bosphorus to the mouth of the Black Sea; and thence returning, much frequented the Gardens, and Houses of Delight upon the Banks of the River; and visiting all places, a Country House called Therapea, belonging to the Dutch Resident, received the honour of his Presence, which he liked so well, that he took it from the Proprietor, and conferred it without any consideration of money onone of his Courtiers, giving out a Proclamation, That no Christian Minister should possess any Seat or Habitation on the side of the Bosphorus, A strange thing, and what is not to be paralleled in any part of the World.  
About the beginning of this Year the Captain Pasha died, and Zaid Ahmet Pash-ogli, then at the Camp, succeeded him; his Father was a famous Man, and in the same Charge, but cut off by old Kuperlee. Soon after Ibrahim Pasha, General of the Army at Keminitz, likewise died, and his Office was conferred on Ibrahim Pasha, that was Pasha of Candia, of whom we have had often occasion to speak, being a great friend to the English Nation. The Great Vizier also was not far remote from the Confines of Death, being now fallen, by reason of immoderate drinking of Wine, and chief of hot Cinnamon Waters, into a form Dropsy and Jaundice.  
In the preceding year we touched on the removal of the Tefterdar or Treasurer from his Office to the Government of Grand Cairo, and the reasons for it, which though it might be a preferment (being the richest and most important Charge of the Empire) to which the esteem the Sultan had of his parts and abilities, might probably advance him; yet the employing of him at a distance so remote, was certainly an effect of some displeasure, whereby he or his Favourites judged him a Person not fit to remain longer near the Royal Presence. Wherefore having commenced his Journey (as before mentioned) he arrived at Grand Cairo, where he had not long continued before he began, according to the natural acuteness of his mind and hugstering manner, to pierce with a narrow inspection into all Affairs of that Government, and particularly into the Revenue and Treasure of the Country, contriving with himself by what means the disorders might be corrected, and the Revenue and Tribute improved; for he had an excellent Genius or Spirit in the matters of Money, nothing in advantage of Interest could ever escape him; so that he began to lay a new foundation in all proceed; he would not be contented with the old Taxes and Impositions, and where he found Lands improved, or the Customs augmented, he would put in for a share of the Benefits, and would reform every thing wherein he judged his Master to have been abused. But though he was acute and sharp-sighted in such matters as these, yet he wanted experience in the Government of Egypt; for these great Beghs of this Country being alarmed with the innovations, began to stand upon their Guard, and to enter into private Consultations, in what manner to oppose themselves to this new way of Government, which looked like slavery, and designs of bringing them into servitude, and a subjection unknown to them and their Forefathers. For indeed the Government of Egypt, if well considered, is rather Aristocratical than Monarchical; for though they acknowledge the Sultan to be their Head, and accept his Pasha for Ruler, and pay a yearly Tribute, yet the Beghs which are great Lords in their respective Countries, carry the sway and Dominion in all other matters, and will endure nothing with favours of oppression or innovation; so that these persons grown jealous by the proceed of the new Pasha, flew into open Sedition, and immediately to Arms, with force of which they assaulted the Pasha's Palace, took him and threw him into Prison. The News whereof flying with all haste to the Ottoman Court, appeared at the first apprehension or surprise as if all Egypt had revolted, and gave the World occasion to discourse, That the Wars were to be carried Eastward, and that the sudden resolution of removing the Court to Constantinople, was in order to a farther March into those parts. But frequent Messages with time making the business to be better understood, caused the Grand Signior to dispeed with all haste another Pasha, with Commission to remove the former, and to continue all the ancient Customs and Privileges from the beginning indulged to the Beghs of Egypt: with which Message and gentle words of grace and favour from the Sultan, all discontents being pacified, the former Pasha was released from his Imprisonment, and suffered to departed, and thence proce●ed to the Island of Candia, where he entered on that Pashaluck, succeeding Ibrahim Pasha in Charge, who (as before related) was sent to Kemenitz to be General of the Army, in place of the Pasha lately deceased.  
But here I must not forget a story which happened during the time of this Summer, whilst the Grand Signior had his abode and enjoyed his Recreations in the circumjacent parts of Constantinople; there was a certain Sultana which had been a cast Wench of Sultan Ibrahim, who after his death, having been married to some Pasha, obtained her release from the old Seraglio, and being also a Widow by the death of this Husband, had liberty to take her habitation on the Banks of the Bosphorus, or where she thought fit. This Lady was called Soltana Sporcha, in Turkish Modar: 
The History of Soltana Sporcha.  how she came to be so nominated I cannot tell, perhaps some Italian Pages of the Court might in respect to her way of living impose this Name upon her, for she was no other than a Bawd, or something worse, making it her Profession to buy young Girls, and to educate them in singing, dancing and in all the ways which best accomplish Courtesans. Amongst this Train of Scholars, she had one more brisk and airy than the others, which could sing, and dance, and prate incomparably, and was so quick in her Repartees, that she greatly delighted the Pasha's and Lord's, whose pleasures she atended, bringing from them considerable Gifts and Presents to the enriching of herself and Mistress; and became so much the talk of the Court, that at length the report of her arrived the cars of the Grand Signior, who being also desirous to enjoy some divertisements by the pranks of this witty Girl, sent to the Sultana one of the black Eunuches for her: which Imperial Command she not daring to disobey, consigned her with great submission into the hands of the Messenger; but with this caution, that she humbly desired the Sultan not to make any attempt on her Chastity, in regard she was both a Virgin and Freewoman. The grand Signior having pleased himself with the wantonness of this Wench, began to take a fancy to her, and resolved to take her into the Seraglio; but she showing a kind of nicety and coiness, the Grand Signior, who perhaps was better accommodated, sent her back again to her Mistress, reflecting (as was supposed) with some disgust on the caution which accompanied her. It happened not long after, that this Girl exercising her Art in the presence of some great Persons, one Chesmés Aga, a Bosnian by Nation, Captain of the Great Viziers Guard, a stout and valiant man, happening to be a Spectator one night, became unfortunately enamoured of her, and from that time not being able to remove the impression she had made in his heart, resolved, if possible, to make her his Wife, and to that end made his affections known and his intentions of Marriage, both to her and to her Mistress. The Girl was well enough pleased to become the Wife of so honourable a Person; but the Sultana unwilling to lose the profit and benefit she daily brought her in, refused the Match, declaring, That she was a Slave, and not at her own disposal, and therefore in no capacity of bestowing herself any way without her consent. This impediment giving a stop to the Marriage, put the two Lovers on plots and contrivances in what manner to enjoy each other, and Love being ingenious, quickly found out a means to bring them together; for the Girl escaping from her Mistress, lodged herself in those Chambers which her Lover had found for her. And being now miss, none but Chesmé Aga was charged with her, of whom she complained to the Grand Signior, and cited him before his Master the Great Vizier to answer for her; but he denying to know any thing of her, and no witness appearing against him, all farther proceed were superseded for the present: But Soltana Sporcha keeping watchful spies upon all the motions of Chesmé Aga, at length found him and his Mistress together, and by the Authority of Officers brought them both before the Vizier: to whom the Sultana sent a rude message, That Chesme Aga should be punished, and that her Slave should be returned. The Visier hereof acquainted the Grand Signior, and gave him to understand the message which the Sultana had sent him, desiring to know what punishment he was pleased should be inflicted on them. In which interrim Chesmé Aga told the Visier, That he expected no other than a sentence of death from the Grand Signior, only he desired that his beloved Mistress might be spared, for he was sure he should live in her. It was not long before the fatal Decree came for putting Chesmé Aga to death, and sending the Woman to the Seraglio, which was immediately executed; which act might seem to denote a natural cruelty in the Sultan, being in reality very severe, though the whole course of his Reign hath been more gentle and mild than of any of the Ottoman Emperors; only this fact proceeded rather from disdain than thirst of blood, being angry that this Girl should prefer the Love of one of his Vassals before the Honours of the Seraglio, and that her Mistress the Sultana should charm him with a lie of her being free, when she was no other than a slave, and not long before bought for an inconsiderable price.  
Not long after this, and towards the 11th, or 12th, of September, when the Sun was come to the Equinoctial, the Grand Signior prepared to departed. 
The Grand Signior returns again to Adrianople.  The rumour of which displeasing and making sad the people hearts, as much as his presence before comforted them, it was given out, That the Grand Signior intended to return with the Spring, and divide the consolation, which his residence produced, between the two Regal Cities, and for an evidence thereof, he ordered a Platform to be laid for erecting a new Seraglio at Scutari, and the Visier designed another at Bezick-rash, and the Palaces of the Pasha's and great Men were all putting into a way of Reparation, which for some time amused and contented the minds of the Commonalty.  
About the beginning of October the Grand Signior set forward towards Adrianople, being accompanied with the Mosayp, which is his Favourite, and Kara Mustapha who was his Chimacam, taking his recreation by the way in Hunting; but the Great Vizier Achmet Pasha continuing still sick of his Dropsy and Jaundice, took his Journey by Water as far as Selebra for his better ease, and thence proceeding in a Horse litter to Churlu, which is the halfway to Adrianople, 
The Death of the Vizier Achmet.  on the twenty third of October expired his last; his Discase, though heightened by Wine and hot Spirits, yet was in some part hereditary, his father dying of the Dropsy. His Body was on the twenty fifth brought back again in a Coach to Constantinople with a small Attendance, and buried in the same Sepulchre with his Father. He was a Person (for I have seen him often, 
His Character.  and knew him well) of a middle stature, of a black beard, and brown complexion, something , which caused him to knit his brows and poor very intently when any strange person entered to his presence: he was inclining to be fat, and grew corpulent towards his latter days. If we consider his age when he first took upon him this important Charge, the Enemies his Father had created him, the contentions he had with the Valede Sultana or the Queen-Mother, and the Arts he had used to reconcile the affections of these great Personages, and conserve himself in the unalterable esteem of his Sovereign to the last hour of his death, there is none but must judge him to have deserved the Character of a prudent and politic Person. If we consider how few were put to death, and what inconsiderable Mutinies or Rebellions happened in any part of the Empire during his Government, it will afford us a clear evidence and proof of his gentleness and moderation beyond the example of former times; for certainly he was not a Person who delighted in blood, and in that respect of an humour far different from the temper of his Father; He was generous, and free from Avarice, a rare Virtue in a Turk! He was educated in the Law, and therefore greatly addicted to all the Formalities of it, and in the Administration of that sort of Justice very punctual and severe; He was very observant of the Capitulations between our King and the Grand Signior, being ready to do Justice upon any corrupt Minister, who pertinaciously violated and transgressed them, of which I could give several instances, but these being improper for this place, are only in general to be mentioned with due gratitude in honour to his Memory. As to his behaviour towards the neighbouring Princes, there may, I believe, be fewer examples of his breach of Faith, than what his Predecessors have given in a shorter time of Rule. In his Wars abroad he was successful, having upon every expedition enlarged the Bounds of the Empire; He overcame Newhawsel or Oywar, and laid thereunto a considerable part of Hungary, which to this day continues subject, and pays contribution to the Turk.  
He concluded the War with Venice after twenty seven years' continuance, by an entire and total subjection of the Island of Candia, having subdued that impregnable Fortress, which by the rest of the World was esteemed invincible.  
He won Kemenitz, the Key of Poland, where the Turks had been frequently baffled, and laid Vkrania to the Empire; reducing the Cosacks, those mortal Enemies, to subjection, and to a desire of taking on them the Ottoman Yoke: and finally, he imposed a new Tribute on all Poland. After all which Glories he died in the 47th year of his Age, and 15th year and 8th day of his Government; a short time, if we consider it, for such great actions; howsoever, if we measure his triumphs, rather than count his years though he might seem to have lived but little to his Prince and People, yet certainly to himself he could not die more seasonable, nor in a greater height and eminency of Glory. Vtcunque Principi, & Reipublicae parum, sibi certè satis suaeque Gloriae vixisse videbitur.  
The Great Vizier having in this manner expired his last breath, the Seal was immediately carried by his Brother to the Grand Signior, who upon Receipt thereof, according to common expectation, conferred the same on Kara Mustapha Pasha, who had for so many years formerly exercised the Office of Chimacam, 
Kara Mustapha made Vizier.  which is as much as Deputy to the Great Vizier, of whom in other places we gave a Character of being a wise and experienced Person, of a smooth behaviour, and a great Courtier; agreeable to which temper of mind, so soon as he attained this promotion, he sent an obliging and courteous Message to the Servants of the deceased Vizier, condoling with them the death of their Master, promising to take them and their Concernments into his Care and Protection; according whereunto he advanced Solyman Kahya (who was the late Vizier's Substitute,) and for some years had managed all Affairs to the Office of Embrahore, which is chief Master of the Grand Signiors horse, and is a place not only of honour, but of great security. He that was his own Kahya he made a Vizier of the Bench, and Chimacam in the same manner as he was to Achmet Vizier; by which point of policy he seemed to have strengthened himself against all Enemies, for having two Creatures of his own so well disposed; one near the Person of his Prince, who would be able to do him all good Offices; and the other (whensoever the Wars or other occasions should cause him to be absent from the Royal Presence) might supply his place without attempting to supplant him. The Kapisler-Kahyasee, or Master of the Ceremonies to the late Vizier, he made his own Kahya, and all the other Agas which depended on that Court, he received into his own service; so that in effect there seemed, by this great chance of Mortality, to be little other alteration in the Court, than of the single person of the deceased Vizier; of whose Memory, that the Grand Signior might evidence the love and esteem that he retained, he did not intermeddle or appropriate unto himself any part of his Estate, or disannulled his Testament; but resigned all into the hands of his Relations, challenging no share or proportion thereof: And whereas the Vizier lest no Children, the Estate fell to his Brother and Sisters, who to evidence their Devotion to Religion, and good will to the Public, and to please the eyes of the envious World, conferred on Mecha the Rent of the new Custom house, the Besasteen, and new Chan built at Smyrna, and finished in the year 1677.  
At this first change there were rumours that the new Vizier had begun his Government in blood, having cut off several heads lately in Authority; but all was false, and only grounded on a displeasure which he was known to have conceived against certain persons. Only one act he performed rather of justice than severity, having cut off one of the Paymasters of the Exchequer for false Money. The occasion was this: Certain Muleteers having received money from the Exchequer in Venetian Zechins, and finding several of them false, returned them again, but could not previal to have them changed; whereupon having made their Memorial thereof, they carried them to the Vizier, and upon examination, the Paymaster declared, That he received them from the Great Ibrahim Han-ogli, who being for that Cause sent for and accused, was put into a fear, which proved as dangerous to him as a Disease, the apprehensions of Death being worse than the reality; but the Great Tefterdar soon cleared him of this Accusation, having attested, That to his knowledge the money received from him was good, and disposed on other occasions; so that the whole blame lying now on the Paymaster, and upon farther search more of the same stamp being found in his hands, he deservedly suffered the punishment of Death, the which had likewise been inflicted on another Officer of the same rank, but not being found so culpable as the other, he was permitted to redeem his life with forty Purses of Money, or twenty thousand Dollars.  
Thus far we have seen the gentle and smooth behaviour of the present Vizier towards the Friends, Relations, and Servants of the Deceased, 
Aheratiens with the new Vizier.  and with what Acts of Justice he began his Government. But, behold, on a sudden the face of the whole Court was changed, every Officer thereof putting on a Countenance of fierceness, pride, and arrogance, beyond the manner and custom lately practised. For the Great Visier took on himself the State and Grandeur of the Sultan, (the access being as difficult to him as to his Master) his Kahya that of the Visier, and so every inferior Officer advanced himself into a fancy of possessing the next and immediate Degree above him. This haughty behaviour had a more particular influence on the Ministers and Representatives of Foreign Princes, whose Interpreters were not admitted, as formerly, to private Audiences or Conferences about their Affairs, but only at the Public Divan, where their Arzes or Memorials were to be preferred in the same manner as was practised by the Subjects of the Country, and those of conquered Nations, who petition for Justice. The which abasement was not only cast on the Interpreters, but on the Persons of the Representatives themselves: an example of which we have in the French Ambassador; who coming at the time appointed to receive his Audience of the Visier, was forced to expect a long time before he could have admittance, and then entering into the Chamber of Audience, was rudely crowded, and rushed upon by a Crew of unmannerly Chaouses, who no otherwise regarded the Person of the Ambassador, than if he had been one of the Grooms or Lackeys. Being come to the Seat of Audience, the Ambaslador observed, That the Stool for the Great Visier was set upon the Soffrá, and that for Him below, or at the foot of it; the which being an unusual and unpractised diminution of the ancient honour given formerly to Ambassadors, he ordered one of his Servants, To set it again on the Soffrá equal with that of the Visier's; the which being done, was again brought down by one of the Viziers Pages, and placed as before; whereupon, the Ambassador seizing the Stool with his own hand, carried it on the Sofftá, and sat upon it; which being reported to the Visier, then in his retiring Chamber, he sent twice to him to remove, letting him know, That unless the Stool were returned into the Place appointed by him, he would not appear in the Chamber of Audience. Whereunto his Excellency returned this prudent Answer, That the Visier might dispose of his Chair as he pleased, but not of his Person. In which Interim the Chaousbashee came in, roaring out, Calder, Calder, which is, Take it away, Take it away, (meaning the Stool) at which noise the Ambassador arising to see what the matter was, had the Stool taken from under him; whereat being greatly enraged, he threw out of the Room in a high passion, and causing the Presents which he brought to be again returned with him, he mounted his Horse, and departed.  
Afterwards it was intimated unto the English Ambassador, That he might, if he pleased, receive Audience of the Great Vifier; But his Excellency, vuderstanding in what manner the French Ambassador had been treated, excused his going, on pretence of an Indisposition of health. Howsoever, the Venetian Bailo, and the Residents of Holland and Genova were contented to be admitted unto Audience on those terms which the Visier was pleased to allow. And though during the time that he was Chimacam, and bore other inferior Offices, and Charges of Trust, his behaviour was gentle, affable, and civil; yet I fear, that now having changed his Office, he will have altered his humour, and that his Greatness will have increased his Pride, Avarice, and Fierceness: thus, no man knows what another will be, when he shall enter into power.  Dic mihi si fueris tu Leo, qualis eris. 
And as Magistratus indicat Virum, so in the actions of his management the temper and constitution of this great Person will be discovered. And thus having given a short Account and Character of this present Visier, his future Acts and Monuments must be the Subject of other Pens.   
FINIS.   

THE HISTORY OF THE TURKISH EMPIRE CONTINUED, From the Year One thousand Six hundred Seventy six, to the Year One thousand Six hundred Eighty six.  
By Sir ROGER MANLEY, Knight.   

THE HISTORY OF THE TURKISH EMPIRE CONTINUED, From the Year of Our Lord, 1676, to the Year 1686.  By Sir Roger Manley, Knight. 
THE History of the Turkish Empire, having been transferred to us by Mr. Knolles very methodically and well, and continued by the deferving Pen of Sir Paul Rycaut, to the Year 1676, being the Twenty eighth of Sultan Mahomet the Fourth, now reigning: We have, as well by inclination, as to satisfy the desires of some Friends, thought fit to prosecute so laudable a Design, by extending the History of that great Monarchy to our present Times. And though we may be defective in skill for so Eminent an Undertaking, we shall notwithstanding add Industry to our Endeavours, and compensate our Failings by the candour and ingenuity of our Narrative.  
Achmet, the great Visier, being dead in his way to Adrianople, was succeeded by Kara Mustapha, his Brother-in-Law, aged about fifty, and who had exercised the office of Caimacan for many years. The Grand Signior, to endear him the more to him, married him to one of his Daughters, though very young, not exceeding five years of age, according to the custom practised by the Sultan's, to be rid of their Daughters betimes, which are always numerous, by reason of the multiplicity of their Concubines, and by this means to ease themselves of the Expense which they are obliged to be at in maintaining them according to their Quality.  
In the same Month of January, the strong Garrison of Canisia, having drawn out a Party to attack the Isle of Sexin, alarmed all Croatia, by their Military Executions exacting Contributions, and pillaging and burning such places as did not submit to their tyranny. The Turks of Newhausel did also ravage the Country on their side as far as Frystat. But before we enter upon their stage of War, it may be requisite to say somewhat of the Troubles of Hungary which preceded, and their causes, and how the Infidels came to be Principals in a War of Religion between Christians.  
The Kingdom of Hungary, being subdivided into Counties, as in England, or Communities, have right to send their Deputies to the Diets or Conventions of the Estates, which ought to be summoned every three years, according to the Laws of the Kingdom. This Assembly is composed of the Clergy, the principal Lords, the Gentry, and the said Deputies of the Counties. It hath the right of choosing a Palatine, who ought to be an Hungarian according to the privileges of the Nation, and to have the entire direction of War and Justice. The great Lords have so great Authority over their Vassals, that they are looked upon as so many lesser Sovereigns in their several Territories. They have also great Revenues, which inables them upon occasion to raise considerable Bodies of Men, the People in general being strong, active, and valiant, but covetous, vindicative, and inconstant.  
The great Employments of the Kingdom were also invested in the Natives, and no Strangers were to be imposed upon them, or Foreigners enquartered amongst them; all which the Emperor, upon his Election to the Crown, was obliged to observe by the solemnity of an Oath. But on the other side, there being very many Arrians, Calvinists, and Lutherans in the Country, they added to the aversion the Natives have to the Germans, having been, as they thought, too severely used by them; complaining, that they were hindered in the free Exercise of their Religion, their Churches violently taken away from them, and their Ministers forced from their Duty. It was farther complained, that the Grandees of the Kingdom were not permitted to enjoy their Privileges, of which one was, That none of them should for any Crime whatsoever be convened before any Judges but those of their own Nation.  
Notwithstanding all this, as the Emperor had sworn to maintain their Privileges, he had likewise promised to derend their Country, which could not be done against the Insults of so powerful an Enemy as the Turk, without an Army; and those strangers living ill with the Inhabitants, and they again shutting their Towns against them, occasioned infinite Violences and Disorders on both sides, which Repugnancy was the source of all the Troubles in Hungary.  
The Emperor, beginning to suspect the fidelity of the Hungarians, by reason of the obstinacy wherewith they refused to lodge his Troops, began seriously to think of securing the Kingdom to himself, which being perceived, he augmented by that Precaution the hatred which the Nation had conceived against him; which was re-doubled by the refusal of his Generals to withdraw their Troops out of their Fortresses. These Grievances did so far agitate these Spirits, already jealous and diffident, that they at length resolved to shake off a Yoke that seemed so insupportable. Many great Lords by their particular Interest were glad to entertain this aversion, which might serve for the Execution of the Designs they had already form. And thus the Spirit of revolting did insensibly diffuse itself through the whole Kingdom, and the general aversion grew to that height, that they of the Religion said openly, that they would rather live under the Domination of the Turks than the Tyranny of the Germans, whilst one of their Preachers did dare maliciously to insinuate, That these Infidels would at least grant them the liberty of their Religion; whilst the Dutch would rack their Consciences, under pretence of reforming them.  
The Emperor being informed of these murmur, thought it expedient to secure the Lower Hungary, and so strangle the Rebellion in its birth. Their reiterated pressing to have the Germane Troops removed out of the Kingdom, gave him just cause of jealousy: and besides, he would not lose the expense of all his toils, and those vast charges he had been at in fortifying the Frontier places, and entertaining Armies capable to oppose the Invasions of the Turks. Finally, he judged it absolutely necessary, to reduce a Nation to their duty, that gloried in their disobedience to his Orders: being a King is no farther a Sovereign, than whilst he obliges his Subjects to pay obedience to the Laws, and his Commands.  
And thus in short we have showed the cause of this Revolt (which yet last) on both sides, and though perhaps this digression may seem foreign to some, yet, being the Turks have been so mainly concerned as to become Parties in it, we thought it reasonable to subjoin it to their History.  
And now to come nearer to the matter in hand, we will say somewhat of the Maxims of these Infidels, which will give us some light into their Policies; And first, it is a fundamental one to keep their Men perpetually employed; for Idleness engenders indigested Humours in the Politic, as well as the Natural Body, which renders it infirm. Another Maxim is, that they do never employ their Forces more than in one War at one time, unless against weak Princes; Nor do they desire to continue long in Arms against the same Enemy, unless constrained by their constancy, to the end they may not grow too warlike and expert; but leaving them by Treaties and Pacifications to their ease, keep themselves still employed, and consequently disciplined, and their Sables from rusting, by continual managing of them. They moreover never break out into a distant War, before they have composed Affairs with their Neighbours. Thus when they transport their Armies toward the Frontiers of Persia, they make Peace with the Princes of Europe, and so on the contrary. But the unhappy Europeans, giving them more opportunities by their diffention to enlarge their Empire than any other, they, as well out of Ambition, as an irreconcilable Enmity to the Name of Christ, pursue the same with equal violence and hate. Hence it was, that though they had a Peace with the Emperor, they did not cease to countenance and assist his Rebels in Hungary underhand with their Forces and Protections, receiving them, when closely pursued, into their own Quarters, where, being followed by the Imperial Troops, several Hostilities were committed by them, which produced in some time an open rapture between the two Nations. The Emperor, to hinder this Commerce betwixt them, dispatched Meninsky, his Interpreter for the Oriental Languages, to the Port; with instructions to discover whether the Hostilities which were committed upon his Subjects, were done by command of the Ministers at that Court? But he could effect nothing. He had indeed had Audience of the Visier at Adrianople, who only told him, That the Grand Signior would send a Chiaux of his own to his Imperial Majesty, who should inform him of his Intentions.  
The Emperor hereupon dispatched an Express to Count Schaffgots, his Envoy in Poland, with orders to endeavour to break the Negotiation of Peace betwixt that Crown and the Sultan, though this Precaution proved of no effect, the Treaty betwixt those Potentates being signed presently after, and very seasonably on the Poles side, who, having an Army scarce of 15000 Men, were surrounded near Zorawno, by well night 200000 Turks, who yet gave them Peace when they least expected it, tho' upon Conditions then not ungrateful, tho' afterwards quarrelled at. The Transilvanians did also join with the Malcontents, for Prince Abaffi, having discovered a Conspiracy against his Life, in April, and suspecting the Germans to have designed it, it contributed much to engage him against them. About the end of this Month the Bassa of Buda was strangled by order of the Grand Signior, perhaps by reason of his immense Riches; for they found two Millions of Money, which was brought into the Sultan's Treasury.  
In the beginning of August, there happened an Encounter betwixt the Malcontents and the Croats, where the first were worsted; but the Turks at the same time pillaged a Town near Raab, putting all the Inhabitants to the Sword; and 4000 of these Infidels, having gained the Passage of the River Hydrousk, upon the Frontiers of Croatia and Styria, ravaged the Country even to the Gates of Papa, of Vesprin and of Legrat, driving away a great number of , and burning a great many Houses.  
Prince Abaffi, finding that the Grand Signior did approve of the assistance he gave the Hungarians sent them fresh Troops, with twenty pieces of Cannon. Their Army being commanded by Count Wesselini, their Palatine, amounting to 16000 Men, designed to besiege Zatmar and Kalo, which Major General Smith, who commanded the Germans, perceiving, he sent a Convoy with Artillery and Ammunition to the first of these places, which was defeated and taken by the Malcontents. But my design not being to describe this War, I shall only mention it, as far forth as I find the Turks, whose History we writ, concerned in it. Upon conclusion of the Peace in Poland, the Hungarians had sent thither to engage part of the Troops which that King had disbanded, to their Service, and obtained 6000 of them, commanded by the Count of Boham, who joining with the Hungarian Horse, defeated Smith, with part of the Imperial Army, who designed to obstruct their Conjunction with Wesselini; which however being effected, they could scarce suffice to withstand General Kops, in so much that being assured that the Peace was not only concluded betwixt the Poles and the Turks, but that the Palatine of Culm was sent to Constantinople to see it ratified, they also deputed one of their principal Officers to endeavour to oblige the Grand Signior to turn his Arms against the Germane Empire. But being the Turks were in actual War with the Great Duke of Muscovy, they would not (being already engaged against so powerful an Enemy) entangle themselves in a new War: And yet this Envoy obtained so much, that Orders were sent to the Bassas of Buda, of Belgrade, Waradin, and other Places in Hungary, to assist them with all their Power. And they were assisted by them, for these Infidels, not content to send Troops to join with them, they themselves made several Incursions in their favour. Four hundred Men of the Garrison of Nieuhausel took several Prisoners by Neutra, and beat the Hussars of Comorra who would have opposed them; two thousand Turks entered into Croatia, and having spoiled the Country about Zaklholm, they defeated a party of Imperialists near Carlstat. And thus these Infidels made War without declaring it, pretending they did not violate the Peace by these particular Encounters. But the Emperor being of another opinion, dispatched Hoffman, his Secretary of State and War, to complain to the Grand Signior, how his Bassas did daily assist his Rebels, against the purport of the Peace betwixt the two Empires. Being admitted to audience by the Grand Visier, that Minister made him some propositions for the renewing of the Peace, but so disadvantageous to his Master, that it seemed apparent, that the Turks sought for nothing more than a pretence to break. And yet the Secretary effected so much for the present, that the Bassa of Waradin was arrested, and afterwards strangled by order of the Grand Signior, who yet would give that satisfaction to the Emperor upon the pressing Instances of his Secretary, who also had made rich Presents to all the Ministers of the Port.  
Whilst Hoffman negotiated with so little success at Constantinople, the States of Hungary assembled at Altemburg, where it was resolved, that the Churches which had been taken from the Protestants, should be restored to them, and many other points remitted in their Favour, in hopes these concessions might oblige them to return to their Duty, and break those Engagements they had entered into with the Infidels. But this passed no farther, for the Ministers endeavoured to elude the said Article, though the most important of all, and therefore the more insisted upon by the Malcontents. This gave the Deputies of the Diet subject to believe that though the Ministers of the Emperor seemed to desire an Accommodation, yet they did not search the means to affect it. And now the Malcontents, instead of conforming to the Emperor's Intentions, resolved to elect another King, and some of them proposed one of the House of Frangipani; though it did not take, being they could not agree upon the choice of their Sovereign.  
The Truth is, the Palatines and great Men of the Kingdom, being weary to see the Crown as it were Hereditary in the House of Austria, made use of the pretence of Religion to stir up the People, and oblige them to take Arms for defence of their Liberty, both Spiritual and Civil. And this aversion was the true Cause of the War.  
The Emperor was no less dissatisfied with the Turks; for General Kops, having sent complaints to the Bassa of Waradin, for that he had given Quarters to the Hungarians in Places which depended on his government; the Bassa told him, That he looked upon them as Passengers, who paid for what they took for their subsistence, and that consequently he could not look upon their Reception into his Territories as any violation of the Peace.  
The Hostilities betwixt the Imperialists and the Turks did still continue notwithstanding their Negotiations. Five hundred Christian Horse, commanded by Azos Benas, advancing towards Erlaw, were cut in pieces by the Infidels. Another Party, commanded by Colonel Wolping, was likewise defeated by a Detachment from the Garrison of Newhausel, with the loss of above 200, the Commander being also much hurt. A few days after this Encounter the Bassa of that City died, which occasioned an Accident which did well-nigh make a rapture betwixt the Emperor and the Port. The Imperialists had unadvisedly attacked the new Bassa which the Grand Signior did send to Newhausel, and defeated his Convoy consisting of 200 Horse, by way of Reprisal, as they gave out, for the Damages which had been done them by the Garrison of the Place, without considering that this new Governor had had no share in these Violences. The Bassa of Buda sent his complaints of this Affront to the Imperial General, with threats that he would acquaint his Master with it, and exact satisfaction by all the ways imaginable. And they did so, for, drawing out strong Parties from the Garrison of Erlam and Waradin, they resolved to revenge the Insult done to the Bassa of Newhausel, and marching towards Sando near Butrac, which they pillaged, they returned with above 200 Prisoners. Count Wourmb, the Emperor's General, demanded Justice for this Violence from the Bassa of Buda, but received no other answer, but that what was done was by way of Reprisal.  
During these Traverses Count Paul Wesselini died, who had Commanded the Army of the Malcontents with great success, but is succeeded by Count Tekeley, young, yet wary and brave; who, to this day heads the however broken discontented Party. The Emperor, who knew that the greatest force of Tekeley's Army came from Transilvania, would divert Abaffis by re-establishing the Party of Pedipold, who had formerly contested for the Sovereignty of that Principality. To this end he obliged that Prince to send four Deputies to Constantinople, to implore the protection of the Grand Signior, but the Visier caused them to be put into the Castle of the seven Towers, which extremely surprised the Emperor's Resident, who had orders to Negotiate that Affair jointly with them. The Emperor being informed hereof, sent Monsieur Jullies with secret Instructions to the Port, but he died by the way, which did not a little trouble his Imperial Majesty, being all this Envoy's Papers fell into Count Tekeley's Hands, who drew no small advantage from the lights he received by them. Hoffman, Secretary of State, returning from Constantinople, was stopped at Belgrade, being the Bassa of that Place refused to furnish him with necessaries for the continuation of his Journey. But the Emperor, having dispatched an Express to the Bassa of Buda to complain of this incivility, he obtained what he desired. Being upon his departure from Belgrade, he was informed that the Great Visier was arrived upon the Banks of the Danube with a great Army, and design to enter into the Province of ukraine to fight the Muscovites; he sent to demand Audience of him, but this Minister returned him for answer, That he should have it at Constantinople, when the Campaign was ended. Many and great were the Encounters betwixt the Imperialists and Malcontents, the latter being for the most part successful, who also ravaged Moravia, being assisted by 2000 Tartars, and Austria itself, under the Command of Colonel Josua, sometimes a Priest, known by the Name of Father Joseph, who turning Protestant, raised 6000 Men at his own Charges, and joining with the Malcontents, grew formidable even to the Gates of Vienna. But the Imperialists had also their turn, and Count Esterhasi, Governor of Papa, attacked 2000 Janissaries and 500 Spahies, near Vesprens: He took several Prisoners, and amongst them some Agas. As this Action might cause a Rupture, if misrepresented betwixt the two Empires; his Imperial Majesty dispatched a Courier to the Port, to inform the Grand Signior with the particulars of this Combat.  
The constancy of the Malcontents, and their Intelligence with the Turks did not a little disquiet the Emperor, but he was more troubled when he heard that these Infidels were upon the point of agreeing with the Muscovites, which would put them into a Condition to turn all their power against him. He thought he could not do better than to divert them by obliging the King of Persia to break with them, and therefore sent the Baron of Meierburg to Hispahan to negotiate that Affair.  
The Diet of Transilvania being held at Clausenburg, the Grand Signior, as well to secure his own Interest, as being dissatisfied with Prince Abaffi's Conduct, sent the Bassa of Waradin with a strong Army to preside at that Assembly. But things being accommodated betwixt them, to the satisfaction of the strongest; the Transylvanian and the Bassa's bordering upon his Principality, who had been at the Diet, had no other thoughts but of deliberating with the Deputies of the Hungarians, of the means how to assist them. The Emperor being advertised hereof, sent Doctor Ferling to Constantinople, to endeavour to penetrate into the Intentions of that Monarch, and hinder that the Bassas should not secure the Rebels. There was also some underhand dealing with the great ones or the Party, to make their particular Peace with the Court. Amongst others, the Proposition being made to Palaffi Imbre, he found so little security in it, that to show his Companions he would never accommode himself with the Emperor, he treated with the Bassa of Buda, to deliver all the Places that were in his power, into his hand and possession, the which also he put in Execution, tho' his Castle of Devin was in the mean time invested by Count Strasoldo, before the Turks could enter it, and together with the City forced by him, 500 of the Garrison being made Prisoners.  
The Grand Signior, to show the esteem and satisfaction he had of the Person of Abaffi, sent him a Sable as a token of his Favour; and gave Orders at the same time to all the Bassas of Hungary, to send Troops and Forces as oft as he should require them, being absolutely resolved to assist the Malcontents, which he also effectively did.  
There had happened a great Battle between the Turks and Muscovites near Czecherin, which the first had besieged. The Turks had been worsted at first, but rallying their Forces, they came before Czecherin again, where, after playing eight or nine Mines, they so furiously assaulted the Place, that they carried it, with the slaughter of the Garrison, which was great; for all that, after many Skirmishes, they were forced to retire for want of Provisions. Hereupon the Great Duke of Muscovy, knowing that the Emperor, not without reason, apprehended that the Turks would declare War against him, sent him a solemn Embassy, with offer of making a League Offensive and Defensive with him against the Infidels; but the Emperor, contrary to the advice of Montecuculi, who offered to Command the Army in Person, tho' his great Age might justly dispense with the Fatigues of War; did not think it advisable to break with the Port. The Bassa of Buda, being informed of the arrival of the Ambassador, sent a Chaoux to Vienna, under colour of complaining of some Inroads which the Imperialists had made into the Grand Seignior's Territories, but indeed to observe the motions of the Muscovites. Nor were they the only motives that exhorted the Emperor to Arm against the Turks. The King of Poland sent Prince Radzivil to assure his Imperial Majesty, that he would willingly enter into a League against the Infidels, if he could resolve to declare War against them: And however, two Nuntios of the Pope's, who were then at Court, did press this Prince to determine to prevent the Enemy, who would not fail to attack him, when a favourable Occasion presented itself; they could not persuade him to embrace a Proposition so favourable for the repose of Hungary.  
The Emperor, not finding himself in a Condition to reduce the Malcontents by force, resolved to grant what they demanded, provided they would permit him to levy in Hungary the same Contributions and Taxes which were exacted in the Hereditary Country. Count Lesley had several Conterences with Colonel Josua thereupon; and having discussed this Affair, the principal points were agreed upon, which being communicated to Keski and Tekeley, they promised to procure the consents of the other Chiefs to agree to them. Upon this favourable disposition, Lesley had orders to send his Troops into Winter Quarters; but the precipitate departure of the Emperor to Mazianzel, and thence to Prague, by reason of the Plague at Vienna, this Affair was interrupted, and all the measures taken in it changed.  
The Plague spread also into the Turkish Countries, and constrained 500 Families to quit Newhausel. These were scarce got a League from the Town, but they were surprised by five hundred Husars or Haiducs, who took from them all they had, of which the Turks made great complaints, which seemed the more reasonable, being they were so civil to Count Lesley's Troops; for he being obliged by the Contagion to change Quarters, encamped betwixt Chemnitz and Strigonium, for the better subsistence of his Army. The Bassa of this last place, to show the Count that the Grand Signior did not approve of his Subjects joining with the Malcontents; permitted him to buy such Provisions as he wanted in the Territories of his Jurisdiction, and also presented him with several refreshments himself.  
The Muscovites pressed the King of Poland to conclude a League Offensive and Defensive with them against the Grand Signior; this Prince being not averse to the proposition, commanded his Resident to represent to the Emperor, that being he would not engage in this Union, he ought at least to keep a standing Army in Hungary of 30000 Men, to oppose the Malcontents, and keep the Turks in suspense on that side, and his Majesty promised to do it; but the want of Monies hindered him to execute a Design so honourable for himself, and so adventageous for Christendom.  
However, he endeavoured by the Baron of Kaunitz, his Resident at the Port, to negotiate a Continuation of the Trevis; but the Grand Signior would not consent to it but upon condition, that he should be at liberty to assist the Malcontents at pleasure; which indeed had been to augment the Evil, not heal it. This Prince was at the same time advertised, that the Port had concluded a Peace with the Poles and the Muscovites; which gave him occasion to judge that he had a Design to turn his Arms against him.  
Many were the Treaties betwixt he Emperor and the Malcontents, and his Majesty's concessions such, that the Grand Signior began to apprehend, that Tekeley had some inclinations to return to his Obedience to his Sovereign; to prevent which, he sent a Bassa to divert him, by offering him the Principality of Transilvania, after the decease of Abaffi. This Bassa had several Conferences with him and with the other Chiefs of the Faction, and did so well manage them, with the pretended advantages that they would find by putting themselves under the Protection of the Port, that eighty of them did promise, in the name of all the Kingdom, to pay to his Ottoman Highness a Tribute of eighty thousand Crowns, provided he would powerfully assist them. This Intrigue being made known to the Emperor, he received it with much Indignation, commanding, that none of the contrivers of it should appear at the Diet. In the mean time he ordered the Marquis of Baden, and the Count of Staremburg, to cause Raab and Vienna, whereof they were Governors, to be fortified, to prevent any Designs of the Turks upon those Places. And now his Imperial Majesty did no more question but that the Infidels would transport the War into Hungary, especially, being informed by his Resident Kaunitz at Constantinople, that the Port, after many and long Disputes, had at length concluded a Cessation with the Muscovites for twenty years, upon Condition, that besides Kiovia, they should enjoy Tripol, Staiki and Vasikow, which had always been dependants upon Kiovia. The Grand Visier received these Propositions with joy, and writ to the Czar thereupon, with very extraordinary Praises and Titles, assuring him in the name of the Grand Signior, that he would ratify the Conditions agreed upon, and that he might send his Ambassador to finish the Treaty. In the mean time, the Visier, to prevent the Czar's refusal of sending another Minister before his, which resided at the Port, (who had been kept under restraint for some time) was returned into Muscovy, he forthwith dismissed him, with magnificent Presents for his Master. The Grand Signior, who seemed resolved to invade Hungary, staying his removal to Adrianople but till the return of this Ambassador, did emit a Manifest or Mandate directed to Prince Abaffi, in these following terms.  
Forasmuch as those of Hungary, who have received the Emperor of the Nazarien Nation to be their Lord, have been spoiled of their Country and Castles by the Germans, and have therefore had recourse to our Clemency for Protection; it is Our pleasure, in regard of their long and piteous miseries, and being thereunto moved by their reiterated Prayers and Supplications, graciously to affranchise them from the Yoke of that Nation. 'Tis therefore that We communicate this Design to you, as Our faithful Minister, by the Bassa Caput, and the Aga Starra, with express Command, that you make yourself forthwith ready to deliver the Hungarians from the Oppression of their Enemies, with all the Forces of Transilvania, which shall be immediately reinforced with those of Valachia, and of the Bassa of Silistria, 13003 Janissaries, and 2000 Horse; for We have promised them Our Imperial Protection in consideration of the Fidelity which they have manifested to Us, which We have since had experience of. And therefore We Command you yet again to neglect nothing that may tend to the Execution of Our Pleasure and good Will, to the end, that by the Assistance of the most High and most Mighty God, this People, so cruelly oppressed, may be forthwith delivered from the Bondage of the unmerciful Germans. In the mean time, you shall from time to time inform Our great Ottoman Mightiness with what shall happen, and what you shall have done pursuant hereunto. And you are farther enjoined to take heed that you do nothing that may be disadvantageous to Our Incomparable Greatness.  
Abaffi, animated with this Mandate, and having received the Orders that were necessary, drew his Troops together, and joined with Tekeley, with the Turks, the Null and the Moldavians, emitting withal a Declaration, That he did not Arm against the Interest of Christendom, but only to deliver the Protestants of Hungary from the Oppression they laboured under, by restoring them in their Possessions and their Churches, and re-establishing them in their ancient Privileges. He added, that the Grand Signior had expressly commissioned him for this Expedition, which he also undertook with the consent of all the States of Transilvania. He had besieged Zatmar, and pressed the place vigorously, to show the Defendants that he was in a Condition to force them if they would not voluntarily Surrender. A few days after, he received a recruit of 8000 Men, which the Bassa of Buda sent him, who had already assembled an Army of 40000 Men, which he encamped near the place of his Government.  
Whilst Abaffi was engaged in the aforesaid Siege, 3000 Turks made an Inroad into Styria near Gratz, where they took a 1000 Prisoners, which they made Slaves, and very much Pillage. And now the Grand Signior resolves not only to assist the Malcontents, but jointly with them to force the Places of Hungary, until they were in a condition to pay him the Tribute they were engaged to do. In the mean time, Abaffi, having made his Circumvallation about Zatmar, divided his Army into four Bodies: The first was composed of the Transilvanians, the second of the Moldavians, the third of Turks, and the fourth of the Malcontents, and he forced the City, but could not take the Citadel, which obliged him to raise his Siege. Many were the Discourses of this Action, and some gave out, that Abaffi had no mind to take the Place, upon a Surmise, that the Grand Signior pretended it should be delivered into his Hands upon Surrender. However it was, it is certain that the Bassa which commanded the Ottomans at this Siege, sent great Complaints to Constantinople against this Prince, which obliged him to return into his own Country, lest his Enemies should take advantage by his absence. Thus this great Army vanished, as well by the misintelligence of the Chiefs, and the rigour of the Season, the Winter approaching; as by the Vigilancy of Count Caprara, the Imperial General; who, tho' he was not able to fight the Enemy, did notwithstanding perpetually incommode them with Parties and Detachments. Tekely hereupon having pillaged and burnt Kalo, except the Citadel, which he garrisoned, put his Troops into their Winter quarters. But the Turks, to finish their Campania would surprise the Castle of Pettinia, upon the Borders of Croatia, but their design being discovered, the Militia of the Country drawing into a body, forced them to retire.  
On the side of the Christians, the Winter was spent in fruitless Treaties and Contestations betwixt the ecclesiastics and Seculars; save that the Empress was crowned Queen of Hungary, which was effected with great Magnificence and Pomp. On the other side, the Turks having agreed with the Muscovites, the Grand Signior resolved by the Council of his great Visier, to carry his Arms into Hungary; in order to which, vast Magazines were made at Belgrade and other places of his Obedience. He sent such Bodies of Men thither, that the Soldiers were forced to lie in Tents and Baracks. Hali Bassa, being sent thither in the Spring with Monies to pay these Forces, behaved himself with so little Prudence, that he had well nigh occasioned a great Mutiny amongst them. In his review of them he caused the Spahies to pass before the Janissaries, who being extreme jealous of their rank, mutinied, and threatened to kill him. To repair this fault, he would restore them to their Precedence, but the Spahies took also their turn to mutiny; nor did he appease them but by a considerable gratuity above their pay. Besides these, the preparations for War through all the extent of the Otthoman Empire were so vast, that they did not suffice only to protect the Malcontents, but to attack that of Germany, and now they lay a Bridge over the Danube, and another at Zolnock, over the Teys or Tibiscus, capable of bearing their great Cannon.  
Tekely, however well informed of the Designs of the Port, did notwithstanding agree to a prolongation of the Trevis with Count Caprara, which was ended the last of March, to the first of July; but the Malcontents slighting the Treaty, did in the beginning of May seize upon all the Corn which the Emperor had bought upon the Frontiers of Poland to furnish his Magazines withal. The Turks also attacked and forced a Commissary who conducted many Wagons loaden with  for the Imperial Army.  
Tekely, being to act as soon as the Treaty was ended jointly with the Turks, judged it proper for him to take his measures from the Bassa of Buda, in order to which he went to wait upon him with a Convoy of 3000 Horse; the Bassa being advertised of his arrival, gave his Son orders to go and receive him at the Gate of the City, at the Head of the Spahies, or Horse, to compliment him in his Name, and to regale him with refreshments according to the Custom of that Nation. Being entered the City, he was received by the Bassa at the head of all his Janissaries, and after reciprocal Civilities, he assured him of the Protection of the Grand Signior when ever he had need of it. His Troops in the mean time were lodged near Pesth along the River side in Tents. The Bassa, causing Tekely's Bonnet to be taken off, put another after the Turkish fashion upon his Head, enriched' with precious Stones and a Heron's Feather. He further made him a Present from his Otthoman Highness, of a Sable, a Pole-ax, and a Colours. He gave him also upon his own account, some Horses richly harnessed; some affirmed that his Civilities passed further, and that Tekely was declared King of Hungary by the Bassa, who put the Crown upon his Head, and clothed him in Royal Habiliments, in presence of all the Officers of the Garrison, and several Bassas, who had been expressly commanded thither to assist at the Ceremony.  
Tekely having satisfied his Ambition, would now content his Love. He had sent his Secretary to Vienna to obtain the Emperor's Permission to espouse the Princess Rogotski. His Imperial Majesty, thinking he ought to manage this Count in a time wherein he endeavoured to make him break his Engagements with the Port; and further perceiving that it was but a Civility done him, and that if he did not consent, they would effect it without him, granted his Envoy what ever his Master had desired. Tekely gave immediately advice hereof to the Princess, and prayed she would not defer his Happiness any longer. She, who as she had not desired to see him a King, but to prevent her descent into a lower rank than that wherein Prince Rogotsky had placed her, sent him word that he might come to Montcatz, where, after his return from Buda, their Marriage was celebrated with great Pomp. This Lady was Sister to Count Serin, a Roman Catholic, but in some few Weeks after her espousals with Count Tekely, she turned Protestant, and thereupon discharged all her Catholic Servants. This gave so much suspicion to the Imperial Court, that no more good was expected from that Alliance; nor were they deceived, his Attachments to the Port being too strict, and his jealousy of the Germans too great. He for all that treated still with Count Saponara the Emperor's Envoy, but it was to amuse him, in expectation of the Turks taking the field to second his Designs. The Emperor did also employ Count Serin to his new Brother-in-Law, but he, instead of serving his Sovereign, entered into new Engagements, as shall be declared hereafter.  
In the beginning of July, the Tartars made inroads as far as Trinchein, from whence they brought more than 18000 Slaves, killing all the old men, from whom they could expect no Service. The Palatine would have raised the Militia of the Country to oppose them, but the Protestants refused to obey his Orders, until the Emperor would give them Satisfaction upon all the points that had been proposed in their Name the last Diet. About the end of the same Month his Imperial Majesty received Letters from Count Albret Caprara, which signified to him that he had received Audience from the Great Visier, and that he could not obtain a prolongation of the Trevis, but upon the following Terms, viz.  
That Hungary should be put into the same state that it was in the year 1655;  
That this Kingdom should pay his Otthoman Highness a Tribute of 50000 Florins yearly;  
That the Fortresses of Leopolstat and Gratz should be demolished;  
That Neutra, Schults, Eckof, and the Isle of Schults near Presburg, with the Fort of Muran, should by a formal session be delivered to Count Tekely;  
That a general Amnesty or Act of Oblivion should be granted to the Malcontents, and that they should be reestablished in all their Goods and Privileges.  
These Conditions seemed so harsh to the Emperor, that he rejected them, preferring a War before such a sordid accommodation.  
The Cessation betwixt Tekely and the Germans being ended, he joined Forces with the Turks near Pest, consisting of 40000 Men. He passed near Caschaw or Cassovia, and turning suddenly, surprised the Castle of Zatmar, and in a few days after took the City. Cassovia and other considerable Places ran the same fate. And now the Turks act by themselves, Tokai rendering itself to them as soon as they appeared before it. The Emperor sent to complain to the Bassa of Buda of these Acts of Hostility; but he answered, that he did not pretend to break the Cessation in attacking these little places, which were but receptacles of Robbers, the Inhabitants thereof daily pillaging his Highness' quarters. Thus the strongest seldom fail of pretences to oppress the weakest.  
On the other side, the Bassa of Waradin having besieged Fileck, pressed it hard. He had already assaulted the place thrice, and though Strazoldo, Caprara, Staremberg, and the Palatine advanced with design to relieve it; yet all these Generals, however brave, durst not attempt the Enemy's Lines; and it might be said, that they were come so far but to be witnesses of the Victory, by the loss of the place which surrendered itself. The sixteenth of September, the Hungarians entered into the Turkish Service, but the Germans and all the Officers were made Prisoners, because they refused to sign the Capitulation, and the Women were made slaves, the Turks lost 2000 Janissaries in this siege, which obliged them to treat the Officers with so much Rigour, and perhaps the place which they demolished was therefore razed, or rather to prevent the Malcontents (who demanded the possession of it) from enjoying it.  
The said Bassa, after the forcing of Filek, went with 40000 Men and invested Lewentz and Neutra, which surrendered to him upon demand: And Tekeley, taking advantage of the absence of Strasoldo, rendered himself Master of the High-land Cities. The Bassa of Buda advanced also towards Gran, with design to make a Bridge there over the Danube, to the end he might open a passage into upper Hungary.  
Tekeley, seeing himself Master of the upper Hungary, especially of the Cities thereof, which by their Mines of Gold made up a great part of the Revenues of the Crown, and now having refreshed himself in these rich Quarters, he caused Moneys to be coined, representing on one side his Effiges with this Inscription: Emericus Comes Tekeley Princeps Hongariae; and on the reverse these words: Pro Deo, pro Patria & pro Libertate. The Winter being now advanced, he sent his Secretary to Vienna to offer a Cessation of Arms. This proposal was not disagreeable to the Imperial Court, but they could not resolve to leave the said upper Cities in his possession; his Deputies represented thereupon, That their Master could not part with them without the consent of the Bassa of Buda, but that he would favour the Imperial Workmen, and suffer them to labour for his Majesty's profit, provided he might be allowed a Compensation for his Protection, if not, he threatened to destroy the said Cities, worth 200000 Crowns yearly to his Imperial Majesty; after some altercation the Cessation was again agreed upon, and the Directors of the Mines were obliged to pay Tekeley six hundred Crowns every Week; this Trevis did not hinder several Encounters betwixt the Christians and Turks. A Party of Hussars in November defeated a Detatchment of the Infidels, commanded by an Aga, who was killed there. There were found in his Pockets nineteen Letters of the Bassa of Budas, writ to Officers of that Nation, ordering them to cause the Grand Seignior's Subjects to pay the Extraordinary Tribute, which his Highness was not accustomed to exact, but when he undertook some great War. Thus the Emperor was ascertained that the Turks design was to draw together all their Forces to attack him the next Summer. He was confirmed in this Opinion by Letters from his Ambassador at the Port, who writ to him, that the Grand Signior was gone from Constantinople on the twenty eighth of October to Adrianople; that the great Visier followed him the next day; that Count Tekeley had complained at the Port of the Bassa of Buda, accusing him for having separated his Troops too far from his, and so hindered him from making such considerable progresses in Hungary as he might otherwise have done; and finally, that the said Bassa was summoned up by the Grand Signior to answer this Accusation.  
The great Visier, being expected at Belgrade, the Emperor sent Satonara to meet him, to obtain more favourable Conditions than those proposed to Count Albret Caprara. He sent also Count Martinitz to the Pope, and to the other Princes of Italy to solicit for Succours in this extremity. Count Kaunitz was likewise sent to Bavaria, and many other principal Men to the other Electors and Princes of the Empire, to invite their assistance in so pressing an Exigence. To these Count Wallestein, a Knight of the Order of the Golden Fleece, was deputed into Poland, to be present at the Diet of Warsaw, to negotiate a League with that Crown; and the Emperor commanded all his Regiments to be completed and augmented, his Garrisons to be fortified, and his Magazines to be filled for the better opposing so powerful an Enemy.  
Whilst both parties are preparing for a War with great Vigour, it will be conducible enough to the design of our History, to subjoin an Accident which had like to have made an absolute breach betwixt the French and the Ottoman Port. Monsieur du Quesne, having given chase to seven Corsairs of Tripoli, 
The French force the Tripolins into the Haven of Chio.  forced them into the Haven of Chio, placing themselves under the Cannon of the Fortress, to cover themselves from the Enemy, but to no purpose, although the Governor of the Place sent the French Admiral word, that they were under the Protection of the Grand Signior; for Monsieur du Quesne, in prosecution of his Design, when he was come up with them, fired upon them, the Governor did the same upon the French, but to no great purpose, being they were so ill treated, that three of their Vessels were disabled, and all of them forced under the very Walls of the Fortress, one of the Bastions of the same being likewise almost ruined. Du Quesne not yet satisfied, blocked them up there, until the News thereof was come to Constantinople. The Alarm was great there, and they were upon the point of falling upon them of the French Nation, until their Ambassador there declared, that what was done, was in no wise acted against the Ottoman Port, but only against the aforesaid Corsairs, who took the Vessels belonging to his Master's Subjects, and therefore ought not to be received into the Grand Signors Ports. Though this did for the present in some sort appease them, yet the Captain Bassa was sent to Chio with eight and forty Galleys, to make a Peace betwixt the French and the Tripolins; much time was spent before it could be effected, which being concluded, they of Tripoli had liberty to repair their Vessels.  
For all this the Ottomans were highly offended with the damage Du Quesne had done at Scio, 
The Grand Signior highly offended thereat.  and demanded reparation from the Ambassador of France at Constantinople, who at first would give no hearing to such frivolous Complaints, but fearing the French Merchants in Turkey might be incommoded by it, he since offered to make them a Present of his own accord, not by any order from the King his Master. The Turks judging the said Present too small, were in no wise satisfied with it; so that the Ambassador thought fit to make some addition to it, which did as little satisfy them. In the mean time Du Quesne being sailed out of the Archipelague, there came an Officer to the Ambassador, telling him, that the Grand Signior was in no wise satisfied with his Offer, as being in no wise proportionable to the damage committed at Scio, adding, that the whole Empire was offended at it: But yet in consideration of the ancient Amity betwixt the two Nations, they would pass it by, provided the damage were repaired, alleging by way of similitude, that if our party sued a Thief into a Friend's House, and that sorhething were broke in it, the Pursuer would be obliged to pay it. The Ambassador replied, that the harm which was done at Scio might be repaired with less than what he had already offered of his own, which was more than he could well bear, and that the Grand Signior and Great Visier ought to be satisfied, that he ruined himself to conserve the Peace betwixt the two Empires, because he much feared, lest the Present he had offered might not please the King his Master, to whom he never, had made any mention of it. The Turkish Officer hereupon being angry, told him in the Name of the Grand Signior and Great Visier, that they were resolved to put him into the seven Towers, and the French Merchants in Prison; the Port knew very well that the French King did never disapprove of what his Ambassadors did. The Grand Signior and his Visier were not to be mocked by a present of a few Clocks, Watches, Stuffs, and Diamonds of small value, in compensation of damages of seven hundred Purses, arising for the murder of 400 Turks, the ruin of a whole City, the destruction of many Mosques, and the Castle. The Ambassador replied, that he was not at all surprised at his Choler, but that he should have been afraid if he had spoke in these Terms to the Chiaux, whose substitute he was; that the lives of Turks had never been valued so high; that the number of the slain at Scio was not so great, and that there had not been one man killed, if they had not received the Pirates there with the French Prizes; and finally, if they would put him into the seven Towers, he would not come out of it but by express order from the King his Master, and that he was ready to follow him thither. The Officer being moved with the Resolution of the Ambassador, assured him, he should not fail to be conducted thither the next Morning, whereupon he replied, he could not believe it, because he knew the Sultan was just, the Visier prudent, and his King a powerful Prince. The Turk interrupting him here, told him, that he talked as if he had 100000 men with him, to whom the other added, that his Master had 400000 men, and always victorious, and as for him, he spoke like one that would be as good as his Word. The Visier, highly offended with the Ambassadors Discourse, caused him to be told by a Kiaia, that he must add to his Present, or that he should be obliged for his Reputation to send him to the seven Towers: but the Ambassador continued positive. Sometime after, it was signified to him, that the Visier had obtained a considerable abatement of the 700 Purses, and that he would be content, if besides the Clocks and rarities, he would yet give 40000 Livers in Diamonds; but the Ambassador returned answer, that in complizance to the Great Visier, he would yet add 1200 Crowns, and no more. Some time after, the Visier let him know that he would speak with him himself, which the Ambassador denied, because he had already refused him the Sofa. However he did so far comply as to go to him about the end of May, 
But is appeased.  where after many Contestations about increasing the Present, the Turks descended to 350000, and afterwards to 100000 Crowns, to 10000, and finally agreed upon 15000 Livers. The Turkish Officers having had the most trouble in the World so to content the Grand Visier that the French Ambassador should not be displeased. A few days after, the Moneys, together with the Presents, consisting of a small thread of Diamonds, two— a Venice Looking-glass, 
Fautevil.  five Chamber Clocks, one Carpet, ten embroidered Habits, some pieces of Cloth, Satins, and other Stuffs were exhibited, whereby this affair of Scio was accommodated, but not the difference about the Sopha, which continues still.  
The Emperor being sufficiently satisfied of the Designs of the Mahometans upon Hungary and Austria, ordered all his Colonels to complete their Regiments by the first of May, and gave out new Commissions for six Regiments of Horse, and several of Foot to be raised with all imaginable speed. These Levies were not only designed to reinforce the Army of Hungary, but also to incamp near Vienna, to cover that City and the Neighbouring Countries from the Invasion of the Turks. He further commanded the Peasants of all the Neighbouring Villages to cut down Oaks to make Pallizadoes, and to carry them to Vienna for the repairing of the Fortifications of that City. The Inhabitants of the Suburbs had likewise order to empty their Cellars, that they might be filled with Earth, but deferred the pulling down of the Houses until they were assured that the City should be besieged. Ambassadors being also sent to the Electors, the Circles, and Princes of the Empire, to invite them to join with his Imperial Majesty for the Preservation of Hungary. Conte Albret Caprara received likewise order to return from his Embassy, unless he could obtain a Prolongation of the Trevis; but the Grand Signior would not suffer him to departed, but obliged him to follow him to Adrianople, and thence to Belgrade, causing him to be observed with much exactness. In the mean time, as also the whole Winter, the Citizens of Vienna had been trained and exercised with great diligence, the better to enable them to resist, in case of a Siege, which their fears and the Enemies braggings gave them just occasion to apprehend. They also were commanded to lay up Provisions for twelve Months; and not only they, but all the frontier Places were stored with Magazines, the Isle of Schut was also fortified, where it was exposed to the Enemies Surprises, and a Regiment of Foot added to defend the entry against the Infidels. There was also a great Redoubt made on the further side the Danube to cover the Bridge lately made, and to favour a retreat in case of necessity. At the same time there happened a Skirmish betwixt the Hussars of the Garrison of Comorra, Papa, Vesprin, and Raab, against a Detachment of the Army of the Turks, who lost 1200 men in the Encounter. 
The Plague rages in Hungary.  But if the Wars caused great ruins in Hungary, the Plague laid it well nigh desolate; it raged in Cassovia about Papa, and in many places possessed by the Turks; insomuch that Tekely was obliged to retire to Montcats to his Wife, and to choose another Place than Cassovia to convene the Diet which he had summoned. He had by Cessations and Treaties kept the Imperial Court in suspense, proposing his Mediation at the Port for a Prolongation of the twenty years Trevis, for which end he sent Schirmay his Secretary with others thither. Nay, the Propositions he made were thought so reasonable, that the Baron Zaponara was sent with new instructions to carry on this Peace as well with Tekely, as with the Visier of Buda; but whether Tekely, instead of advancing this Affair, did not retard it, or that the Turks would not consent to any further Prolongation of peace with the Emperor, this commerce vanished. This last Obstacle was sooner believed than the other, by reason of the detention of Caprara in Turkey, and the vast Preparations of the Ottomans, who would listen to no Cessation but upon Terms so disadvantageous that his Imperial Majesty could in no ways assent to.  
Zaponara, who had spent much time with Tekely, being returned the beginning of January to Vienna, reported, that the Count Tekely having been sick at Montcatz, he had entertained many fruitless Conferences with him, and now he was well, and seeing no hopes of an accommodation with a man who was entirely engaged with the Turks, as was visible by all this advances, he could continue there no longer. And this gained credit by the appearing of a certain project granted by the Grand Signior to the Hungarians, which we will also insert, to satisfy the curious, though we dare not assure them that it was exactly such: 

1. That the Count Emmeric Tekely of Ritsmark, of the Illustrious House of Gabriel Bethelem, shall be installed King of Hungary, and in case he come to die, the Grand Signior will take the Queen his Wife, as well for her Person as Goods, into his Protection.  
2. That after the Death of Count Tekely and his Children, the Hungarians shall choose such a King as shall seem good to them, provided they acquaint the Ottoman Port with it.  
3. That the Present, which the Hungarians have promised to give to the Ottoman Port, shall never be raised in any manner whatsoever.  
4. That they shall entirely enjoy their Privileges, Liberties, Immunities, and Franchises for ever, without any diminution.  
5. That they shall be protected by the Turks from all their Enemies, who, or whatsoever.  
6. That the Turks will religiously observe the Conditions of Peace made with the Germans at St. Gothard, so far as they concern Hungary.  
7. That the Jesuits, as disturbers of the public Repose, shall be driven out of Hungary, and never received there again.  
8. That the Tributes of the surrendered Places shall never be raised; but that what they have contributed to the Turks and to the Hungarians hitherto, shall continue to perpetuity in the same state.  
9 That the Treasurers of Hungary shall have free passage through all the parts of the Ottoman Dominion.  
10. And when they carry to the Port the Present of Honour which they have promised, or shall come there upon any other occasion, they shall be received magnificently.  
11. And finally, the Present of 40000 Crowns, shall, as is already mentioned, never be augmented.    
These and several other Passages filled the Imperial Court with diffidence, notwithstanding Tekely's fair words, and yet the Negotiations were still continued, the Emperor having proposed to an Officer that Tekely had sent him, to grant to his Master the Sovereignty of all he possessed in upper Hungary, with several other Demeanes, so willing they were to have detached this subtle and brave Enemy from his intelligence with the Turks, who at length declared, that he could not separate his Interests from the Port, which obliged Hoffman and Saponara to retire.  
The 18 of January, 6000 Turks entered into Canisia, most Janissaries, and the Garrisons of Belgrade and Newhausel were also augmented with great numbers of this Militia. The 25th of January, 5000 Tartars arrived at Buda, who were sent to Newhausel, and 12000 Foot came in their place, who by reason they could not lodge in the City, encamped at the foot of the Walls.  
Upon this News order was given to break the Ice round the Isle of Schults to keep the River open, the better to oppose their eruptions of the Turks and Malcontents. The Ice, which was of an extraordinary thickness, broke the wooden Bridge at Vienna, with the loss of three Charets loaden with Wine and Oates, which fell in. The Inhabitants of the aforesaid Isle of Schults were by reason of the oppression of the Inperialists forced mostly to abandon it; the noise whereof being spread through the Kingdom, had like to have caused a general Insurrection.  
The beginning of February, the Turks entered into the Isle of Serin in Croatia, where they committed great disorders. One of their parties defeated a Convoy with Munitions of War, and other provisions designed for Zendra, Lossenhilts who commanded the same, being slain.  
The Turks, who provided all things necessary to attempt the siege of Vienna, laid in at Buda vast stores of Ammunition and Materials to make Bridges of; nor were they less vigilant on the other side, the Suburbs were demolished round within a hundred paces of the City, and the great Island was fortified and put into a Condition to lodge a whole Army. Redoubts were built at both ends of the wooden Bridge, which is on the side nearest the City, and the Bridge which traversed the great Arm of the Danube was taken down to build another on the other side of the Favourites, with several other small Forts for its security: Two hundred thousand pallizadoes were sent from Newburg to serve for the Fortifications of Vienna, whereof every Citizen undertook to maintain a Soldier well armed in case the City should be besieged. All Boats were also stopped at Vienna, being designed to transport Provisions and Ammunition into Hungary.  
However Tekely continued to block up the Places which remained in the Emperor's Obedience in upper Hungary, and to shut up the Passages that no relief might be sent to them; he did not cease howsoever to testify to the Deputies of the Loyal Countries, that he did desire with Passion that his Imperial Majesty would grant him reasonable Conditions, that might restore him to the obedience which he owed him; and to make it appear to all the World, that he had not taken Armns against him out of any animosity, he released an hundred Germane Prisoners without Ransom, and sent to assure the Emperor, that he had dispatched Fagou and Sirmay, his two chief Ministers, to the Port to endeavour to obtain a prolongation of the Trevis. He spoke to the same purpose at the Diet he had convened, and released yet again eighty Prisoners which he had taken at Tokay, and gave Count Herberstein his Liberty upon his parole.  
The Turks, about the later end of February, made a new attempt upon the Isle of Schults with 1000 men of the Garrison of Newhausel, conducted by an Hungarian Renegade; but the Ice, which was not strong enough, breaking, a great number of them were drowned: the Imperialists took many Prisoners, and amongst others the Sub-governour of Newhawsel's Son. A Turkish Officer that offered ten thousand Dollars for his Life had his Head chopped off. At the same time several new Troops of the Infidels arrived, who lodged at Essek, and along the Rivers Savus and Dravus. They armed several Brigantines, which vogued upon the Danube, to hinder the Imperialists to send any Succours or Ammunition to their Garrisons. The Baffa of Belgrade received orders to repair an ancient Palace seated upon a Hill near the Town, to lodge the Grand Signior there, who designed to stay there during the Campania.  
In March, Tekely, with a considerable body of the Turkish and his own Troops, endeavoured to Surprise Tirnaw, to cut off the Communication of the Fortress of Leopolstat, with the River Waagh. But this Enterprise failing, this Count summoned a second Diet in upper Hungary, though those of the Loyal Counties were admonished not to appear there. At the same time Colonel Albert Caprara advertised the Emperor, that the Grand Signior offered to prolong the Cessation if he would surrender to him the Isles of Schults, of Serin, and of Raab, with the Fortresses of Raab and Comorra; but his Imperial Majesty did not think it expedient to accept of such disadvantageous Terms, which rendered the Turks entire Masters of Hungary, and gave them an open passage to the very Walls of Vienna. After that, it was impossible for this Minister to write any more to his Master, for the Turks kept so strict a Guard about him, that he was suffered to have no Communication with any, for fear of informing the Emperor with the vast preparations of War which were made in all the extent of the Ottoman Empire.  
The Turks at the same time surprised a Quarter of the Dragoons, killed forty, and took many Prisoners; they lodged 15000 men in the Neighbourhood of Essek, to hinder the Imperialists from burning the Bridge, and by that means hinder their Passage into the lower Hungary. The Emperor on the other side caused all his Forces on the side of the Rhine, except four Regiments which he left for the Frontiers, to march towards Vienna and Hungary. His Troops also that were in Bohemia under the command of Count Taff, were commanded that way.  
In the beginning of April, the Grand Signior sent the Bassa Zanko, who, though he had but one hand, was one of the best Officers in the Turkish Army, to Cassovia, to command under Count Tekeley. At the same time the Emperor made a great Detachment of all the Regiments that were in Hungary, to march toward Treinschin, under the Command of the Count of Schults, to go meet a great Body of Succours which came out of Poland under the Conduct of Lubomirski. The Count Herberstein had Orders to pass into Croatia with all the Troops of the lower Austria, to oppose the Enemy, who pretended to make an Irruption into that Province.  
The Grand Signior shown so much passion for the War of Hungary, that to compliment him, all the Ministers of the Court would particularly contribute to it. Every one offered to entertain a certain number of Soldiers at their proper charge, and did. 
All the Ministers of the Port contribute to the War of Hungary, as also the Ladies.  The Great— himself raised 400 men. And the Ladies no less forward, raised great sums for the Expedition, especially the Asseki or Sultan Queen. His Highness being resolved to march in the beginning of the Spring to Belgrade, sent the Emperor according to the Practice of the Sultan's, 
Mass d●armes.  a— to mark that he declared War against him. The Great Visier being ready to move, sent 1200 Camels loaden with Powder to Belgrade before him, together with Orders to the Bassa of the said place, to build a Bridge upon the Savus, which was immediately put in Execution.  
The Emperor Received at the same time an express from Count Wallestin, 
March 31.  his Ambassador in Poland, 
The Emperor and King of Poland make a League Offensive and Defensive.  which informed him that he had concluded with that King a League Offensive and Defensive against the Turks. This News did most sensibly affect the Imperial Court with Joy, because they had doubted much of the Success of this Negotiation, the King of Poland having showed some Dissatisfaction, in that the Emperor would never assist him, nor enter into any concert with him, whilst he alone supported a War against the Turks; but Interest took place of Passion. The King of Poland, like a prudent Prince, foresaw, that if the Turks conquered Hungary and the German Neighbouring States, he should be scarce able to resist so powerful a Neighbour; which made him resolve to oppose his Designs, and to join his Arms with the Emperors. The Conditions of this mutual alliance briefly were, that the Alliance should be not only defensive, but also offensive against the Turks, and last till both found their assured repose; neither should make Peace without consent of the other; his Imperial Majesty should entertain 6000 Men, whereof 40000 should keep the Field, and the rest be put in Garrisons; the King of Poland will lead 40000 under his own Conduct: he shall be also obliged to recover his Places in Podolia, Wallachia, and Vkrania, whilst the Imperialists shall do the same by those Places they left in Hungary; The Poles shall furnish 6000 men to act against Tekely. Other Articles not immediately regarding the present War, are purposely omitted.  
There had been ill observed Treaties and Cessations continued betwixt the Tekelists and Germans, and now the first besiege the Castle of Donavisth in the County of Sepusa in upper Hungary, C. Caprara having by message represented to Tekely, 
Tekely breaks the Cessation.  that it was a violation of the Trevis; He answered, that he only did it because C. Joanelli, to whom the Place belonged, had refused to come to the Diet of Cassovia, so frivolous an excuse made it apparent to the Emperor's Ministers, that they were not too much to confide in the Promises of this Count, and that he would take his advantages as often as occasions presented themselves. Some few days after, he had News that his Princess was brought to bed of a Son at Montcats, whereupon he sent one of his chief Officers to Prince Abaffi, to invite him to christian the Babe, which he accepted of, and sent one of the principal Lords in Transilvania to supply his Place.  
In the beginning of May, 
May 3.  the great Visier came to Belgrade with the Van of the Ottoman Army, and more than 300 pieces of Cannon, besides Mortars to throw Granades of a prodigious bigness. At the same time the Troops that were to compass the Imperial Army, began to draw towards Presburg, where Count Rabata encamped them as they came, according to the orders he had received from his Imperial Majesty, who had chosen the great Plain of Kirtzer, joining to that City to take the general review of his Army, which being drawn into Battalions in two Lines, extended four Miles in length; seventy two pieces of Cannon, with the General of the Artillery, Count Starenberg, were placed at the head of the Infantry, which was ranged in Batalions, and in such order that they might be perceived on both sides; they were numbered 20000, and the Horse in two Wings amounted to 12000, besides 5000 Hussars drawn up on the Right of the Germane Horse with fourteen field pieces.  
The Emperor arrived in the Camp about Ten of the Clock, preceded by his Guards, and riding between the Dukes of Bavaria and Lorraine, being followed by many other Princes and Lords, and saluted with three Volleys of all the Cannon and Musqueteers of the Army. After Mass, the Archbishop of Strigonium read with a loud Voice the Bull of Indulgence, accorded to such who should fight against Infidels, and having given his Benediction to their Imperial Majesties, who received it on their Knees, and consequently to all the Army, this Prince caused 500000 Livers to be distributed amongst the Soldiery, which was no less acceptable to them. The Command of the Forces being given to the Duke of Lorraine as Generalissimo, the Right wing was conducted by the Duke of Sax-Lawenburg, the Left by General Caprara, and the Infantry and Cannon by the Count of Starenberg. With this Army thus composed most of the emperor's old and best Soldiery, and under so expert a General as the Duke of Lorraine; the Court hoped for somewhat extraordinary, though as it will appear they were disappointed in their Expectation. In the mean time a Council of War was held to see what might be done before the arrival of the Turks, and after what manner they should act upon the Defensive when the Enemy did appear. All agreed that for the Offensive there was nothing to be attempted but Gran or Newhausel, and that, as they ought to avoid those Enterprises which would cost much Blood, and weaken the Army, so they seemed to point at Gran as most easy, though others were for Newhausel for several Reasons. For the Defensive, it was concluded they must endeavour to defend the Passages of the Rivers Raab and Waagh. The result of this Council being referred to the Emperor, he judged, that for the Reputation of his Arms, and other important Reasons, not to suffer his Army to lie idle the space of two months' time, which they had before the Enemy could take the field, but left the choice to the Duke, whether he would attempt Gran or Newhausel? He only recommended to him, that when the Turks advanced he should take care for the security of the Garrisons, and oppose as much as in him lay the Enemies ravaging of the Hereditary Countries.  
The Army being advanced near Comorra, the Duke having no certain Intelligence of the condition of Gran, resolved in person to take a view of the Place, which he did, but being upon the point to resolve its Siege, he was advertised that the Turks were forming a Camp at Buda, and judging that they might from thence relieve Gran by Water, (as the Bassa of Newhausel had already done upon the news of the Christians Design to attempt the place) and perhaps cut off the Communication betwixt him and Comorra, by posting themselves betwixt this Place and Gran, he quitted the thoughts of that Enterprise, resolving upon the Siege of Newhausel as the only choice left him.  
This Resolution being taken, 
June 3.  he sent some Foot towards Gran, and armed Boats down the River, as designing to burn the Bridge, to gain a belief of his intent to besiege that City, but wheeling about with his Horse, he marched all that Night and invested Newhausel the Day following. The Turks seeing this, set the Suburbs on fire to prevent the Christians approach, who notwithstanding planted their battery, and were advanced within an hundred paces of the body of the Place, with little loss save that of Count Taxis, and might probably have given a good account of the Siege, if the Court, which disapproved the Enterprise, had not sent orders for them to retire. This command was immediately obeyed, and not without some Precipitation, the Army returning to their old Camp betwixt Raab and Comorra. The sudden raising of the Siege seemed strange to some, being the Turkish Army was not yet ready to appear, and that the Christians were so forward in their approaches. But the more discerning thought otherwise, because this Town, being strong and well furnished with all things, the obstinacy of the Besieged might have wearied the Imperial Troops, and have reduced them to an Inability of being able to oppose the Ottoman Army when they came into Hungary, and that therefore it was better choosing the certain, than the hazard of that which was not so, as was the taking of Newhausel, and to keep upon the Defensive, the rather being the Polish Army was not ready, nor yet raised; and therefore the Imperial Army, upon whose Valour depended the Preservation of Hungary and Austria, was in no wise to be weakened or baffled.  
The Duke of Lorraine, having refreshed his Army for some time, advanced with all his Forces on the side of Raab, having given orders to hasten the Works at Leopolstat, and repair the Fortifications of Raab and Comorra.  
In the mean time, the Turkish Army, composed of all the Nations under their Obedience, consisting of 200000 Men, advanced into Hungary on the side of Alba-Regalis, sending 4000 Pioners before them to dig Pits and Wells in their passage to furnish all the Army with Water; and the Grand Visier himself having passed the Bridge of Essek with the body of his Army, moved towards the Christian Camp by Raab, with a Resolution to attack it instantly, and oblige them to a general Battle; his Army was so numerous that they covered the whole Country from Alba even to the Mountains of Raab, and being come within a League of the Imperialists, he detached a great number of Tartars to spoil and ravage the Country out of which the Christians could receive any Subsistence or Forage, which extremely augmented their wants, which were already but too great.  
The Grand Signior arriving at Belgrade the Third of June, the Sultan Queen would not stay behind, but accompanied his Highness in his Voyage of Hungary. At Belgrade he received an Express from the Caimacan, of a great fire at Constantinople, which had entirely consumed one of the quarters of the City, and that the Grand Visier's Seraglio had been quite burnt if the neighbouring Houses had not been pulled down to save that sumptuous Building.  
Takely having taken his measures from the Grand Visier, upon whom he had waited, and concerted with him concerning the following Campania, being returned to Cassovia, published a Manifest in the Grand Seignior's and his own Name, that all the Hungarians that would embrace his Party, should be maintained in their Privileges, Liberties, Goods, Laws, and Religion; but that such who refused to submit, should have no quarter. This Manifest had the desired effect, for the Cities of Papa, Tota, and Vesprin, the most remote, immediately opened their Gates to the Tekelists. The Emperor, fearing that Neutra would follow the Example of these three Places, commanded Count Schults the Governor, to draw forth the great Guns, the Arms and Stores, and to quit the Place. The same Orders were given to the Hilly Cities, and to the Officers of the Silver Mines, who all obeyed; a Conduct so extraordinary alarmed all Hungary. The Cities and Counties declared to the Emperor's Commissioners, that they would open their Gates to Count Tekely, to prevent Fire and Pillage, being there was no hopes of Succours. To all this, the Hungarians, under their Palatine Esterhasis Command, who guarded the Passages of the River Waagh, about 15000 in number deserted likewise, putting themselves under the Protection of Tekeley, and the Turks, so that this Palatine with scarce a competent Guard, was forced to retire to Vienna, because he would not violate his Faith sworn to the Emperor.  
Whilst the two Armies did nothing material, but observe each other, a great Body of Tartars under the Conduct of their Cham, who was there in Person, animated with the hopes of Pillage, having examined the Avenues and Fords of the River Raab, by following it towards its source, passed over by swimming their Horses, and guided by some Hungarians, they came to Kerment and St. Godthard, a place famous for the memorable Victory which the Christians gained from the Turks nineteen years past, far from finding any Obstacles to hinder them, every thing seemed to favour their Passage. Count Badianis abandoned his post upon the River, joining with Tekely those Hungarians he commanded; so that the Enemy entered the Country like a torrent, putting all to Fire and Sword; and passing the Rabwitz, continued their Devastations. The Duke of Lorraine, finding the Enemy on both sides, and fearing lest they might cut off his way to Vienna and the Hereditary Countries, having reinforced the Garrisons of Raab and Comorra, resolved to retire with the rest not exceeding 24000. And to the end the march of the Horse might not be retarded by the Foot and Artillery, they were separated, the Infantry and Canon marching along the Isle of Schut, the way on the left side of the Danube, being exposed to little Danger; from thence they came safe to Presburg and Thebes, and passing the River Mark, arrived happily at Vienna. The Duke, having passed the Bridge of Raab with the Cavalry, marched to Altembourg, where he rested some time, exposing this little Town to the Pillage of his Soldiers, as being loath to let their  and Provisions fall into the Enemy's Hands, which would infallibly happen. The Inhabitants however seemed very dissatisfied to be so used by their Friends, though the Cruelty of the Enemy, who ravaged all with Fire and Sword, effaced the other ill, as wholly disproportionable: from thence having passed the Straight there, they marched towards the Plains of Kitz or Kitzer, where two Months before the general review of the Army was made.  
Cara Mustapha, the Great Visier, attributing this retreat of the Christians to their fear, called a Council, where it was deliberated whether he should pursue them, or undertake the Siege of Raab? But judging, according to the appearances, that their retreat was no better than a running away, it was resolved to pursue them; whereupon he presently raised his Camp, and followed the way the Christians were gone, leaving a body of 12000 near the said Raab, to secure his Convoys and Provisions.  
The Duke perceiving their design, and not judging himself in affurance in the Plains of Kitz against so formidable a power, resolved to march towards Vienna. He sent Count Aeneas Caprara, General of his Horse, to acquaint the Emperor with it, and inform him of all things. The Duke following, had sent his Baggage before, but it happened, that a Troop of Tartars, mingled with Turks, and conducted by Hungarians, to the number of 3000 in all, having swum over the River Leithe, and hid themselves in a Wood betwixt the Villages of Petronel and Elend, fell suddenly upon them, and attacking some Regiments on the left Wing, which followed the Baggage, with dreadful cries and howl, did so surprise them with the terror of so unexpected an irruption, that it brought them all into confusion, and by reason of the Dust, which was so thick that they could not distinguish Friend from Foe, not knowing which way to turn, they broke their Ranks, and communicated their Disorder to the very Regiments that followed. In the mean time these Barbarians, taking the ordinary Advantages of their impetuousness, flew some of them upon the Pedees', Carters, and Servants, which they sacrifice to their Cruelty and Fury, whilst the rest plunder the Chariots and Baggage. Many Officers lost there their Equipages, and amongst others the Duke of Saxon-Lawenburg, the Prince of Croy, and Aeneas Caprara, all General Officers, had all their Plate taken away.  
This Accident put the Army into a prodigious Consternation, it could not be comprehended, that the Duke having left the Enemy behind him, this same Enemy should possibly have got before them, and by ways nearer and shorter intercept, and so boldly attack their Baggage, which was thought secure under the Convoy that guarded it. As soon as they had recollected themselves, and that the Duke had considered the disorder part of his Army was in, he sent fresh Troops to second the first, and to assist them to repel the Barbarians; yet so as to avoid a general Engagement, which he greatly apprehended. The Tartars seeing the Christians rally, began likewise to draw to a head; but the fear to see themselves deprived of their Prey, obliged them to retire, and to run away with no less precipitation and speed than they used in their Onset. The Duke caused them to be pursued by his Light-Horse, who took some Standards, being unwilling to engage with the gross of their Troops, as well being this Detachment was supported by the Avantguard of the Army, as not to retard his march to Vienna, the which he contained afterwards without any Interruption. The Chevalier of Savoy, Brother to the Count of Soissons, was lost in this Confusion, for being too far advanced with his Dragoons that followed him, a Tartar knocked him from his Horse with his Sable, and thinking him dead, did alight, and heaving him cross his Saddle, with his Breast upon the Pommel, pressed him so there, that he bruised his Stomach. A little after, this Prince being relieved and conducted to Vienna, and however his Wound in his Head was not mortal, his dislocated Stomach could not bere-set, so that he died in a few days. Prince Thomas of Aremberg, and Count Mellini were slain in this scuffle, though the common loss of either side was not great.  
The Emperor, being informed of the present State of Affairs by Count Caprara, was greatly irresolved, not knowing what to do upon so important and pressing an Occasion. He immediately caused his chief Ministers to be summoned to know their Sentiments, and all unanimously counselled his Majesty to retire from Vienna. They now only deliberate what road or way he ought to take, some advised he should go over the Mountains without passing the Danube, and so straight to Campililium, being the shortest and easiest way to Lintz; but the Enemy being on the same side of the River, the other was preferable, as less subject to Danger, and the violent pursuits of the Enemy's Cavalry, who would make more way in a day, winged with the hopes of such a purchase, than the Court could make in four. This last advice being approved, was ordered to be put in Execution, and all things, as far as was possible in such Confusion, prepared for the Journey.  
The Noise of this retreat was quickly made public. The Wagons which arrived in Confusion to carry the Baggage sufficiently published it, and at the same time filled the City and Neighbourhood with so much Terror, that it might be thought no body would stay when the Emperor was gone. All the Horses and Carts that could possibly be found, were hired to fly away with, many Ladies of Quality being forced to put themselves into despicable Carriages, little conformable to their Condition. Houses stored with rich moveables, and furnished with Wine, Corn, and all sort of Provisions, were abandoned, nothing but what was precious and most portative being saved. The Air was also filled with the Sighs, the Tears, the Lamentations and the Cries of the Multitude, as if the Enemy had already rendered themselves Masters of the City.  
The same day, 
July 7.  being the seventh of July, about eight at Night, their Imperial Majesties with the whole Court passing through the Palace Gate, went over the Danube, and lay that Night at Cronenbourg, a pleasant Town two or three miles distant from Vienna, being guarded by 200 men, who returned to Vienna the next Morning. The next day there followed such a prodigious number of Coaches, Carts, Chariots, Horsemen, Foot, etc. as if they had designed to render the City a Desert. They were thought to amount to 60000, so pressing they were to avoid the danger that so eminently threatened them. And yet it was computed, that no fewer stayed behind fit to bear Arms, besides the Garrison, the Women and the Children. This flight continued several days, but those that went last, fell for the most part into the danger they would avoid, the hands of the Tartars. Many others did so overload their Chariots, that they had scarce passed the Bridge over the Danube, but their Wheels or Axeltrees breaking, they were left in the way in the Night, not knowing whither to turn themselves.  
Count Aversberg, having been dispatched by the Duke of Lorraine to the Emperor, to inform him of the success of the Battle of Petronel, found him at Cronenbourg, and greatly rejoiced the whole Court. Upon the first News of the Regiments that had been baffled, they had published at Vienna that the General had been slain, the Horse defeated, and the Tartars at the Gates of the City. Thus all were greatly revived, that the Evil was less than they had believed it to be.  
Whilst their Imperial Majesties continued their Journey to Lintz, Lorraine entered Vienna, where his first care was to pacify the Disorders and Confusion there. 
July 8.  Count Sterenberg arrived there the same day, and immediately fell to work with the Counterscharp, fortifying the whole Works, and to plant Palisades. As they had not apprehended a Siege, the Generals found the more to do. Lorraine endeavoured however to provide for all things before the arrival of the Enemy, 
July 11.  who began since the 11th to show their most advanced Troops near the City. The same day Starenberg's Regiment arrived, as also a thousand commanded Men, who advancing swiftly before the rest of the Army, entered the City.  
And now they burn the Suburbs, 
July 12.  which was continued the day following, the Citizens themselves carrying Fire into their own Houses; and in the Evening there was a great Skirmish near the Palace called the Favourite, where the Turks advanced to discover. All the Infantry arrived the 13th, 
July 13.  and Lorraine made them all march into the Counterscharp, except eight Batallions which he retained in the Tabor, the better to defend that Post where he resolved to stay until the Powder and Bullets expected from Lintz were arrived; which being effected, and the Ammunition conducted into the Arsenal, 
July 14.  he caused the rest of the Foot to be removed into the Town, together with Dupigni's Regiment of Horse, the whole composing a Body of twelve thousand Men.  
The Tartars had committed infinite Ravages and Cruelties in that vast extent of Country's round Vienna for several Leagues. It is their custom to run before the Army, armed only with a Javelin, and to burn and sack, and spread Terror over all where they find no resistance. They kill such as fall into their Hands, or traffic them away as Slaves with the Turks. No place escapes their Inhumanity, not the most retired Places of Forests, the impenetrable Dens of wild Beasts, or the most obscure retreats of Valleys. There is nothing these Barbarians do not discover by means of their Bloodhounds, the use whereof is common amongst them.  
But now the gross of the Enemy's Army approaching, a great number of Wagons, some with four Horses, and others drawn with Oxen, and very many Camels laden with Baggage, began to range themselves in form of a Croysent or half Moon about the City, extending from the Danube behind St. Mark, along the Suburbs of Leopolstat, and the neighbouring Villages, even to Neudorf. At the same time the Turks opened their Trenches on the side of the Imperial Gate, and lodged there in spite of the Cannon of the Town that endeavoured to hinder them.  
The Duke of Lorraine, having ordered Affairs at Vienna, retired with his Horse and Dragoons over the Bridges, and camped there; he would gladly have kept some Foot with him, but having considered the greatness of the Enemy's Strength, the Works that were to be made, the distance of Supplies, and the diminution which the continuance of a Siege would make in the Garrison, he resolved to leave all his Infantry with the Governor, who most earnestly desired it.  
The Duke, before he left Vienna, had designed to continue in the Tabor, (or Isle of St. Leopold) and so conserve the Communication with the City. Tabor is an Island of a League and a half long, environed with the Danube. This Isle is full of Houses of Pleasure, Gardens, and Groves. But upon a true Survey of the Place, his Highness could not think it defensible, the Waters being so low, that the Arm of the River which form this Isle was almost every where fordable, so that whole squadrons might pass at once without breaking their Ranks: for this and other Reasons, the Isle being likewise exposed to the Enemy's Artillery, they were obliged to repass the Danube.  
The Turks by this time had pitched an infinite number of Tents about the City, and making a lodgement in Rottenhoffs Garden, where they had first opened their Trenches, and raised a great Battery, they thundered without ceasing to favour their Works, which they continued winding and turning. The besieged on their side covered themselves with Gabions and sacks of Earth to hinder the effect of the Enemy's Cannon; they also raised a good Battery on that side, and all the Engineers and most knowing Officers being distributed into the several Posts, were continually employed to render their Cannon serviceable, and fortify the Places the most exposed to the Enemy's Fire, which cost many of them their Lives,  
The Turks, moved to see that the Christians were Masters of the Bridges, made an attempt to force Conte Schultz who had the guard of them. This General seeing his forlorn and advanced Guards pressed, he sent other Troops to sustain them; but the Infidels having already a great body in the Isle of Tabor, the Christians were forced to fly over the Bridge. The Enemy planted their Standards there, but the Cannon loaden with Cartrages flanking that place, and the swift firing of the Dragoons, ranged along that Arm of the Danube, constrained them to retire, though themselves were exposed to the Enemies great and small shot. The Dragoons pressed them with so much violence in their retreat, that they took their Colours. The Turks upon this occasion lost a Bassa, and many of their Janissaries. General Schultz himself was wounded here, as also the Conte of Salsburg, and a Polish Major slain. In the mean time the Turks, having possessed themselves of St. Leopold's Isle, shut up the City on all sides. They made Bridges upon that Arm of the Danube which runs next the City, not only to communicate with their Camp, but to hinder the descent of Boats They burned the Favourite, and reduced all the Palaces of the Grandees to Ashes. As soon as the heat of firing began to cease in the Suburbs, the Turks filled them with Janissaries, so that none could enter or go out of the City; which much troubled the Duke of Lorraine, who could no more give or receive Intelligence from the besieged, though so near and in sight of them.  
The Camp of twelve thousand Men which the Grand Visier had left near Raab to favour the Convoys, continued there still under the command of the Bassa of Buda; but he was relieved by Prince Abaffi, being himself obliged to go to the Siege of Vienna. There was also a Camp almost always betwixt Fickem and Altembourg, upon the same account, that is, to keep open and assist the Passage of Convoys which came from Buda, and the Neighbouring Parts.  
The Turks being posted in St. Vlrick's Suburbs, run their Trenches within fifty paces of the Counterscharp and Batteries. They also advanced their Cannon there, but before they discharged them, they caused a little Bag of Linen, carried upon the Spur by two Spahies, to be thrown into the Counterscharp. This contained a Letter from the Grand Vizier, written in the Latin and Turkish Languages, the Explication whereof follows.  
TO You, Generals, Governors, and Noble Citizens of Vienna, We make known by these Presents, according to the Orders we have received from the most Serene, most Mighty, most Redoubted, and the Mightiest Emperor of the Universe, our Master, the true Image of God upon Earth, who, by the Grace of the most High, in imitation of our holy Prophet Mahomet Mustapha, to whom be Honour, Glory, and Benediction, hath rendered himself, by the multitude of his Miracles, the greatest of all the Sovereigns of the one and th'other World, and most August of Emperors, who, having caused our innumerable Armies, protected always by Divine Providence, to come hither, We are resolved to take Vienna, and establish there the Cult of our Divine Religion; 'tis therefore, that before we draw our fatal Scimitars, as our chief End is the Propagation of the Musselman Faith, and that is expressly commanded us by the Laws of our Holy Prophet, first and before all things, to exhort you to embrace our Holy Religion, we do hereby advertise you, that if you will cause yourselves to be instructed in our Mysteries, you will find the Salvation of your Souls therein: If you will deliver up your City without fight, whether you are young, or more advanced in years, Rich or Poor, we assure you that you may all live there peaceably. If any desire to quit the place, and go live elsewhere, no harm shall be done him in his Person or Goods, and he shall be conducted with his Family and Children whither he pleases. For such as will rather stay, they shall live in the City as they did before. But if you suffer us by your Obstinacy to take the City by force, we shall then spare no Body; and we swear by the Creator of Heaven and Earth, who neither hath, nor never will have his equal, that we shall put all to the Sword, as is ordained by our Law. Your Goods will be pillaged, and your Wives and Children will be carried away Slaves. We shall pardon only such who shall obey the Divine Orders.  
Given at the Emperor's Camp before Vienna, the 8th of the Moon Regeb, in the year of the transmigration of the Prophet, 1094.  
The Turks continued to deepen their Trenches to four foot, and shot many Bombs, but without any considerable effect, most of them bursting in the Air, except some few, which falling near the Walls, burned an old Playhouse, which being of Wood, it was feared lest the Flames should reach the Convent and Church of the Augustine's, which occasioned its sudden demolishing.  
There happened also another Accident, but more dangerous. The Fire having seized upon the Scots Church, consumed that stately Building, as also the House of Frendorf, lately perfectioned by the Bishop of Heliopolis, Suffragan to the Archbishop of Vienna. The flame proceeded to the Arsenal, full of Powder and Munitions of War, which would have proved fatally ruinous, if Conte Serin had not caused the Gate, which they had in vain attempted to unlock, to be broken open, and immediately removed the Powder, which a few moment's delay would have rendered impossible. But on the other side, they could not hinder the Fire to consume the Palaces of Aversberg, Traun, and Palsi, which were reduced to Ashes. A Boy of sixteen years old, habited like a Girl, was accused as guilty of this burning, being found thereabouts, who was by the enraged People immediately pulled in pieces, so that the truth by this precipitated death could not be made known. This Fire continued three days, which if it had feised the Powder in the Arsenal, as in the year 1629, the Turks might easily have entered that way into the City.  
Since this Accident, the Infidels shot that way that they saw the flame appear, and endeavoured to ruin the Court and the Lion Bastions, with the Ravelin betwixt both; but the Besieged bravely opposed them with their Sallies and Countermines. They wanted good Engineers in the City, insomuch that Hasner, a Captain of the Garrison, who from a private Soldier was by his Virtue come to that degree, being observed to note all the faults the Miners committed in their Works, the conduct of them was committed to him, wherein he acquitted himself with good Success.  
Count Starenberg, who was Governor General, was all this while busy in repairing the Walls, deepning and palizadoing the Ditches, and in raising the Earth which was drawn out of the Ramparts and Retreats, to cover themselves when the first Posts and Parapets were thrown down, which afterwards contributed much to the defence of the Place.  
The Turks advanced their Works on the Court and Lebel Bastions side, carrying them on within thirty paces of the Counterscharp, notwithstanding the continued fire of the Besieged. They also discharged their Cannon and Mortars without ceasing, and entirely ruined the Emperor's Palace, the Houses and neighbouring Churches.  
Count Starenberg, who neglecting the danger, visited every moment the Posts, to see if his orders were faithfully executed; upon his going out of the Court-Bulwark was hurt in the Head with a Brick-bat, which a Cannon bullet had forced. He was immediately carried to his Lodging, and so happily cured, that in three days he found himself able to quit his Bed and his Chamber; during his hurt, the Count of Daun was also incapable of acting, being dangerously sick of a violent Fever, which reduced him to extremity; so that he was not out of danger before the fourteenth Day of his Malady. But the Counts Serin, Souches, and Schaffenberg, Brigadiers of the Garrison, applied themselves with so much care for the defence of the Place, that the Enemy drew no advantage from this misfortune.  
In the mean time, the Duke of Lorraine, finding himself obliged to remove farther from the City, his first care was to molest the Enemy. Count Dunewald, Lieut. Marshal of the Field, was sent to Krembs with his Regiment, the two Rements of Lodron, and Keri, Cravats, Kemgsegs Regiment of Polish Dragoons, were likewise dispatched thither, not only to keep the Bridge, which was of great Importance, but to hinder the Enemy's Foragers, and oppose the Parties of Tartars which ravaged about. And here we may wonder at the Politics of these Miscreants, who burn and ruin all the Forages, and all the Victuals, which should make them subsist, and which would have very much accommoded their Army in the distresses they afterwards found themselves.  
Lorraine likewise sent Orders to Count Hermestein, who was in Styria, to advance to the Frontiers on the side of the Mountains, to attempt the Enemies. He gave also the same Orders to the Garrisons of Raab and Comorra, and to Castel's Dragoons who were at Newstat. He sent likewise to survey Closterneubourg, which is an Abbey upon the Danube. The Turkish Camp was but two Leagues off, and according to the report made to him of the Place, he judged it necessary to conserve this Post, which he did, by putting Foot into it, the which might descend the Danube upon occasion, if the Enemy came to attack them with Cannon.  
He dispatched an Officer to Raab, 
July 17.  for the Regiments of Grana and Baden, which the Duke of Croy brought him with so much diligence, that parting from Raab at Midnight, they came in 24 hours to Presburg, and the next day to the Camp.  
Count Lesley was sent to Krembs to conduct the Artillery thither, and to expect the Bavarians Auxiliaries, those of Saxony and Franconia, and some other lose Regiments in the Empire.  
After these first Dispositions, which depended on the Duke's care, his thoughts more nearly regarded the Court, and the relief of Vienna. He judged the safety of this Place of such Importance, that he thought it not fit it should be pressed, and reduced to Extremity, to search the means of saving it. He knew that the tediousness of Negotiations, and the distance from whence he was to expect things necessary for this grand Enterprise, would make him lose much time, whence he concluded that he could not begin too soon. He was not of the Sentiment of others, who imagined that the Garrison of Vienna was capable of defending itself against such extraordinary Troops, and cause the Grand Visier's Army to perish, without any Succour. But he knew that the want of Necessaries do sometimes produce great Changes in the best Resolutions, that no body could answer for the governor's Life; nor for the principal Officers, nor for the constancy of the People, accustomed to an easy Life, and who had never seen the Wars but in paint. He knew that the Maladies inevitable in Sieges might occasion untoward Accidents. He saw the Desolation of the emperor's Hereditary Countries, which did daily augment. He heard no other Discourse but of Places sacked, and People carried into slavery. In this Continuation of Cruelties and Violences, he judged it reasonable to use all means to stop the Rapidity of this Torrent. He persuaded himself, that being at the head of the Army, he ought not to defer representing all these Particulars to the Emperor by some Person of Merit and Trust. He gave this Commission to Count Taff, whom he dispatched to Hassau, and he continued the same Offices during the Siege, for all the Obstacles and Oppositions which he Encountered, whether by the Difficulties of Passages, or the slender success of his Negotiations.  
The Besiegers, who had drawn two parallel Lines, the one on the Court Bastion, and the other on the Lebel side, joined them with another of Communication, and placed above thirty pieces of Battery against them. And though Vienna was environed with eleven Bastions, the Enemy attacked and battered but three during the whole Siege, which obliged the Governor to use all his care for their defence.  
The Grand Visier took his Post on that side that regarded the Ravelin , with the Aga of the Janissaries, called as he was, Cara Mustapha, his Kiaia, and the Bassa of Romelia; this last was slain with a Cannon bullet. The Attack on the right side towards the Court Bulwark was committed to Hussan, the Bassa of Damas', who, though brave, had been beaten by Prince Ragotzki in Transilvania, by Count Souches at Lewentz, and by the King of Poland at Cocczin. This Bassa was seconded by the Serasquier, Janisary Aga, or Colonel of all the Foot.  
Achmet, Bassa of Temiswar, commanded the left Attack towards the Lebel Bulwark. He had been Tefterdar, and died the Third of September of a Dyssentery. Hussan Bassa, who had also been his Highness' Treasurer, was put in his Place.  
I shall designedly pretermit the particulars of this Siege, as to the Approaches, Trenches, Batteries, Mining, Countermining, Attacks, Sallies, and Contests, though carried on with admirable Valour and Constancy on both sides, as being particularised in the Journals of that Siege in all Languages, and of little or no use to my Countrymen: And yet I shall omit no great Action, nor any thing that may be required of a just Historian.  
Great was the firing on both sides, and a Granado falling on the Spanish Ambassadors Palace, reversed all his Stables. It would have done yet more harm without the Governors' Precaution, who had commanded 250 men, under their particular Officers, to march incessantly through the Streets to quench the artificial Fires occasioned from their Bombs or otherwise.  
Being, as we mentioned, close shut up, Count, Starenberg was the more desirous to communicate Councils with the Duke of Lorraine; for which end he offered 100 Ducats to any that would but carry him a Letter, without the hazard of a return, but no man presented himself upon this occasion; and yet a Spy sent by the Duke arrived happily in the City, having traversed the four Branches of the Danube with his Letters hanged in a Bladder about his Neck; by these the Governor was informed, that he should certainly be relieved, and that the Troops of the Circles of the Empire, and the Hereditary Countries with which the King of Poland, who was at Olmitz, was to join, did daily arrive. In the mean time some Deserters brought News, and it was seen from the top of St. Stevens Steeple, that the Infidels were making a Bridge of Boats over the Danube, a League off, to the end they might pass when they pleased into the Isle of Prater. 
Leopolstat.  They knew also that this Commission was given to the Vayvods of Wallachia and Moldavia, who employed 6000 of their Nation in the Work; but being the Turks suspected them, as being Christians, and that they were forced, the Visier ordered Achmet, Bassa of Magnesia, a City in Anatolia, who was camped in this Isle, and Chider, Bassa of Bosna, who had been Kiaia to the Sultana Asseki, to attend their Actions, and second them with six thousand Egyptians.  
The Baron of Kunitz, who was the Emperor's Resident with the Port, being then in the Camp, sent one of his Domestics with a Letter to Count Starenberg, which was not very hard to do, though the Turks kept a very strict Guard, by reason that the Officers and Servants of all the Ministers which resided with the Grand Signior, are habited as Turks, and speak the Language of the Country. The business was kept so little secret, that the News became the next day the subject of every Conversation. This Indiscretion was the cause that they could no more profit by this Advantage, the Turks being advertised of this Commerce by their Spies. Kunitz's Servant being seized upon in his return, was brought to the Visier, and seen no more, but without his Letters, which being wrapped in wax, he prudently let slip into a Ditch, when he saw the Turks come towards him.  
An Order was published by sound of Trumpet, 
July 25.  commanding all Proprietors of Houses, to keep every one a Man in his Cellar, to hearken if they could not discern any thumping or removing of Earth, because it had been noised abroad, that some Traitors had promised to bring the Enemy through Subterranean Passages into the City. The same day the Turks passing some great Pieces into Leopolstat upon Boats and Floats, were discovered by the besieged, who played upon them with their Cannon from the Ramparts so lukily, that they sunk two of their largest, with a Mortarpiece, which yet did not hinder the rest to arrive at Neudorf and Erdorf.  
The Cannon on both sides, together with the Mortars, played without ceasing, and though they ruined the prime Buildings in the Town, they hurt or killed but very few. The 24th, Nitiski, one of the Engineers, came in great haste to the Governor, to tell him, that he had seen in one of the Shores of the City, somewhat that had the Figure of a Man, and that it was to be feared, that the Turks had found a Passage, and were entered through this Vault, which disgorges itself in the Danube, and that they designed to surprise the City that way. The Governor, not being yet well recovered of his hurt, sent Nitski back, with the Baron of Wells, his Son-in-Law, and Colonel Rumblingen, who was present, to examine the matter with care; but being they stayed somewhat long, the Governor, weak as he was, mounted on Horseback. Being come to the place, he alighted, and entered himself, notwithstanding the infectious smells, into the hole, having searched all about with Torches, he found that they were Carcases that the Executioners men had flayed. He very sharply reproved the Authors of this Inhumanity, having accidentally met some of them, and returned to his Palace, pleasantly rallying this Panic fear with those that accompanied him.  
The Duke of Lorraine had continued in his Camp by the Bridges of Vienna to refresh his harassed Cavalry, from the 16th to the 25th of July. He had there News of the defeat of 800 Tartars by a party of a Detachment which Count Dunewald Commanded, which rendered these Barbarians more reserved.  
The Count de la Tour, the Emperor's Envoy in Poland, came to the same Post to him, to assure him, that that Prince promised to come to the relief of Vienna, but that he could not be there before the beginning of September.  
At the same time the Duke of Lorraine was advertised that Tekely having assembled his Troops near Tirnau, designed to march to Presburg, that the Governor of that Castle wavered, and that the City was much solicited to receive a Garrison of the discontented Hungarians; which obliged him to march along the Marck to oppose this design, and in the interim he sent 200 men with Major Okelby, to endeavour to put them into the said Castle with a Convoy of 300 Horse for his Security.  
The Duke discamped from the Bridges of Vienna, having burnt them, leaving notwithstanding the Regiments of Savoy and Ricardi to preserve the Forts. Being arrived at the Mark, he was informed that Okelby with his Convoy were beaten by a party of the Malcontents; that the City had received a Garrison; that they were by order of the Grand Visier preparing a Bridge for the Communication of both Armies; that Tekely had 20000 Hungarians, and 8000 Turks, commanded by the Bassa of Waradin and Pest; and that he prepared to come and besiege the Castle of Presburg. This design appeared to the Duke of that consequence, that he believed himself obliged to march thither notwithstanding all the Obstacles that seemed to oppose him. This resolve was however a great while contested. He considered the difficulty of the ways, the Enemy's Forces much superior to his; the danger of receiving a check, in a time when the Emperor's Forces were to be preserved for relief of Vienna. On the other side, he foresaw that the Communication of the two Armies at Presburg did put the Enemies in a Condition to join their Forces to pass where they pleased, and to hinder the Conjunction of the Arms of Poland, or oblige them to tedious Circuits. These Considerations made him determine to oppose the Designs of Tekely. He traversed the Marck the 28th of July with his Horse and Dragoons, being in all eight thousand Horse, and two thousand Poles, commanded by Lubomirsky. A party that appeared a League from the River, was forced back, the Imperialists continuing their march to the Lanes that descended to Presburg. Night being come on, Prince Lewis of Baden, and the Baron Mercy were detached with all the Dragoons to force the narrow Passages, and gain the tops of the Vineyards, which they did without any Opposition, having a sight of the Enemy in the plain below. The General upon notice came speedily there, from whence he observed two Camps posted at some distance from each other. He caused his Horse to advance, which he had left behind the narrow Passages, to be ready upon Occasion, and in the mean time caused Okelby to enter the Castle with two hundred Men, commanded anew for this Enterprise.  
At break of day, the General commanded Prince Lewis of Baden to inspect the Suburbs, where some Malcontents did appear. Upon his advance, the Enemy retreated into the City, and abandoned the said Suburbs without resistance.  
This happy Success, and that in sight of the Enemy, seemed an Argument of their Weakness, and occasioned the summoning of the Town, which, in the Surprise it was, seeing the Imperial Army at their Gates, and the Garrison of the Castle reinforced, immediately surrendered, deliberating no longer than was necessary to give means to the Garrison of the Malcontents to retire to their Camp; which did not happen, for one part of them was cut in pieces when they were out, and the other made Prisoners in the Town.  
After this advantage, the Duke was resolved to attack the Enemy, who were advanced in Battalions within three quarters of an hour of the City. He gave Prince Lewis of Baden Orders to seize with his Dragoons the Vineyards and Gardens at the head of the Suburbs, and to extend on both hands from the Danube to the foot of the Mountain; whilst the Horse, commanded by Count Caprara, descended by the same Vineyards to embattel themselves.  
The Enemy on their side made some motions of coming up to the Imperialists, and detached some Parties to begin the Skirmish; but the Duke would not Engage them before all his Troops were in Battle-array. As soon as the second Line was form, they began to advance; which occasioned the Malcontents to change their Countenance, for whereas they had appeared, as if designing to bring the business to a Battle, much Dust appeared in the Rear of their right Wing, as also the left, and removed farther off, which seemed to be occasioned by retiring Troops, which also proved so; all the Line which stood opposite to the Imperialists, wheeling and separating into a perfect Retreat.  
Those who were on the Lorrainers' right, and had a Party of Polanders in opposition to them, finding themselves pressed by their Ayantguard were entirely routed, being chased with considerable loss, until they had gained a Wood, and passed a Brook two miles off, they there rallied on the other side, and obliged the Troops that had pressed them to a stand. On the left, another detachment of Poles, seconded by some Germane Squadrons, and the Regiment of Palfi, charged the Enemy with so much Vigour, that having broken them, they killed and took betwixt five and six hundred of them. They seized on above a thousand Wagons with Baggage, and pursued them towards Tirnau with so much heat, that they forced some of them with great Confusion into the Woods, and others into the Danube. The fear was such, that they fled on all sides until they had passed the Waagh.  
Tekely, upon the Advice he had of the march of the Imperialists, by the Party he had beaten the Night before, he retired in the Night with the greatest part of his Horse and all his Foot, leaving but few of his Men with the Turks, who would retire as he did, resolving to expect the Germans. This Action produced some misunderstanding betwixt the Tekelists and the Infidels, who separated with little satisfaction from each other; but they reunited since by order of the Grand Visier, as was found by their intercepted Letters. The Duke in the mean time caused the Timber, the Planks, and the Boats prepared for the Construction of the designed Bridge to be destroyed; and afterwards returned to the Marck.  
The Siege, in the mean time, as also the defence was bravely carried on; one Day the Turks divertised themselves with a consort of Flutes, Cymbals, and other Instruments of their Fashion, and the terrible howl of the Assistants, which they account Melodious, denoting, as was supposed by their joy, some extraordinary Feast. The Besieged that were in the Counterscharp, but ten Paces off, could not forbear rallying these Barbarians, and ask them in scorn to give them part in the Divertisement of their Ball, being they had given them that of their Music. And the Ball did truly follow, but the Lepers were on the Christians side: For these Infidels having sprung a Mine, which they had newly dug, under the Posts and Pallizadoes of the Counterscharp, the Earth, with a good part of the palizado, and about ten of the Defendants were blown up, The Turks taking advantage of the Opportunity, used all their might to render themselves Masters of the Counterscharp, by the breach they had made in it. The Fight was hot, and the Slaughter great. The Confusion and Disorder grew high, but most amongst the Christians, which being perceived by Count Serini, and St. Croix, Lieutenant Colonel to Dupigni, they ran with a hundred Men to their Aid, and employing them to throw hand Granades, and other artificial Fires upon the Enemy, so encouraged their Friends, that they fell with revived Courage upon the Enemy, beat them back and killed a great number of them, planting the Heads of the slain in rows upon their Pallizadoes, letting these Barbarians know that Christian Walls would not tumble with noise of Instruments and shouting, as the Walls of Jericho once did.  
A Messenger being sent to the Duke of Lorraine a second time with Letters in cipher, was unhappily taken by the Turk, and his Letters being tied to an Arrow, were shot again into the Town, with Latin lines affixed to them, intimating, that they sent this Letter to the Besieged, being it was to no purpose to send it to Lorraine; being assured, that in the ill Condition the place was in, it would be taken before the Succours could arrive.  
The Governor published an Ordinance, whereby all Persons, of what Quality or Condition soever they were, being able to bear Arms, and had not yet listed themselves in the Companies of the University, or those of the Magistrates, should appear at the Newmarket upon the noise of the Bells, to be enrolled, and form a fourth Body, which was done; In the mean time, many Christians taken by the Tartars, being shaved, and in Turkish habits, found means to save themselves, and escape into the City.  
The Turks continued their Labours, and the Advancement of their Works; and to hinder the Effect of the Bombs which were continually thrown out of the City, they covered their Trenches with great Beams and Trees, upon which they threw Sacks of Earth in abundance, which not only closed the chinks, but rendered it proof against Granades, as also Musket shot. When this Work was finished, not only the principal Bassas, but the Visier himself came to view the Trenches, and lodged in them, having their separate Apartments, paved with Brick, and divided into Chambers, with all the conveniencies of great Houses.  
There arrived an Express in the Camp, 
Aug. 1.  which informed the Duke, that the King of Poland would not part from Cracovia till the 16th Instant; that the Troops of Saxony would have their Rendezvous at Dresden the 4th, and that those of Frankonia, would not begin to march before the 11th: These Succours appearing remote, and the duration of the Defence of Vienna incertain, his Highness resolved to approach the Enemy's Quarters. He thought that he should be able by the Twentieth of August, with his Forces, as well Imperialists as Bavarians, and the Troops of Polanders which should enter into Silesia; to pass the Daunbe at Krembs, and advance with that Body towards the Heights near the Camp of the Enemies, with design to maintain himself there till the arrival of the Allies. During this, he might weary out the Infidels, animate the Besieged in their Defence, and hold himself in a Condition to force a Post for the relief of the Place, according to the necessity of Affairs. He sent Count Palfi to Court, to acquaint his Imperial Majesty with the Design, and press the march of the Troops, which might be got together by that time; and some other disposal of Boats and Provisions necessary for that Expedition.  
After he had dispatched the Count, he was informed, that Count Tekely had sent Boats to the Turks, that he had passed the Danube, and that they were seen from Entserdorff, a little Town seated upon that River where the Imperialists had some Magazines. The Duke marched thither with four Regiments, and thence to the Bridge of Vienna, where, having learned that the Enemy had possessed themselves of a small Island, and that they had taken Boats from the Peasants, who had retired into the said Isle, he ordered the Baron of Mercy to dislodge them thence, and returned to Entserdorff. Mercy caused his Cannon to advance upon the opposite shore to the Isle, with the Dragoons of Savoy which guarded the Bridge, and having broken these Boats with his great Shot, he reduced the Turks to an Inability of being able to get out of the Tabor or Leopold's Isle.  
As soon as Tekely understood that the Imperialists were returned towards Vienna, he summoned Moravia to pay him Contribution. The Duke being advertised of it, returned to Ancren upon the Mark, to defend that Province against the Malcontents. He was informed upon his arrival there, that a party of them had repassed that River that day, and burned some Villages. He detached presently 500 Polanders to pursue them, seconding them with some Horse and Dragoons, who encountering them two Leagues from Ancren, loaden with Spoil, they attacked them so briskly, though far inferior in number, that they killed 500, released the Prisoners, recovered all the Booty, and took ten or twelve of their Standards.  
The Siege was carried on with no less bravery than it was sustained; and being several who were out of Employment were necessitous, an Ordinance was published, intimating that moneys and Provisions should be given to all such who would enrol themselves, with assurance they should not be obliged to serve after the Siege. Many accepted of the Condition, received three Patacoons each advance Moneys, and were regalled with Bread and Wine, by the care of the Prince of Swartzenberg, and by the Liberality of the Religious and the Citizens. Wine never failed, nor indeed fresh Meat for the sick, store of  having been twice brought in by sally during the Siege. The Magistrates had by the Governors Order taxed the ecclesiastics, the Cloisters, the Citizens, and the Peasants, who were refuged in the City, to furnish for the use of the Soldiers the hundredth Pint, which was punctually executed, there being none that refused to pay this Imposition: the greatest Lords and the Emperor's Officers not exempting themselves upon this Occasion.  
St. Stephen's Steeple, being very obnoxious to the Turks by reason of its height, and the great extent of its Discoveries, was much shot at by them, though Solyman, when he besieged Vienna, had declined ruining so noble a Fabric, upon no other Terms, but that they should put a a Half Moon, the Arms of that Empire, upon the Spire of it, which was still up. The Centinel that was there the 7th, perceived betwixt the River Mark and Moravia, on the other side the Danube, Fire and Smoke, which lasted till eight a Clock; C. Starenberg judged they were C. Tekely's Troops, who in passing the Waagh, had skirmished with the Imperialists, and it proved so, as he found by the return of one of his Spies, which he had sent to the Duke. The account he gave was, that the Turks having detatched 3000 Horse to discover the Succours which were arrived in the Prince's Army, out of Saxony, Bavaria, and the Circles, these Infidels fell into an Ambuscade which was laid for them, and where most of them were cut in pieces; that an Aga, Count Tekely's Secretary, and an Hungarian Count, since dead of his Wounds, were taken Prisoners; that the Imperialists had taken a great number of the Enemy's Wagons with Baggage, and that since this Advantage, many of the chief of the Malcontents were come in to the Duke.  
Colonel Heister having passed the Danube at Closternemburg, took four hundred of the Enemy's Horse. On the other side, the Malcontents continued to send small parties into Moravia, who set fire by Night on the Houses and Villages; and as it was a hard matter to remedy these Disorders by force of Arms, the Duke judged that the best way to repress them was by that of Reprizals. He caused Tekely to be advertised, that he would send Orders to Zatmar, and to all the Emperor's Garrisons, to burn the Palaces and Houses of all them of his party. This threatening put a stop to these Incendiaries; for he thereupon sent a Person to Chevalier Labormiski, under pretext of an Envoy to the King of Poland, to the end he might inform the Duke of Lorraine that he had not commanded those burn, and that they should hear no more of them.  
About this time, Count Albret Caprara, the Emperor's Envoy at Constantinople, had Permission given him by the Grand Visier, to return to his Master, and having passed by Tuln, he had in charge to propose to his Imperial Majesty, that upon the Session of Raab he would abandon the Siege of Vienna.  
Kotlinski, a Lieutenant, upon promise of the first vacant Company, had been dispatched from Vienna to the Duke, one from the Deputies of the Council of State, and the rest from the County Caplier and Starenberg. The first, for they were of several dates, marked the danger the Counterscharp was in, others gave an account of the state of the Siege, minding him of the Necessities of the place, and the Accidents that might happen, and praying him to hasten the Succours, and these were writ by the Governor. Caplier's Letters particularised the slain and wounded, finishing with earnestness for Relief, praying him to consider the Officers, their want of Granados, their stock being near spent, and the Disposition of the Citizens not to be relied upon. The last Letter marked, that C. Starenberg was sick of a bloody Flux, and could answer for nothing, unless Succours were great and quick.  
The Duke, who was careful in informing the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Saxony, of all he could learn of the state of the besieged, failed not to quicken the Auxiliaries, to communicate his Intelligence and Letters to them. He dispatched Count Caraffa to the King of Poland with them, and hastened the march of General Sinariski, who was come into Silesia six days since. This Count had also in charge, to pray his Majesty of Poland to come with the first Troops, as well for the esteem he had of his Merits, as because he believed that upon the Kings advance the gross of his Army would follow with more diligence. After he had dispatched C. Caraffa, he sent the Count Schaffenberg to the Elector of Saxony, to provide Wagons and Carriages for the Auxiliary Troops by the way as they should pass. As he did not doubt but that these pressing Letters would quicken th' advance of the Troops, he thought he was obliged to provide also for the passage of the Danube, and in order to it resolved to go to Krembs, whereof he advertised the Emperor by an Express. About the same time C. Starenberg had News from his Highness of the defeat of C. Tekely near Presburg, as also of the taking of a great Convoy that was going to the Ottoman Army, and that the King of Poland was upon his march to secure the Place. This good News infused Joy into the whole City, and was welcomed with all the Artillery, and the ringing of all their Bells. As every little Success encourages Soldiers at least to hope, so it fared here. A Scholar having killed a Janisary, and ripped open his Stomach, found ten ducats in Gold in it; and a Soldier having after a stiff Combat disarmed a Janisary, cut off his Head with his own Sable; Searching him afterwards, he found a Girdle about him full of Moneys, which he hide so well that his Comrades did not discover it: Being returned into the City, having unstitched his purchase, he found an 100 Sequins of Gold. He was so transported at the sight with Joy, that he ran like a Madman through the Strees, clapping his Hands, and showing his Gold to every body, making it appear by his Extravagancies, that he thought himself happier than the Emperor. His good Fortune gave Courage to his Companions, upon hopes of the like Adventure, making them good Anatomists and diligent Waiters.  
The Duke of Lorraine left Anneren encamped at Volgerdorp. He there received Letters from the Count Caplier and Starenberg. The first pressed strongly for Relief, by reason of the Diminution of the Garrison, and the Ammunitions of War. The Style of the second Letter was upon the brave, and seemed of a Person not greatly concerned; but in the three last Lines, being in cipher, he besought the Duke for speedy Succours, because the Retrenchments and cuttings off in the Lebel Bastion were very slight; that his Ammunitions and Officers failed him, and that he every day lost many of his Men. His Highness returned him answers full of comfort, advertising him of the state of the advance of the Auxiliaries, and the certitude of his Relief. In order to it, be quits Volgerdorp, and marched to Stokerau, the better from thence to discover the Isles of the Danube, and choose a place for making a Bridge for his Passage.  
Some of the great ones were of Opinion, that Vienna ought to be relieved by the Plain, passing the Danube at Presburg, this Opinion found many partisans, their reason was that the Army posting itself above the City, would cut off the Communication of the Besiegers with those Countries from whence they drew their Provisions; which being done, they judged the Turks would retire, without the Christians hazarding of a Battle. This reasoning did not want appearance, if it could be done before the Besieged were too much pressed; but the Enemies main force consisting in Horse, that of the Imperialists in Foot, the Duke thought Enclosures preferable to the Plains; besides, the Allies not being able to meet at Krembs before the Month of September, many days would be spent in marching thence to Presburg, and laying a Bridge over the River there, in a time when the condition of the Siege demanded all their haste. Moreover the Construction of a Bridge in that place was difficult, especially if the Enemy detached any strong Parties to oppose them, as they might easily do; insomuch that the Duke, who had in the beginning of the Siege looked upon the Mountains of Kalemberg as the surest way for the Relief of Vienna, without any farther amusing himself, resolved to pass the Army at Tuln and Krembs, disposing all things accordingly for the Execution of this Design. He did not believe the Enemy would come thither to oppose him, not only because part of his Army, and of that of the Bavarians was already on the other side of the Danube, and maintained themselves there, without attempts of the Turks to dislodge them; but also because it would be dangerous for these Infidels to engage themselves with a great Body of Horse beyond the straits or narrow Passages of the Forest of Vienna.  
Many were the Messengers and Spies which passed betwixt the Duke and Besieged, his Highness being careful to encourage and inform them. He now again assures them, that the Army composed of Bavarians, Saxons, Poles, and the Imperial Troops approached Krembs; That the King of Poland Commanded it in Person, and that he was accompanied by the Electors of Bavaria and Saxony; That the Emperor was removed from Passaw to Lintz, to be nearer Vienna, so that now there was nothing more required for the saving of Christendom, but a little more resistance, being all the Troops were ready to march. He added, that he himself was going to Krembs, to prepare the Bridges and every other necessary thing, to the end that nothing should retard the Succour of the Place, assuring moreover the Governor, that he would expose himself to all dangers to force the Enemy from the Siege. Fortune did begin now to favour them, being Tekely had been defeated at Presburg, and by the River of Marcka with great loss. This News caused a sensible Joy in all the Inhabitants, and particularly the ecclesiastics, whereof many were troubled with bloody Fluxes, and very many considerable Persons had been dead of it. The cause of this Disease may well be attributed to the ill Diet, the richest sort being forced to eat salt meats, differing from the Delicacies of their former feeding, besides the Meal they made their Bread of was neither clean nor well ground.  
The Duke in the mean time caused some Troops of the Regiments of Grana and Baden to secure Tuln, 
Aug. 22.  where there was a stone Wall and a Ditch, for he designed to preserve that Town, and make it one of the heads of his Bridge: the next day he went to discover the Ilets of the Danube, and having found them useful for his Design, he commanded ways to be made in them, and Boats to bewrought thither. Upon his return he found Count Palsi arrived from Lintz, with orders from the Emperor, that it was necessary he should expect the arrival of all the Allies before he approached near the Enemies.  
About this time a noise was spread in the City, that the Turks, who incessantly mined and moved the Earth, had made a Subterranean passage which should open into the Emperor's Cellars, by which they pretended to surprise the Town. The Governor, howbeit he believed nothing of it, ordered the Emperor's Guards which were left for the Guard of the Palace, to keep watch and Sentinels in the Cellars, which they did with no great regret. The same day there happened an accident, which for the rareness of it may well be recorded. Kimpler, an able Engineer, working in a Countermine under the Castle-Gate, encountered, deep in the Earth within a walled Vault, 
Estani.  a Coffin of Tin, wherein he thought to have found a dead Corpse, but opening it, he was dazzled with the lustre of a great many pieces of Gold and Silver, wherewith this Coffin was filled; he saw moreover rich Jewels enriched with precious Stones. Having secured this Treasure, he found in the bottom a Box of Tin, wherein was a Parchment where the following words were traced in ancient Characters.  
GAUDEBIS SI INVENERIS, VIDEBIS, TACEBIS, SED ORABIS, PUGNABIS, AEDIFICABIS, NON HODIE, NEC CRAS, SED QUIA UNIVERSUS EQUUS, TURRIS ERECTA ET ARMATA, DIVERSA ORDINATA ARMA SUBSCRIPTIO ROLLANDT HUNN. MOG. POSUIT.  
Those who would divine the Sentiments of Rowland Hun of Mets, who had deposited this Treasure in the Earth, pretended he had some Knowledge of the future, and that by this Inscription he would manifest that he knew this Treasure would be found during the Siege of Vienna, and that the Infidels should be obliged to abandon it. Their Sense of the words follows. Rowland speaking to Kimpler, says to him. Si inveneris, If thou dost find what I have hid from all others, videbis, tacebis, thou wilt consider these words, and discover thy good Fortune to no body, sed orabis, pugnabis, but thou shalt render thanks unto God for reserving these Riches for thee, and, as obliged in gratitude, thou shalt fight against the Enemies of his Name; aedificabis, non hodie nec cras, Thou shalt employ the moneys I designed for thee to build Churches; but it shall not be when thy Native Country is desolated by War; it shall not be neither to day nor tomorrow, sed quia universus equus, thou wouldst ill take thy time whilst the Ottoman Cavalry surround the Walls of the City; Turris erecta & armata, but fear nothing, the Ramparts raised for the defence of the City, and the brave Soldiers that Garrison it, will preserve it from the vain attempts of the Enemy. Diversa ordinata Arma, The Arms of the different Nations that thou seest arrayed in these Plains, shall only serve to render the Victories more glorious, their Triumph more splendid, and the flight of the Turks more infamous.  
Count Starenberg received new assurance by his Spies from the Duke, 
Aug. 24.  of being relieved in eight days, which caused an universal Joy, redoubled the Care, and augmented the Courage of all men. On the other side, the Infidels prepared for a general assault, whilst the Governor on the contrary did every day invent new Engines, as Freeze Horses bearded with Iron, turned Pikes, and the like, to oppose in the Breaches. Five hundred Horse of the Besiegers passing the River, burned some Villages, but they were encountered and defeated by a party of the Imperialists, commanded by Colonel Heister, who cut in pieces the greatest part of them, the rest endeavouring to save themselves by swimming being drowned in the River.  
We lest the Duke of Lorraine marching towards Tuln, but upon advice that the Malcontents were designing to make Incursions into Moravia, he detached Lubomirski, and two Regiments of the Emperor's Horse to march towards the Frontiers of that Province. This Report was grounded upon the Grand Viziers Order, who upon the Knowledge he had that the Imperialists and Auxiliaries took the way of Tuln and Krembs, had commanded Count Tekely to enter into the Hereditary Countries with Fire and Sword, thereby to oblige the Imperialists to return back to their defence. But the Malcontents having no mind to engage with the Duke, Tekely was contented to encamp upon the Mark; however, in obedience to the Grand Viziers Order, he caused the Tartars and Turks that were with him to enter into Austria, having promised to follow and second them with his Army.  
The Duke being advertised that the Infidels were burning the Villages towards Eversdorf, changed his march, having sent orders to Lubomiski, who was in the Avantguard to halt, and instead of marching towards Tuln, he went to meet the Turks, leaving his Baggage at Stokareau with the Regiment of Rokondi, leaving to Count Lesley the Care of the Execution of those things which he had resolved in order to the Passage of the Danube, and the Conjunction of the Auxiliary Forces. The Duke being come to the height of Pisemberg about two of the Clock, he could see the continuing of the Fires; he thereupon sent Parties out, who made some Prisoners. They were questioned, and answered, that the preceding Night they had passed the Marck with a Body of twenty five thousand Turks and Tartars; that Tekely followed them, and their Camp was but half a League from the Bridges of Vienna.  
The Duke hereupon immediately commanded Baron Mercy, with some Troops, to the top of the height to discover the Enemy. Upon his report he put the Army in Battalia, extending his right Wing towards the Wood, under the command of the Counts Caprara and Rabotta, posting the Dragoons there, and some small Field-pieces; and the left Wing was extended along the Plain under the Conduct of Prince Lewis of Baden. He drew the whole into two Lines, and a reserve, on the right whereof Lubomirski's Poles were placed. The Imperial Army was composed of thirteen Regiments of Horse, and five of Dragoons, besides Lubomirski's two thousand Poles. Whilst the Imperialists form their Squadrons, the Turks likewise ranged theirs, leaving the gross of their Troops in the bottom of the Plain. They began a line upon the heights extending to the left, as if designing to gain the flank of the Imperialists. As soon as they were approached each other, they began to skirmish, and as the Armies grew near, the Infidels detached two great Troops, the one of Turks, which moved easily, and the other of Tartars, who advanced towards the left. Some Volleys of Cannon which the Emperor's Dragoons had on their right, did somewhat disorder the Turks whilst they advanced, but did not hinder them to charge the Poles with much firmness. They immediately routed two squadrons, and with a surprising Vigour, or rather Temerity, passed even to the second Line, as well by the way they had made, as by the interval which the Imperial Horse had left, receiving in their Passage the fire of all the Neighbour squadrons which flanked them in this charge. Notwithstanding that, some of them penetrated even to the Reserves, and endeavoured to return by the same way they came, and after the same manner, but few of them came off.  
On the left Wing, the Tartars having endeavoured by small Troops to gain the flank of the Christians, were not more luckey, for those that past were cut in pieces by others that were sent against them, or obliged to return to their main body; after which, the Imperialists advancing always in good order to attack the whole front of the Turks, the Enemy separated before they could come up to them. One part took the way towards the Marck, and the other towards the Bridges of Vienna. They were followed some time without being overtaken. Those that took on the Danube side, finding themselves pursued, that the Poles were not far off, and that the whole Army marched that way, betook themselves to the only expedient for their escape, which was to cast themselves into the River, and endeavour a Passage by the remaining Posts and Pillars of the  Bridge, leaving their Arms, their Horses, and their Equipage on the brink of the River; but most of these were drowned, and the rest all killed or taken. The Night being come on, the Duke camped where he was. On the morrow he was presented with several Standards, Timbals, and Drums, and some Prisoners of note were likewise brought to him. The Turks lost, as was discovered by their own intercepted Letters, from a thousand to twelve thousand Men, many were killed upon the place, but many were drowned. The Chams Son was hurt, but saved himself by swimming upon his Horse. The Bassa of Erlaw was slain, with many Officers. The next Morning some Prisoners were taken, found hid in the Hedges and Bushes. Their Army consisted of near fourteen thousand Turks and Tartars, all Horse, but that of the Malcontents stayed at the Marck.  
The Duke came the same day to Cronenberg, to refresh his Horse which had been upon Service twenty four hours, with design to go and fight the Malcontents if they continued in their Post. He sent, for this purpose, to General Siemariski, who was come to Nekelburg with a body of Horse, being the King of Poland's Avaunt-Guard, to meet him the next day upon the way to Volgersdorff; but being upon his March, he had News that the Tekelists were retired to Tirnau; that the King had sent order to his General to attend him at Nekelburg, and that his Majesty would be at Krembs the first of September. The Duke hereupon returned to his Camp at Cronenburg, to expect the arrival of the Polish Army.  
They seemed in the Town in much distress, for the Governor had caused forty Rockets to be fired from the top of St. Stephen's Steeple, to advertise the Duke of the straits they were in, and the necessity of being suddenly relieved. The Grand Visier seemed to scorn these signs, answering them with two hundred Cannon shot. And yet it was observed, that the Infidels sent many Camels laden with Baggage and several Servants towards Presburg, probably to secure them in case they should be forced to raise the Siege.  
The same day, the Duke sent the Chevalier Lubormiski to compliment the King of Poland, who had also orders to inform his Majesty of the measures they had taken for the relief of Vienna: and that it seemed to require all their haste, as the Count's Capliers and Starenberg signified by their Letters, the Place being reduced to Extremity, but writ in such Terms which made it evident they would defend it with their Lives, but could answer for nothing else.  
The Grand Visier did in the mean time order the Walachians to endeavour to rebuild the Bridges of Vienna, to the end that they might, by a diversion that way, retard the march of the Imperialists, or employ a considerable body by that means. As the Waters were grown extreme low since the Bridges were ruined, insomuch that the Pillars which had been then burnt level with the Water, appeared now three or four foot above Water which gave room for this Enterprise. They were furnished with Timber out of the Neighbouring Villages, and the Work was carried on by the Walachians and Moldavians with so much diligence, that near a third of the great Bridge was laid in two Nights.  
The Duke having notice hereof, caused Boats to be prepared for the retaking of those Posts which he had quitted in the Isles. The Count Archinto and Colonel Heyster were employed herein, who on the Night of the 31th of August re-entered their old Retrenchments, planting there some Pieces of Cannon. Upon break of day they began to play upon the Turks, who were so greatly incommoded by the continual firing of great and small shot, that they were obliged to quit their Enterprise. They afterwards applied Pitch and Tar Barrels to the Pillars that remained, and so burnt them. The same day the Turks sent away many Camels, Wagons loaden with Baggage, and part of their Artillery, which they conducted towards the Forest of Vienna. After Noon, those who were upon the Ramparts heard several Musket shots the way that these Infidels marched, which made them guests that they were skirmishing with the Pickeerers of the Christian Army, and that consequently the Succours were near hand.  
At the same time, the Duke of Lorraine being advertised that the King of Poland lay at Heilbron, left the command of the Army to Count Caprara, and went to give this Prince a visit. He met him at the Head of his Hussars, and alighting from his Horse, when he was come within twenty five paces of him, moved towards him, which his Majesty perceiving, he likewise descended, met him and embraced him, and after some obliging discourse, he presented the Prince his Son to him, saying, he would have him to be his Servant, as he was, and that he had brought him with him to teach him betimes to serve the Emperor. The Senators, the Palatines, and the principal Officers of the Crown, did likewise compliment the Duke. The King and Duke mounted on Horseback, and having passed the Troops, continued their march, discoursing the whole time together. When they arrived in the Camp, they entered the King's Tent, together with the Prince and the Grandees of Poland, where the Duke entertained his Majesty with the main Discourses that tended to the Affairs in hand.  
The Prince of Waldeck, who had no Opportunity to speak with the Duke in the King's Tent, went to attend him at Stokarcau, where he communicated all his Thoughts, and agreed with him of the Manner and Method they were to use in relieving the Place.  
The Duke dined that day with the King, sitting at the upper end on the Right-Hand of the King, the Prince being seated on his left, all three in Chairs with backs. Some Palatines and Officers of the Imperial Army were also placed at the Table by the King's Order. After this repast the Duke returned to his Camp very well satisfied with the Civilities done him by his Majesty, who likewise approved of all what this Prince had proposed to him, and upon his reiterated Instances he made to him for hastening the Conjunction of his Forces, he sent Orders to his Great General, who was stayed behind, to hasten his march. The King himself resolved to be at Krembs the second of September, where the Emperor was to come to agree about the Conjunction and Passage of the Armies.  
In the mean time the Emperor, who should have come to Krembs, not only to animate and authorize the Expedition by his Presence, but also to allay the infinite Difficulties which the Competition of so many Princes would occasion, was retained at Lintz by an Indisposition of Health. Thus the Care of all was left to the Duke of Lorraine; as also to regulate the Pretensions of the Auxiliary Armies. Having at length found Expedients for all these Difficulties, he went and acquainted the King of Poland with what he had designed, which being highly approved of, he went thence to Otelsdorff, where at his entreaty the Duke of Saxony, and all the Generals met him. After some Contestations, the Passage of the Danube, and the Conjunction of all the Auxiliaries was resolved upon, which was to be September 5. in the Plains of Tuln. It was determined that the Polish Army, with that of the Emperors, should pass where they were. That the Saxons should traverse the River upon the Bridge at Krembs, and whereas the Bavarians with some Germane Troops camped there under the Command of Count Lesley, they should all march in body to Tuln, to join the Imperial Army, and that of Poland.  
The Princes upon Consultation deferred the Execution of this Design till the seventh. The King began to pass the sixth, in the Evening. The Duke of Lorraine, after having detached the Contes of Lodrox, Riccardi and Herberwiller, with their Regiments, and two Batalions of Lorraine, to join 3000 Poles, which the King ought to add to them to form a Body to cover Moravia; he sent Colonel Heyster with 600 Horse to Closterneuburg, with orders to make Fires upon the heights of Khalenberg, to advertise the besieged by this sign, which was concerted betwixt them, of the approach of their relief.  
The besieged had been extremely pressed, for the Turks had finished their Galleries, and attacked the two Bastions of Lebel and the Court, so that the besieged did daily by Messages and Rockets advertise their Friends of the extremity they were reduced to, the Enemy being now attacked to the very body of the place, having made a great breach in the Court Bastion. The sixth at Night they were greatly encouraged by the firing of five Fusees or Rockets upon the Mountain of Kalenberg, which made them judge their help near hand, and which they answered by the like Signal.  
The Grand Visier, not ignorant of the Christians motion, on the seventh commanded a review of his Troops to be made, which upon enquiry were represented to him by his Officers to amount to 168000 Men; a List whereof was found in his Tent, as also in that of Reiz Effendi, or chief Secretary, the which we have omitted here, not to puzzle the course of History with hard Names: but shall however, to satisfy the more curious, subjoin not only that, but an exact account of the Christian Army that raised this celebrious Siege, and also of those Worthies who deserve to have their Memories transferred to Posterity, for defending their City with so signal Bravery and Constancy.  
It did not seem that the Christian Princes in the Turkish Army did serve them with any great good will. Tekely, who had been but once in the Camp to salute the Grand Visier, left but a thousand Hungarians with him upon his departure; and Abassi, though often invited to the Port, excused his attendance by manifold Pretences. However the Visier being entered Hungary, he could not dispense with his waiting upon him at Javarin, though but with few Troops. He was notwithstanding well received by this Minister, and sent back to guard the Passages betwixt Raab and Ramnitz, and the Bridges which the Turks had built upon those two Rivers, to secure a retreat in case Fortune proved their Enemy. The Vayvod of Walachia, already mentioned, caused a Cross of Oak of a prodigious bigness to be planted before his Tent in the Camp at Vienna; it is seventeen foot in length, with this Inscription in Latin upon it;  
Crucis exaltatio est conservatio Mundi. Crux decor Ecclesiae. Crux custodia Regum. Crux confirmatio Fidelium. Crux Gloria Angelorum, & vulnus Demonum.  
Nos Dei Gratia servamus, Canthacuzenus, Valachiae Transalpinae Princeps, ejusdem perpetuus haeres & Dominus, etc. Ereximus Crucem hanc in loco quavis die devotione Populi, & sacro honorato in perpetuam sui suorumque Memoriam, Tempore obsidionis Mahometanae à Vizirio Kara Mustapha Bassa Viennensis inferioris Austriae. Mense Sept. die 1. Anno 1683.  
Viator Memento mori.  
The Infidels, upon the approach of the Christians, were in no little disorder, their whole Camp being in a tumultuous Motion, their Horse moved confusedly, and the Servants were seen to load their Camels with Baggage, which made the Besieged judge, that they designed to march to meet the Succours; notwithstanding this Disorder, they did not discontinue their Approaches, and the following day redoubled the firing of their Cannon and Mortars. That Morning, a Prisoner being taken, reported, That the Turks were in a great Consternation, because the Christians were already upon the Mountain of Kalemberg. Those who were upon the Rampart saw their Enemies pull down their Tents, and go and join their Companions, who were advanced to oppose the Passage of the Christians, and about Noon they saw a great Body ranging themselves in Battalia at the foot of the Mountain, whilst others joined them, carrying with them all their Baggage and Provisions upon Wagons and Camels, as if they designed to change their Camp, where they also planted their Pavilions in the same manner, as if they intended a long stay there, probably to refresh themselves, to be more brisk, and in a condition to fight the Succours when they should descend from the Hills. During all these motions, the attack was carried on with redoubled vigour, and though the defence was yet braver, yet at Night they fired many Rockets to advertise their friends that the place was reduced to the last extremity, and that they could hold out no longer.  
But now the Christians were seen to cover the Mountain of Kalemberg, and to salute their Enemies with several volleys of Cannon. To comprehend well the joy of the besieged at so charming a spectacle, we need but represent to ourselves, how they had been close shut up the space of nine Weeks, being every hour, indeed moment, in cruel apprehensions for their goods, their lives, their Wives and their Children; and to see themselves now upon the point to be delivered from these terrible alarms.  
The Christian Army being assembled, as is already said, at Tuln, and that the Duke of Lorraine had put an end to several difficulties which were again started about the Rank, and the command of so many Princes and Generals, he brought it to a conclusion, that they should march the next day, being the 9th, towards Vienna. As soon as this resolution was taken, he sent Baron Mercy to Morbach with 2000 Horse, to observe the countenance and motions of the Turks. The 9th, at the point of day, he marched with all the Germane Army, and came and encamped betwixt St. Andrew and Koningseck. In this Post he received advice of the Cities being reduced to its last extremity, and that they fired with nothing but Muskets. He sent to advertise the King of Poland, who was yet at Tuln, with the news, and caused the Prisoners to be conducted to him, who confirmed the advice. He writ also to him, beseeching him to advance and join with him.  
The 10th, the Duke caused the Germans to enter the Mountains by three several avenues, and left a fourth for the March of the Poles. He camped at Wilbleng, and the Poles rested an hour behind to the right. The King himself came to discover the heights where the Imperialists were camped. The Duke shown him Kalemberg from thence, whither he would march next morning; and his Majesty returned to his Camp. By favour of the night the Duke went in Person to discover the passage of Kalemberg, and to take possession of those Posts he judged necessary to assure their march. He also seized the Chapel of St. Leopold, and having put 300 men into it to secure it, returned to his Camp, having sent to inform the King of what was done; after this the Army was put in Battle-array to possess Kalemberg by five differing ways, according to the directions given by the Duke, and consented to by the King. The way on the right was left to his Majesty, as the day before.  
The Prince of Sax-Lawenburg, General of the Horse, took the next passage to the Poles, conducting by that way the Right Wing, consisting of eight Regiments of the Emperor's Horse, two of Dragoons, and one of Cravats, of all the Horse and all the Dragoons of Bavaria and Francony.  
The Infantry of Franconia and Bavaria took the third way, which was the middlemost, being commanded by the Prince of Waldeck. The Elector of Bavaria placed himself with the said Prince that day, and continued there all the day following, advancing with much firmness in places of most danger, but without any Fonction or command, he having declared at first, that he would only serve as a Volunteer.  
All the Emperor's Infantry, and that of Saxony, took the other two passages to the left, whereof one was that of St. Leopold's Chapel, being the highway, and the other went along the Danube. Prince Herman of Baden and Count Lesley General of the Artillery were at the head of the Foot. Count 4 Caprara General of the Horse followed immediately by the same ways with the left Wing, which contained seven Regiments of the emperor's, Lubomirski's Poles, to which the King had joined some Squadrons of his, and all the Cavalry and Dragoons of Saxony. The Elector of Saxony commanded the Auxiliary Troops, which, however of differing tempers and Bodies, marched in Battalia, in as much as the ground would permit it, and were computed to amount to 65000 men. About eleven of the clock, the first Squadrons had gained the tops of Kalemberg, without any opposition at all. They there extended the Front of the Army above a league and a half, camping on the declivity of the Mountain towards Closternewburg, in three lines, and some places more, as the ground would permit them, seizing thereby seven or eight Avenues, by which they might descend and range themselves for the combat.  
They brought at the same time some small Field-Pieces to St. Leopold, and to the Monastery of Camaldoli. The remainder also of the day and all the night was spent in advancing the Train, which was not effected without great trouble, the Mountain being so steep, that none but small Field-Pieces could be brought up, nor they but in some time doubling and tripling the draught Horses.  
The Turks seeing the Christians appear about the Chapel of St. Leopold, and the aforesaid Monastery, drew out on their right, advanced to the foot of the Mountains and extending thence to the brink of the Danube, they seized the Hedges, hollow-ways and heights, from whence they might incommode the Enemy at the descent of the hills and first filings out of their straits.  
The Cannon being arrived at St. Leopold and Camaldoli, they-quickly obliged the Turks to quit the Posts which they had taken, and remove out of their shot. The Troops which they had advanced, consisted in Horse, and another sort of Militia, which fights like our Dragoons on Horseback and on foot. Of these the number was great, and they had brought but few Foot out of the Camp, and without Cannon in all this detachment which they opposed against the Christians.  
The space betwixt Vienna and the entry of the Wood is reckoned a League and a half, the Country being very difficult, trenched with Vineyards, Ravines and hollow ways. The Vineyard was enclosed by a great Dike which covered the Turks Camp on the side of Helgstat. The Duke of Lorraine had chosen this march, to make use of the advantage of the heights, and judging that in a situation of this nature, he might secure his Flanks. His design was the next day to coast the Danube, and to attack the Turkish Camp on their right. It was for this reason, and because of the cuts in the ground, that he placed a great Body of Foot to the left, this Wing being designed first to charge the Enemies.  
The King of Poland, who stayed an hour behind, having encamped, came to St. Leopolds Chappel, from whence the Duke shown him the descent of the Mountain, the Camp of the Turks, and the Troops which were advanced to oppose the descent of the Christians. Their Countenance made his Majesty of opinion, that they would dispute all the passages, and that the Duke should do well if they could the next day seize the first heights at the entry of the Wood He moreover desired some Germane Foot to join with his in the descent of the Mountain. Having obtained four Battalions, he caused them to advance on that side, whereby the Poles were to descend. Towards the evening of that day, the Duke having surveyed the ground at the foot of Camaldoli, ordered Count Lesley to command some Troops to take post at night at the going out of the Wood, and to raise a Battery there, the better to secure the passage of the Army the next day. At first there were but two Battalions sent Count Lesley, deferring to send any greater number till it was with the Artillery. They laboured all Night at this work; but the Turks being ware of it, before it was finished, they sent some Troops very early to hinder the Labourers, and posted themselves neat them behind a Curtain, and behind Planks which well-nigh shut the descent from the Mountain before the Christians Battery. Count Fontaine, who commanded the Post, was quick in opposing their effort, and having called the men from their work, and got his two Battalions together, he posted them betwixt his Battery and their Barricado, yet so as not to be encompassed by them, who at the same time began to stretch to the right and left, to gain the Christians Flanks.  
The Duke, who observed from St. Leopolds' Chapel the Turks motion, sent some Battalions of the Regiments next hand to the relief of his men. These being commanded by the Duke of Croy, arriving in time, the Imperialists extended their line, and took a resolution to attack the Infidels in their Post behind their blind. This was executed with so much vigour, that the Enemy were forced to give way. They abandoned their Post, and retired to another, where the gross of their Body remained. The Duke of Croy having his shoulder pierced with a Musket-shot in this action, was obliged to retire, leaving the command to C. Fontaine, who disposed all things for the defence of the Post, which the Enemy seemed forward to attack again, but they contented themselves with shooting out of their own station, the fire continuing brisk on both sides.  
The Duke perceiving that the Turks made all that Body move which had camped beyond Neudorff to support their advanced Troops, he first commanded all the left Wing to march, and presently after he gave order to Prince Waldeck, and to the Duke of Sax-Lawenburg, to rush out of the Woods upon the Enemies, who were at the head of their Camp. He sent to advertise the King of Poland of all this, and understanding that his Majesty came to St. Leopolds Chappel, he went to meet him there, and showing the motions the Armies were in, he acquainted him with all the orders that he had given upon this occasion. After they had agreed upon all things, the King having performed his devotion at the Chapel, mounting on Horseback, he went from Rank to Rank, exhorting his Officers and Soldiers to do well, and spoke to them after this manner.  
Generous Polish Cavaliers, It is not only to defend the glory which your Ancestors, and your courage have acquired to you, of being esteemed the invincible Bulwark of Christendom against the Ottoman Power, It is not the defence only of your own Country, which the loss of Vienna by an infallible consequence will expose to the cruel Invasion of those against whom you are going to fight; but it is the cause of God, and to save the Empire of the West which does us the honour to have recourse to our Arms; an honour which our Ancestors did never presume to hope for, and which is reserved for your valour. Think then of nothing but conquering, or to die nobly in this occasion, to which the glory of Martyrdom is concomitant. Think that your King fights in the head of you, to partake with you of your perils and your victories, and rest assured that the God of Battles, whose cause we are going to defend, will not fail to fight for us.  
Whilst this Prince endeavoured by his discouses to inspire his Troops with that generous ardour he was himself agitated; the Citizens of Vienna, who had been advertised of the approach of their relief, saw with inexpressible content, the Army of the Christians descend from the Mountains of Kalemberg, being ascertained by the noise of the Cannon which was shot against the Turks, who had parapetted the Passages with earth and stone, though to no purpose, that their deliverance was near. And they would also contribute all they could to it, by the discharge of all their Artillery from the Bastions and Curtains of the wall. There was also an infinity of small shot discharged on both sides, with many Granades. The Turks had not as yet shot so many Bombs since the beginning of the Siege, as they did this day, to retard the Christians that descended into the Plain, and to annoy those who crowded upon the heights of the City, to observe the descent of their friends and the combat.  
Whilst the King of Poland continued his march at the head of his Army, the Duke of Lorraine caused Heisters' Regiment of Dragoons, and another of Saxony, which Count Caprara posts to the left at the foot of St. Leopolds Chappel, to descend. That of Heister received orders at eight of the clock to go and attack the Enemies, who had possessed a place to the left, from whence they troubled the Imperialists, and the Infantry had likewise order to advance upon the Turks, who were retired behind their courtains and hollow ways. This motion was made on both sides at once. The Turks made some resistance at first, but not with Vigour enough to hinder the Christians advance, who obliged them to retire behind another blind.  
Count Lesley, who had brought down some Cannon, planted it at the head of the Infantry. The Duke of Croy was also returned, for having used the first Applications to his hurt, he had force enough not to quit the fight the whole day. This advantage gave both time and room to extend the front of the left Wing, as it descended and issued out of the straits. In the mean time, the first Line of Infantry, which in their march against the Infidels gave continual fire with their Muskets, mingled with that of Field-pieces, beat them out of another Post, and a Line of Curtain which reached from the Danube Hill over against the Carthusians. The Duke about ten a Clock made a halt, and whilst the rest of the left Wing filled the ground which the first Troops had taken, and that Count Caprara extended it to the Banks of the Danube; he sent orders to the Prince of Waldeck, who began to appear upon th' first heights to the right, and to the Duke of Saxon-Lawenburg, who was also got out of the Wood, to continue their march until they were equal with the front of the Troops commanded by the Duke of Croy, and to advance extending to the right, until they came within shot of the Poles, upon their issuing out of their Avenues which were on the right hand of all.  
These orders being given, the Duke returned to the head of the left Wing, to make the great Body of the Germans move at once. The Great Duke of Saxony came and joined him, and continued always near him in the places the most exposed. At Noon they saw the King at the Head of his Troops, who came and joined the right Wing of the Imperialists. The Duke in the mean time took care that in marching to the Enemy, the Subaltern Generals should rally and re-establish any Disorders which might have happened by the Difficulty of the Passages, and that all should advance with equality, firing continually with their great and small shot.  
The march was in this order, though slowly, by reason of the roughness of the way, and the opposition of the Enemy, the left moving along the Danube as far as the Village of Neudorff, carried it, after a considerable resistance. To the right, upon the same Line, there was another Hill guarded by the Turks, at the attack whereof a Dutch Batallion being disordered, was succoured by Stirums Dragoons, ordered by Count Dunewald. This Batallion recovered, took the Post, and continued to advance.  
The justness of this march, the Christian Armies order of Battle, and the situation of the Place, which made the Imperialists appear as in a kind of Amphitheatre, presented a great and formidable object to the sight, which astonished the Turks, and did not a little contribute to the Victory.  
The King of Poland being yet behind, the Army halted near Newdorff, until he was advanced upon the same Line, after which they continued their march. The Imperialists carried, without very great resistance, the Post the Turks had at Helgstat, and the Prince of Waldeck obliged those that opposed him to retire.  
In the mean time the Infidels, who were in Battalia in their Camp, moved as if they had designed upon the left Wing, but perceiving the Army of Poland upon the heights, they moved that way, so that the Poles and Turks faced each other almost in the same order, making more depth than front. The Poles seemed backed by the Wood, and the Turks by their Camp.  
The King, who was in the head of his Troops, detached some squadrons of his Hussars, who charged the Turks, being all Lanciers, with great Vigour they bore before them those that opposed them; but engaging themselves too far, they drew so many Enemies upon them, that they were forced to run. The Turks followed them to a Place where Prince Waldeck had opportunely posted two Batalions of Bavarians. The fire of these Foot cooled the pursuit of the Enemy, and gave the King of Poland time to cause his first Line to advance to re-establish the Disorder of his Hussars. Count Rabata, at the King's desire, joined the Emperor's Dragoons with them. But this body of Turks detached from their Troops, did not dare to stand the shock of the Christians, but retired to a height where they had Foot and Cannon, with more diligence than they were come.  
After this advantage, the King continued to march with all his Army, and the Turks endeavoured to obstruct their Passage from the several Posts they had. The fire of their Artillery and Muskets did some harm to the Poles, but did not break them, and so they advanced still gaining Ground insensibly upon the Enemy.  
In the mean time, the Duke being far advanced towards the left of the Enemy's Camp, to divert their Endeavours upon the right, the Turks put themselves in battalia upon the Ravine or— before their Camp, and planting some great Guns against the Christians, they made many shot, and seemed by their mien to resolve to defend that Post which was the strongest of all, and served for a Retrenchment for their Camp, but their firmness did not last long. The Imperialists being advanced within Musket shot, they abandoned their Station about five in th' Evening, and left them the convenience of passing it without disorder, and entering into their Camp.  
It was then that the Duke, making use of this Advantage, wheeled all his left Wing, and instead of continuing his way by the Danube, he caused it to march to the right, to enter into the Enemy's Camp, no Soldier quitting his rank to pillage their Baggage which they had abandoned, and their Tents standing. This motion being perceived by the Turks who were engaged against the Poles on the right Wing, quite dismayed them, and they began to retire for fear of being charged in the Flank. The King thereupon passed the Ravine with his Troops, notwithstanding the firing of some Janissaries that defended it, and pursued the Enemies. About seven a Clock he entered their Camp some little time after Prince Waldeck, who passed into it with his Bavarians and Franconians. Half an hour after, the Duke having gained the Suburbs and Counterscharp, commanded Prince Lewis of Baden to advance towards the Trenches of the Turks with some Troops that the Baron of Mercy conducted, but this Prince could not come there so soon, but that the Janissaries that were in guard there had leisure to make their retreat by favour of the Night that came on. They had begun it as soon as they saw the Christians approach their Camp. They retired with no great loss, having had the bravery before they abandoned their Trenches to attempt another attack against the City, and to turn and fire the Cannon of their Batteries against the Army. The Night suspended the Victory, and obliged the Troops to make halt in that part of the Camp which was betwixt the Danube and the City, the Turks being retreated on the other side of the River.  
The Duke of Lorraine sent to compliment the King, upon the happy success of that day, which was owing to his presence. This Prince returned his compliment, confessing that every body had a share in it, but that all the honour was due to his Conduct, and to the valour of the Germane Troops, who first entered the Camp, and the Enemy's works.  
During the Night the Turks passed the River at Schunket, making their retreat by the Rear of their Front, and quitted their Camp with so much precipitation, that they left behind them in the great Visier's Quarters the Standard of the Ottoman Empire, and the Horse Tail, the ordinary Ensigns of their dignity. They left also all their Tents, and the greatest part of their Equipage, all their Ammunition and Provisions, which they had in great abundance, all their Artillery, amounting to 180 pieces of Cannon and Mortars, and they hastened their retreat with so much diligence, that their foremost Troops had the next day passed the Ra●b.  
The Christians lost no body of consideration except Prince Thomas of Croy, the Count of Transmandorff, young Poloski Captain of a Company of Hussars; and the wounded, besides the Duke of Croy, the Counts Fontaine, Tilly, and Schalemburg, were inconsiderable.  
The 13th early, the Duke having appointed his Army to be ready, went to wait on the King of Poland to regulate their march, and the immediate pursuit of the Victory. But finding him little disposed to it, he omitted no instances to persuade him to it, proposing to him to march with all the Army, or with all the Horse only, or else with a great detachment; but the King opposed the weariness of his Troops, and the necessity of refreshing them some hours. The King thereunto being unwilling, the Duke entered into the City.  
The Grand Visier, before his flight, caused the Heads of five of the Women of his Seraglio to be cut off, for fear they should fall into the hands of the Conquerors. The Baron of Kaunitz, the Emperors Resident at the Port, who was at present in the Visier's Quarters, was in danger of being killed by the Christians in the heat of the Battle, as being habited after the Turkish fashion. By day there was not a Turk left, though they were traced during the obscurity of the Night by the Villages on fire, the Infidels having marked their retreat with this last cruelty, after they had first burnt their Camp, as far as the precipitation of their flight, and the fear which obliged them to be gone would permit them. They retired also out of the Isle by favour of their lower Bridge, the upper Bridge which they had laid being possessed by the Christians upon their arrival. The same evening many Cavaliers and Soldiers entered the City with great Droves of , which they found in the Camp and near it, which continuing the following days, Beef became so cheap that they were sold for five and six Florins each.  
The Duke of Lorraine being now assured that he had no more Enemies to combat, dispatched the Count of Aversberg, Son to the Prince of that name, to the Emperor, to inform him with the happy success of that day.  
On the morrow of the fight, being the 13th, the fire took in the Powder which the Turks had left a League from the City, and consumed an infinite number of Bombs, Granades, and other artificial fireworks. This accident was attributed to the negligence of some Christian Soldiers, and yet there were prodigious quantities of Powder, Bullets, etc. left behind. It was observable that many of the Cannon which the Turks had abandoned were marked with the Arms of the Emperor's Ferdinand the first, and Rodolf the second.  
After the Soldiery had pillaged the immense Riches of the Camp, which amounted to many Millions, the King of Poland entered into the City, accompanied with Count Starenberg the Governor, many Commanders, and a great number of the Polish Nobility, where Te Deum being sung, he, the Duke of Bavaria, and several Grandees, were sumptuously treated by the Governor, the People by their joyful acclamations eechoing the praises of their Deliverers.  
In the mean time, the Duke of Lorraine was employed in giving the necessary Orders for the Army, part of it beginning to discamp, and all together with the Poles, designing to go in pursuit of the Enemy, which favourable conjuncture was omitted in expectation of the Emperor, who also arrived that evening at Vienna, where he was received coming out of his Boat, by the two Electors, and the principal Officers of War and Justice. Having taken a view of the Enemy's works, He caused Te Deum to be sung with all the solemnity possible in the Church of St. Stephen. That done, he caused the Crescent and Star, the Ottoman Arms, to be taken down from the Spire of that Steeple, placed there since the time of Solyman, being these last Turks did not cease shooting at it, and raised the Cross in their place.  
Wednesday being the 15th, the King of Poland sent his Grand Chancellor to the Emperor with a numerous Train to compliment him, and offer him a part of the booty which he had found in the Grand Visier's Tent, and amongst other things, the Standard which was always carried before him when he marched. It was made of Horsehair worked with the Needle, and embroidered with flowers, the staff of it was guilt, as also the Apple which was of brass. They call it Tugh in their Language, which is to say Horse Tail. The Chancellor made a very elegant Latin Speech, and the Emperor answered it with Sentiments of esteem and acknowledgement for his Majesty of Poland. After a quarter of an hours conversation with this Envoy, and hearing Mass in our Lady of Loretto's Chapel, he took Horse to ride to the Camp, where he was to visit the King of Poland. There was some difficulty about the upper hand. This Prince pretended it, and there were examples contrary to this pretention. In the mean time what he had done deserved particular consideration. To conclude, it was resolved, for the removing of these obstacles, that the Emperor should go see the Troops, that they should be ranged in Battalia, and that these two Sovereigns should advance within twenty steps of each other, which was performed in the manner following. The Emperor, having seen the Bavarians in Battalia, continued his way to Ebersdorff, where the first Squadrons of the left Wing were drawn up, and thence he went to Swech where the right Wing was posted, and where the King of Poland expected him. Being within Pistol-shot of each other, the King, with the Prince his Son, upon a little gallop moved forwards, and then both Princes uncovered at once, saluted and covered again in a moment. The Emperor spoke first, and told the King, That he was extremely obliged to him, for leaving his Country, and undertaking a long and painful voyage, to come and combat his Enemies and deliver Vienna; that all Christendom shared in the obligation, and that he had covered himself with glory by so generous an action. The King of Poland answered him, that it was to God alone that we ought to render our thanks for this Victory; that he had done nothing but what every Christian Prince was obliged to do upon the like occasion; and that he would endeavour for the future to do yet more for the Interest of Religion, that all his displeasure was, that he was not in a condition to pursue the Enemy upon their defeat, but that his Troops after a march of three days required some rest, especially his Cavalry, the Horse being extremely tired. Prince Alexander, who by order of his Father was clothed that day after the Germane fashion, kissed the Emperor's hand, who thereupon returned into the City, and the King further into his Camp. His Imperial Majesty in his return observed that all the Villages and Palaces were burnt around, except the place where Solyman had formerly camped, when he besieged Vienna; in memory whereof the Emperor Rodolf had caused a house of pleasure to be built in that place, with Towers, which were covered with guilt Copper in the same symmetry or figure that the Sultan's Tents were; so that the Turks being informed that this building had been made after the Model of Soliman's Camp, would not ruin it during the Siege, but had made a Magazine of it, where was also found a great quantity of Bread and Biscuit.  
The Emperor employed the rest of the time that he stayed at Vienna, in visiting the Retrenchments and Fortifications with Count Starenberg had made behind the Bastions and the Walls, to defend the Ground foot by foot. The Prince Elector of Saxony parted the fifteenth with all his Troops. His retreat seemed precipitated, and supposed to be upon account of the Protestants of Hungary, thinking perhaps he had done enough in saving of Vienna, whereto he nobly contributed. The Emperor, willing to recompense Count Starenberg's Services, made him Marshal General of the Field, and of his Privy Council; he gave him 100000 Florins, and writ to the King of Spain to send him the Order of the Golden Fleece. He also conferred the same Employments, and Honours upon Count Capliers, and having presented Prince Alexander, the King of Poland's Son, with a Sword richly adorned with Jewels of great value, He returned back to Lintz. The greatest part of those who fled upon the approach of the Turks, returned to the City when they knew the Siege was raised. They began to rebuild the Houses that were ruined, and amongst others the Emperor's Palace and Scots Church,  
During these Triumphs at Vienna, the Grand Visier, sensible of his misfortune, and the malice of his Enemies, and knowing that the Bassa of Buda would render him no good Offices at Court, upon the raising of the Siege of Vienna, resolved to prevent him, and informed the Grand Signior, by an express he dispatched to him to Belgrade, that he had disposed all things to check the first onset of the Christians, and engage them in Battle, which would undoubtedly have been accompanied with Success; but that he was forced to change design, because the Bassa retired with his Army, the Walachians, the Moldavians, and the Hungarians, which did so mainly abate the Courage of his Troops, that it was afterward impossible for him to bring them to fight; that so he had been obliged to retire to conserve the rest of the Army, and not to hazard the Person of his Highness. Nevertheless the Grand Visier, having well examined the Consequences which the ill Success of his Enterprise might have, did scarce believe himself secure by this precaution, and he persuaded himself that he must immolate the Bassa of Budas Life to preserve his own. He caused him immediately to be arrested, together with the Bassas of Erseck and Poslega, who he knew were of Intelligence with the former, and caused them all three to be strangled. These proceed furnished his Enemies with Pretexts to destroy him, chief the Kisler-Agasi, a Creature of the Sultana Valide, to whom she had recommended upon her Deathbed, to revenge her upon this chief Minister, which he also did.  
After the Death of these three Bassas, the Grand Visier continued his march, but in his Passage by Raab, that Garrison fell upon his Rearguard, and killed near 600 of them. At Gran he was joined by a body of 15000 Turks, who were going to Belgrade. The remains of the Ottoman Army were dispersed some at Gran, some at Newhausel, at Buda some, and the rest entrenched near Altemburg.  
On the other side, the Christians discoursed of the rest of the Campania; but as part of the Allies did think they had done enough in contributing to the relief of Vienna, thought of returning home, many Councils were held to examine by what means they might be stayed. The Duke of Saxony continued inflexible in his Resolution, adn was marched for his Country. The Elector of Bavaria consented to leave his Troops with the Emperors, but the Prince of Waldeck gave them to understand, that he should want new orders for the undertaking of new Enterprises with the Troops of Franconia, which he commanded. But the Duke of Lorraine persuaded himself that these Difficulties had not happened if by a quick engagement they had hurried the Allies to pursue the Victory, and this was one of the chief reasons that moved the Duke to press the King in it.  
Several Projects were made to divide the Army for different Occasions, many Conferences were had with the Allies, and all the time was consumed in Councils. In the mean time, the Duke, who thought of nothing but improving the rest of the Summer, proposed every thing that he thought favourable, either for the Reduction of Hungary, for the Siege of Newhausel, or that of Gran, or to take the Posts of Barcam, and that of Pest for the settling of their Winter Quarters, and made it appear that nothing of all this could be done without great Forces, the Army of the Turks not being wholly defeated, however routed, and that the Rebel's Army was still entire.  
He determined nothing, because he knew not what measures the Turk would take. He only affirmed, that they ought to march forthwith into Hungary with all the Dispositions necessary to act as the Enemies should direct.  
The Emperor having approved his Propositions, and the King of Poland conforming to them, they marched the 18th towards Presburg, and they encamped the same day with all the Imperial Troops near Fichen; from thence they went to Heinburg, and the 20th they approached Presburg, where the Duke expected the Boats from the Bridge of Tuln according to orders. However the Bridge could not be finished till the 25th, by reason of the great Winds, and the Difficulty of getting Boats in a desolate Country. The Franconians continued camped near Vienna, and the Bavarians came the 19th to Fichen.  
The 22th, news came that Count Budianis, who upon the arrival of the Turks had abandoned the passages which he kept upon the Raab, and embraced the party of the Malcontents, after having warred against the Emperor's Troops with a Body of Turks and Hungarians of his Generality, burnt and pillaged a great number of Villages upon the frontier of Styria, had surprised and cut in pieces those same Turks to which he was united, and had afterwards joined with the Count of Aspremont, to endeavour to incommode them of the great Army in their retreat towards Buda.  
The Bridge upon the Danube, to pass into the Isle of Schuts, being finished the 25th, the Poles began to file over the same day, and being followed by the Emperor's Army, they encamped the 27th at Gersdorff. The Marquis of Barch, who in the Prince of Waldeck's absence, now sick at Vienna, commanded the Troops of Franconia, advertised the Duke that he could not follow him with the Troops of his Circle, and sent him the copy of an Order from Prince Waldeck, dated the 26th. He received at the same time another Letter from the Elector of Bavaria, dated the day following, from his Camp at Ort, two Leagues from Vienna, which gave him notice that the Franconians would not leave their Camp before they had received Orders from the Princes of their Circle, which he judged would be rather to recall, than cause them to advance. He added, that his Infantry being extremely weakened and diminished by bloody Fluxes, and his Cavalry ruined, his Troops could not so soon follow the Army of the Emperor; And yet if they would undertake any great action, where they should be necessary, he would cause such as were in condition to serve immediately to march.  
The Duke apprehending that this separation might put him out of condition of undertaking any thing considerable, sent Prince Lewis of Baden to the Elector, who was gone to Been, to change Air, by reason of some indisposition of health; he was charged to persuade him to let his Troops follow, remonstrating to him that it would be a great matter, now that the Forces of the Christians were diminished, to hinder the Turks to take heart to oblige part of Hungary to submit themselves, to take Post for Winter Quarters in the Enemy's Country, and thereby encourage the Franconians to follow their example.  
In the mean time the Season advanced; these Negotiations consuming much time, and the Duke could make no stay upon command of the Troops he was not sure of, and willing not to lose the season, he persuaded the King of Poland to continue the march of the Army towards Komorra, without the Allies. The King advancing always an hour before the Imperialists, they arrived near that City the second of October; they camped at Wismar, and a Council of the Generals of the Army was held there, to know what the Imperialists might undertake, independent without the Allies, in case of delay or being abandoned.  
Intelligence was brought, that Tekely with his Army encamped at Lewentz; that the gross of the Turkish Army lay about Buda; that the Grand Visier had sent a Detachment towards Gran, that he had put 4000 men into Newhausel to fortify that Garrison, but that there were in the Enemy's Army a great many discontented Persons at the conduct of the Grand Visier, by so much the more dissatisfied, because that upon his return near Raab, he had caused the Visier of Buda to be strangled, as also some other Bassa's, and more than fifty Subaltern Officers, whom he accused of not having done their duty in the late Battle; besides that, he had also sacrificed a great number of those Runaways, who had preceded his retreat.  
After the Council held at Wiswar, they were not of opinion to attempt the Siege of Newhausel in a season so advanced, and in a Country full of Marshes, the Garrison being strong, and a great Army in the Neighbourhood; neither was it thought reasonable to propound the King's going against the Enemy, because the Troops of the Empire had not followed, and that they should be obliged to pass through a Country where Forage would be wanting.  
The attack of Gran seemed but little feasible before they were Masters of Barcam, that the communication might be cut off. This inclined the Duke to attempt the Fort of Barcam, which is the head of the Bridge of Gran, after which they would further deliberate to pass to Pest, or besiege Gran, according to the countenance of the Enemy. The Duke acquainted the King of Poland with what had been resolved, whereuto his Majesty assented.  
On the 3d of October, the King began to pass that branch of the Danube at Komorra, called the Waagh. The Emperor's Horse followed, and all the Cavalry marched to Mose, where the Count of Starenberg was to be on the 7th with the Infantry, the King having promised to stay for him there. The 7th day, which should have been a day of repose, to give the Infantry time to join the rest of the Army, the King sent to tell the Duke of Lorraine, that he would march towards Barcham, desiring him that he would do the same. The Duke, surprised with the change, having thereupon sounded to Horse, sent Count Dunewald to his Majesty, to represent to him the necessity of expecting the Foot, and the danger there was in separating in the neighbourhood of the Armies of the Turks and Rebels, and in the middle of their Garrisons. The Count found the King already on Horseback, who answered him, that having advice that the detachment of the Turks towards Barcam was not great, he saw no inconvenience to continue his march. They seeing the King's resolution followed him, leaving but one Company of Crawats to accompany the Infantry, which that day were to be at Mose.  
The King being come within a League of Barcam, was advertised by his advanced Parties, that some Squadrons of the Enemy did appear. He ordered a detachment to charge them. They did not stand, but being relieved by a greater Body, the Poles who attacked them were repelled.  
The King commanded other Squadrons to second them, which being engaged, he advanced himself with all his Horse. The gross of the Turks Cavalry, which had continued hitherto covered by a great hill, unexpectedly appeared six or 7000 strong, and briskly charging the Poles in Flank and Front, put them to flight. The Turks charged them hotly in the disorder they were, and killed above 2000 of them, and amongst the rest, the Palatine of Pomerania. They took Tymbals and Standards, and some Baggage, which by being intermingled with the march of the Troops, did somewhat contribute to their defeat.  
The Count of Dunewald, who had marched all day with the King, seeing the encounters of the first Squadrons, sent to tell the Duke, that the Poles and the Enemy were engaged, whereupon he marched swiftly, and filing through a narrow passage betwixt him and the Plain, he saw upon his arrival that the Polish Horse was quite broke, and that the Turks were close in their pursuit. At this sight, his first care was to put the Emperor's most advanced Troops into Battalia, leaving room for the flying Poles, to avoid their running upon him. As soon as he had some Squadrons of his first Line form, seeing the Poles still in disorder, he advanced upon the Enemy with his first Squadrons, leaving Prince Lewis of Baden to embattel the rest. This motion stopped the Enemy's career, after which they retired with some speed under Barcam, to avoid the Imperialists charge; whilst the Duke advanced, the Queen of Poland's Brother came to him, and told him, that he believed the King was lost, because his Majesty was in the head of all in the places the most exposed, to animate his Men by words, and inspire courage into them by his example. The Duke seeing the Enemy retired, advanced towards the Poles. He found the King, who having advanced with the first, would be the last in retiring. He told the Duke how affairs had gone, and it being near Night, they thought of nothing but encamping.  
Fear and Terror had seized upon the Poles, as is usual in such Encounters, they could scarce be persuaded to keep the Right, because of the Neighbourhood of Barcam, whither the Enemy was retired; insomuch that the King, for the greater security of his Troops, made them take the Left, desiring the Duke to march into the right with the Emperor's Troops, which these last had always pretended to; before they discamped, the Duke sent Orders to Count Starenberg to make haste and come and join him with the foot. The next Morning he was advertised that the Poles continued disquieted; that the loss they had suffered was extremely sensible to them, that they would persuade the King not to advance any further, but to retire to the Places designed for their Quarters; that the principal Officers were much divided, and finally that many Difficulties were alleged to the King to hinder the Execution of the Resolutions which had been taken.  
The Duke, who knew the Consequence of retaining the Polish Army, and in case it separated, they should lose the Fruit and Honour of the Campania, the which he desired to see finished with some handsome Action, and not upon a loss, went to the King's Quarters, and having found things as they had been represented, he endeavoured to persuade his Majesty to continue in the Terms they had agreed upon. He demonstrated to him and his Generals, the unlucky consequences that were to be feared if they changed design, how easy it was to force this detachment if they did not delay to attack them, the importance of doing it suddenly, for fear all the Forces of the Enemy might rejoin them, and he insisted that they should advance and charge them as soon as the Foot were come up. The King explained this Discourse to the Senators and Officers of the Army that did not understand the Language, and in order to it agreed to march the next Morning, irresolute only upon the ordering of the Battle.  
The Duke, who had been visiting the Ground, made a Description to the King of it, and the Condition of Barcam, and afterwards discoursed of several forms of embattelling He proposed that which they had held at Vienna, offering the right to his Majesty, or to march as they were camped, and divided the Poles into the two Wings, which last proposal was accepted of, and the Resolution to march was taken.  
The Army being put into Battalia with the Day, Prince Lewis of Baden commanded the right Wing, and under him Count Gondola and Baron Mercy, Count Dunewald was in the left, and with him the Counts Palsi and Taff. Count Starenberg, Marshal of the Field, conducted the Infantry, with the Prince of Croy and Count Serin. This done, the Duke went to the King for the dividing of his Army. His Majesty having been informed that the Enemy's detachment had been augmented by several Troops conducted by Haly Bassa of Aleppo, and by the Bassas of Sylistria and Cairo; and apprehending that these Troops were followed by the rest, deliberated anew upon the Enterprise; but the Duke represented to him many motives which made him believe the Army could not yet be come thither. He added, that if it were, he believed the Ground whereon they stood was so advantageous, that they ought not to change their Design, being the Imperial Army possessed all the Plain, the Danube on the right, and the Mountains on the left, and that the Ground growing narrower towards the Enemies, they could not make use of a great body, though they had it; these reasons being approved, the Polish Army was divided. The King with a party of his Hussars, of his Foot, and of his best Horse, placed himself in the right, betwixt the Emperor's Horse and his Dragoons. The Great General Jabloriski did the same in the left, and the rest of the Polish Army made a third Line; they marched for half an hour in this Order. About nine a Clock they saw the Turks drawn up in the Plain before them. They moved justly, and by their firmness their Forces were judged equal with those of the Christians. Being come near the Troops that appeared, made a motion, putting themselves into three Lines, leaving only two great squadrons on their right. They then came and charged the left of the Christian Army with much fierceness, and searching the Poles, they attacked the Hussars, which the Great General Commanded.  
At the same time the gross of the Turks, who were in the middle of the height, advanced towards the adverse Foot, as if they would have charged them, and being come within half Musquet-shot, they declined to the left of the Christians, exposing their Flank to relieve their own men. The Duke, who was gone towards his Infantry, seeing this motion, ran along the Line of the Horse of the left Wing, and with all the party of the first Line, which had not yet charged, he himself advanced at the head of the Squadrons, and charged the Enemy in flank, which put them to a general rout, incapacitating them to make head again. He ordered Dunewald to pursue with the whole first Line, and with all the Poles of the same Wing, who followed them Pell-Mell to the very Gates of Barkam, and the Marshes of Gran, where many of them were slain.  
Whilst Count Dunewald chased the Enemy, the Duke caused the Army to advance in Battalia towards Barcam. The King having seen the flight of the Turks, was come from the right Wing to the left, to compliment the Duke; the Generals and Senators who accompanied him, did the same. Amongst the rest Jablorisky, the Grand General of Poland, in presence of all, avowed, that his People refusing to advance to sustain the Hussars, the readiness of Count Dunewald to secure him, and the Vigour of the Emperor's Horse had repaired that fault, and could not be sufficiently commended. And now in the disorder the Enemy was in, they resolve to attack Barcam.  
The King caused some of his Cossacks to advance, and the Duke added five Battalions of Starenberg, of Grana, and Baden, all under the conduct of Count Starenberg. This detachment was scarce ordered, when the Duke, who was approached to the Fort to inspect it, was advertised, that the Bridge upon the Danube was broken by the precipitate flight of the first Runaways, and that the crowding in Barkam, and upon the side to the River, were so great, that they seemed to be packed upon each other. He hasted thither, and would lose no time upon such an occasion. He gave Prince Lewis of Baden orders to dismount the Regiments of Dragoons, of Schults, Comfettein, and Castle, and to march to the Fort on that side to make a second Attack. The command was instantly executed, and having sent some parties of Foot by Water, and five pieces of Cannon charged with Cartrages; he ordered that the Fort should be assaulted, whilst the great and small shot plied their Volleys upon the Banks of the River. The Turks seeing themselves thus pressed on all sides, could not withstand the Attack, the place being forced, the Foot and Dragoons entering at the same time by the ways they attempted it.  
The slaughter was terrible, though most of the defendants, to save themselves from the fury of the assailants, precipitated themselves into the Danube, some leaped in with their Horses, others tried to pass by swimming, holding by the Mane and tails of their Horses, or some plank or piece of the broken Bridge, and there were some who crept over the dead bodies which were held by the cordage and pieces of wood remaining where the breach was. This slaughter continuing long, the number of the dead was very great, all that part of the Danube near the shore, not being very rapid, being filled with them; all the surface of the River, where largest, being covered with , and the equipage of Men and Horses, and there did not escape above seven or 800 of all this multitude, who found their preservation in the king of a Redoubt which was at Barcam, where they had put themselves, and from whence they demanded quarter, and had it.  
The Town being garrisoned with Dutch and Poles, Count Staremberg, seeing these two Nations were ready to murder each other for the booty, removed the Imperialists, having only the Poles there, who awhile after burnt Barcam, and all the Pallisado's that enclosed it, because the Turks had placed the Heads of the Poles slain in the late Engagement upon the tops of them.  
Count Tekely, who had orders from the Grand Visier to join with the Bassa of Buda at Barkam, was advanced upon the Mountains within two miles of it, but being informed by those he sent to discover what the Christians did, of what was passed, he retired with much diligence.  
By Letters from Gran, as also by the relation of Prisoners, there were not 3000 men of all this detachment of 14000 Horse, and 1200 Janissaries saved. They were the Hour of their Army, commanded by the Bassa of Buda, Haly Bassa of Aleppo, the Bassa of Silistria, and some Aga's The booty was great, above six thousand Horses being taken, and the Tymbals and the Baggage which the Poles had left, were recovered.  
This Victoty did not only re-assure the Poles, but put the Malcontents into a despondency, and did so strongly increase the disorders in the Turkish Army, that the Grand Visier, unable to master them, was obliged to retire.  
The next thing the Christians undertook, was the Siege of Gran, though the Duke had need of all his Reasons and elocution to persuade the King of Poland to it, but having at length consented, and the Bavarian Forces being come up, three Batteries were forthwith raised; and ten great Guns were by force of men, as also eight Mortars drawn up the Mountains of Martin and Thomas, deserted by the Enemy. The Castle was strongly battered on the Gate, on the Buda side great quantity of Bombs were thrown in, and the shooting lasted all day. The Imperialists advanced to the Ditch, and lodged there on the side of the Bavarian approaches. They advanced to the foot of the Wall, which looked towards Barcam, and about five in the evening, some commanded Battalions of the Imperialists attacked the City on the other extremity, and carried it without resistance; for as much as the Enemy having retired, contented themselves to defend it by their great firing from the Castle, from whence the very sills of the Houses are discovered.  
The Imperialists being masters of the City, the Bavarians in the Night gained the foot of the Castle, where they fell to Mining, whilst the Imperialists leapt into the Mote, and lodged there. Several men were lost there by the defendants Bombs, Granades, Stones, etc. which they continually threw amongst them, whilst they were covering themselves. The Cannon beginning to make a breach about Ten Clock, and the Miner at work, a Summons was sent in by a Turkish Prisoner, with offer of goods and life, if they would surrender the place before the day was ended. The besieged demanded till the morrow, which being refused, the firing of the Artillery, Muskets, and Bombs were re-doubled. They passed the Moat, made two Lodgments, by favour whereof they attacked the Miner in a second place on the Martinberg side. This advantage obliged the Turks to send an Officer about Eleven at Night to declare, that they accepted the offer which had been made them, demanding Hostages whilst the Capitulations were a making, and offering theirs.  
The 27th, the Hostages being delivered, it was agreed, that the Garrison should march out with Arms and Baggage, and that it should be conducted in safety to Buda and Vicegrade; that the Artillery and Munitions of War and Victuals should remain in the place, and that the Turks should deliver up their Christian Prisoners.  
The impression that the battle of Barcam had made; the vigour and readiness wherewith they had gained the foot of the Walls, the Grand Visier's retreat, the Bombs which were thrown without ceasing, into a place so full of People as this, had caused so much terror and so much confusion, that though there were above 4000 effective men in the Garrison, commanded by two Bassa's, a Bey, and many Officers, we have seen a place reduced in five days, which in the two former Sieges had held out several Months, with weaker Garrisons, against more numerous Armies.  
The season being too far advanced for further action, the Allies returned home, and the Poles, together with the Imperialists marched into their Winter-Quarters.  
In the mean time, the Grand Visier being come to Court, told the Grand Signior the same things he had writ to him against the Bassa of Buda, and persuaded him to approve of the rigour wherewith he had treated him. He also accused Count Tekely of having ill seconded him; and finally, he knew so well to justify his conduct with his Master, that he hindered the Widow of that Bassa, who was his Highness' Sister, to complain against him for so barbarous an action, and procured an Order to be sent her from the Sultan to go immediately to Adrianople without seeing him. When this Princess arrived there, she found the Sultana Valide dead, which caused her a sensible displeasure; because she had relied much upon the credit of this Princess, who having a great aversion for Cara Mustafa, would not have been wanting in countenancing the vengeance she would take of this Minister; but she learned from Kisler Agasi, or the chief of the black Eunuches, that Sultana Valide had charged him upon her Deathbed, to tell the Grand Signior upon his return to Adrianople, that Cara Mustapha had a design to make himself Emperor of the West, grounded upon a Prediction told him, that he should one day be Master of one of the greatest Empires of the World. But whether this Prediction were true, or that the Sultana Valide had invented it to destroy the Visier, the news of it did extremely comfort the Bassa of Budas Widow, who waited the return of the Sultan with impatience, to execute the design which she had against this Minister, and revenge the loss of her Husband by his death.  
The season being far advanced, the Grand Signior, leaving Kara Mustapha at Belgrade to take care of his Army, and the places in Hungary, during the Winter quarter, returned to Adrianople.  
As the Christians got every day some new advantages over the Turks, and that the Grand Visier did nothing to repel them, his secret Enemies, and principally the Kisler Agasi, and the Kaimacan, who was jealous of his greatness, took occasion hence to decry the conduct of the Grand Visier unto their Master. At this time Count Tekely, who was accustomed to receive great Subsidies from the Port, and who had his Spies near his Highness, by whom he was faithfully advertised of all that happened, knowing that he had been rendered suspect to his Highness, and that there was no more mention of sending him Supplies as usual, did by his Letters omit nothing for his justification, but to no purpose. His Letters did not disabuse the Grand Signior, who entirely believing what he had received from Kara Mustapha at Belgrade, was persuaded that this Count was of Intelligence with the Imperialists. Tekely seeing no middle betwixt his ruin and his justification, took the most dangerous Party. He went Incognito to Adrianople, and having by the credit of Kisler Agasi, who was his particular friend, found means of admission to the Sultan's presence, before whom, prostrated with his face upon the Earth, he declared to him that he brought him his Head, and that he would rather lose it, than be exposed to the calumny of his Enemies, and to the disgrace of his Protector. Tekely's boldness looked well. The Grand Signior gave ear to his reasons, and judged by the relation that he made him, that all the misfortunes that happened at the Siege of Vienna, and since, aught to be imputed to the ill conduct of his Visier. He permitted Tekely to return, assuring him of the protection he demanded, and engaged himself to send him such powerful Succours, that he should in a little time be in a condition to repair with advantage all the losses he had suffered.  
And now they begin to make complaints against the Visier, and the loss of Gran did not a little contribute to his ruin. The Janissaries, that the Visier's secret enemies had caused to assemble tumultuarily, and demand his Head, under pretence that he had abandoned their Companions in the Trenches at Vienna; and this was a kill blow, so that the death of Kara Mustapha was resolved in a Divan, which the Grand Signior had caused to be assembled to that purpose.  
This fatal Commission was given Chiaoux Bassa, and to Kapiglier Kiaia, who immediately took Post for Belgrade. They arrived there the 25th of December, and addressing themselves to the Aga of the Janissaries, they communicated the Emperor's Orders to him, which implied that he should give them all necessary assistance. The Aga disposed such as depended on him to obey, and went with these two Officers into the Grand Visier's house. Cara Mustapha, who perceived them from his Chamber, did quickly suppose that his Enemies had taken advantage of his absence to ruin him, and those that he saw coming were to execute the Arrest of his death. Some Officers, who owed him their fortune, being then with him, and having heard him say what he thought, proposed to him to refuse the Door to the Aga, and them that accompanied him: they represented to him that he was beloved by the Soldiers, and if he appeared but in his defence, he would instantly see a number of brave men for his defence.  
But this great Minister, whose life seemed odious to him after the affront which he received before Vienna, and who knew well, he could but defer his death for few days, being encircled with the Enemies of his Religion, who would not fail to profit by the division of his Troops, believed that by his last submission to his Highness' orders, he ought to disabuse those who believed him little attached to the Law, or rather he found himself so irresolute in so pressing a danger, that the Sultan's three Officers entered his Chamber before he had taken his last resolution. He endeavoured to hid the disorders of his Soul, and after he had returned them their civilities, he asked the cause of their coming. The Aga taking the word, told him, that his Highness had sent for the Seal of the Empire, which he had entrusted him with, and shown him the order in Writing. At the same time the Visier opening his bosom drew it out, which he presented to him with respect, ask whether they had any thing else to require from him? he was obliged to render the Standard, which he did in the same fashion; and having yet again demanded, whether they would have any thing else, the three Officers answered him only with tears, letting him at the same time see in writing the Buyurds or Command, whereby the Grand Signior would have his Head. Kara Mustapha was not affrighted, being already prepared for it. He only asked, if the might not be permitted to say his Prayers. The Officers answered him, that they had no orders to refuse him that consoiation. He ordered his People to retire, that he might pray with less distraction, and when he had finished, they re-entered again. He then drew a Paper out of his bosom, which he gave to the Aga, to render it to his Highness. It is believed that it was a Billet, by which the Sultan promised him never to put him to death, which he would make no use of, judging it useless, being he was too far from the Grand Signior to undrstand his intentions. He then sat upon the brink of the Sofa, whereof he lift up the Carpet, to the end to be only upon the Plank, demanding he might be strangled by his own Executioner, which was granted. After a few Moment's to dispose of himself, he called the Executioner, and told him he should be quick, and not let him languish; he said also, that the Grand Signior would think on him after his Death. The Executioner having put the string about his Neck, he himself disentangled it, saying, it was not necessary they should hold his hands. As soon as he was dead, the Executioner cut off his Head, and flayed it, filling the Skin with hacked Straw, which was put into a Box, and carried to Adrianople, and given to the Sultan, who received it without any great Emotion, as he was coming from hunting.  
The Viziers Corpse was carried out of his Chamber, and exposed under a Pavilion to be seen of all Men. At the same time they seized on his principal Officers, who were brought to Adrianople. Of these the Reiz Effendi was hanged, Mauro Cordato his Interpreter put in the Castle of the seven Towers at Constantinople, having first been spoiled of his Money and Jewels.  
There were found in the Treasury of this Minister, ten or twelve Million in Money, Movables and Jewels, which is very considerable, if the prodigious Expenses of Presents be considered; these Spoils, and those of some of the Viziers Officers, and of the Tefterder, who was likewise strangled, amounted to fourteen Millions, which came all into the Grand Signors Purse. He refused to consent that this Moneys should be employed to pay the Troops, and re-establish the Affairs of Hungary, although all the Divan was of that Opinion. The Sultan would neither suffer them to open his Treasury, which is the great resource of the Ottoman Emperors, and replied to them that represented to him the necessity of doing it, that they must make use of the accustomed Revenues, and if that did not suffice, it was for his Council to search out other ways to supply it. And yet he was pleased to give all the Viziers immovables to his Children. This Humour of his Highness, and the Difficulties which were foreseen to settle the Affairs of the Empire, diminished the heat of such who might pretend to the Employment of Grand Visier. The Kisler Agasi, who was always in great Credit, and who fancied, though without any ground, that the Grand Signior had thoughts of placing him in this Post, declared before hand, that he would not accept of this Office, knowing that he had not Capacity enough to bear the weight of it.  
Solyman Aga Selietar, who was his Highness' true Favourite, and who judged he should be always powerful enough whilst he had his Master's Favour, signified to the Sultan, who offered to make him Grand Visier, that all his Ambition was to please him, and that he esteemed more the waiting upon his Person, than to divide his Cares betwixt his Prince and the State, as he should be obliged to do, if he accepted the charge wherewith he would honour him. So obliging a denial augmenting the esteem and affection which the Grand Signior had for him, disposed him to name Ibrahim Aga, who was Kaymacan, and formerly called Kara Kiaia, for this high Employment.  
The Christians continuing their Progress in Hungary, obliged this new Grand Visier to assemble the Divan very often, to find a way to re-establish their Affairs. He proposed the making of a Peace with the Emperor, and to continue the Trevis which Kara Mustapha had violated without any lawful pretence, and to carry the War into Poland, to revenge themselves on King John, for the ill success of the Siege of Vienna. But the Sultan, who had promised Count Tekely that he would not abandon him, was of a contrary sentiment. Kara Kiaia urging his Opinion with too much heat, the Sultan grew so angry with him, that he was judged lost, which gave room to that false report that ran of him that he was strangled, and that Kana Houglou Camaikan of Constantinople was put in his place.  
Most of the Officers of the Garrisons being changed, the new Visier employed all his diligence to raise such Forces against Spring, as might salve the disgraces of the last Campaign, which yet they could not compass, the People being dejected even to Consternation at so many losses.  
On the other side, the Christians having happily finished their Campaign, and taken their Quarters in Hungary, used great diligence to procure Moneys, to separate the Hungarians from the Port, and to make new Alliances.  
There was but the Pope that could travel effectually in the first of these things, seeing the other Princes of the Empire had enough to do for themselves, as long as the differences with France were not accommodated, besides the Protestants could obtain no advantage for their Religion.  
To effect the second point, a general Act of Oblivion was published by the Emperor's command, with pardon to all that would return to their Obedience, and Commissioners being sent to Presburg to receive their Submissions, very many of the Nobility, Counties, and Towns were restored to their Duty as at the beginning, though Tekely would not, and the chief Towns in upper Hungary for fear of him, did not as yet dare to declare themselves.  
But the third design had better Success, for however the Czars of Muscovia would not give ear to the Emperor's Invitation and Propositions of Alliance made him by his Ambassador Blomberg, yet the Venetians, showing a great Inclination to be revenged of the losses they had suffered by the Wars of Candy, easily consented to the accomplishment of the League between the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the Venetians.  
This Alliance was to be offensive; none of the concerned should treat separately upon any Conditions whatsoever; that this League shall tend to no other thing but to make War against the Turks; the Emperor and the King of Poland shall act by Land with all their Forces, and the Republic of Venice with a Naval Army at Sea, and a Land Army in Dalmatia; that the War be made by diversion, the Emperor shall endeavour to recover Hungary, the Poles Kaminiec, and all the ukraine, and Venice all she has lost, etc.  
Whilst this was in concluding, there came News to the Imperial Court, of a very great defeat the Cossacks had given the Turks and Tartars, the Chieftains of the Tartars being both slain, and Haly Beg, who commanded the Turks, taken Prisoner, who, though he offered a hundred thousand Crowns for his Ransom, was slain by the quarrelling Cossack in the heat of their contest about him.  
But now the Season did invite both sides into the Field, where the Christians were chief Aggressors. The Christian Army in the beginning of June assembled at their general Rendezvous betwixt Schinta and Shella, to the number of thirty thousand Men, from whence, after some stay, they passed the Danube near Gran; it was believed that the design was form against Newhausel, and the rather, because it had been so greatly straightened by General Mercy, who had blocked it up all the Winter, and reduced it to the Condition, as was supposed, of a voluntary surrender. But it was at length discovered that Buda was at the bottom of the Design, as a thing of greater Consequence, being therefore to leave no Place behind them, the Army was transported to Vicegrade, a place situate upon the Danube, having left their Baggage under the Cannon of Gran; and having without much labour rendered themselves Masters of the City, the Turks that were in the Castle surrendered the next day, marching out to the number of seven hundred and forty men. In the mean time, the Turks of Alba Regalis, and the Neighbour Garrisons, to the number of six thousand, unexpectedly attacked the Baggage at Gran, but were so rudely received, that having lost two hundred of their Men, and four Colours, they were forced to give back. Major General Halloweil of the Imperialists was slain in this Fight.  
But the Turks, solicitous for Newhausel, and finding they could not sufficiently relieve it with small Parties, resolved to attempt it with an Army, and being advanced as far as Vacia, the Duke resolved to oppose them. To this purpose he set forwards, and found them drawn up in Battalia upon the heights near the Town. The place was of difficult access, having on the left the Danube, and a large Morass, and the right secured by a Wood The Duke having embattelled his men, moved directly towards the Enemy, and about Eleven of the Clock passed the Morass, without any great opposition, till being come upon the heights, they were then charged with great fury, but the Turks not being able to break them the first time, they bravely attacked them the second, and third time; but with like success, still repelled, especially the third time with great loss, and forced to save themselves by flight. The Foot saved themselves in the Castle, but were forced to surrender at discretion, after three hours' resistance. Novigrade was hereupon quitted by the Turks, and as soon possessed by the Imperialists.  
This Victory animated the Christians to prosecute their march to Pest, 
Jun. 27.  whither being come, they cast a great number of Bombs into the Town, with that success, that the fire taking in several places of it, frighted the Garrison so, that taking their best moveables with them, they fled into Buda, after they had also reduced some Houses in the Town to ashes, and fired the Bridge behind them. But the Christians taking possession of Pest, quenched the fire, repaired the fortifications, and battered Buda with the Artillery they found in the place.  
Hitherto fortune had been so favourable to the Imperialists, 
The Siege of Buda.  that they began to think nothing insuperable to their courage. This opinion made them pass the Danube again, and undertake the Siege of Offen, or Buda, the Capital of the Kingdom, sometimes the Residence of the Kings of Hungary, and now of the Bassa's, that govern that wealthy Kingdom with no less authority. After some ruffling and skirmishes, the City was invested, and the Suburbs taken without any great opposition. The Turks likewise quitted St. Gerard's Hill, and the besiegers began to batter the Walls with their Artillery.  
The Turks abroad were not idle, for having got twenty thousand Men together, they were resolved to attempt the relief of Buda. But the Christians having left all their Foot, with what Horse was necessary to continue the Siege, they marched with the rest of the Cavalry, one thousand Foot under the command of Count Aversberg, and two thousand five hundred Hussars of Count Esterhasis. The Duke marched all Night to find out the Enemy, who, though well trenched, at sight of the Christians came out of their Camp, and embattell'd themselves for their defence. The dispute lasted near four hours, the Turks making several motions to gain the Flanks of the Enemy, which being perceived, the Christians used all possible diligence to prevent them, and engaging at length, after a sharp fight, the Infidels being disordered, were put to flight, and so closely pursued, that not only their Camp and Cannon were taken, but at least four thousand of them slain, and the great Standard, the badge of the Grand Visier's dignity also surprised.  
After this Victory, the Duke returning to the Siege, summoned the place, but received for answer, that the Governor had in the presence of his Messengers caused forty Christian Slaves to be hewed in pieces, saying, he wished he could do as much to all the Christian Army. In revenge of this, the Christians assaulted the place, but in vain, though upon a second attempt they carried the lower Town, with their Swords in their hands, notwithstanding the opposition they found was great. They raised a Battery there of twenty four Cannon, and seventeen Mortars, from whence, as also St. Gerard's hill, they battered the City. Nor were the besieged idle, who made a brave sally upon the Besiegers, wherein they slew some hundreds of them, with several considerable Officers, besides the wounded.  
The Christian Army beginning to want Forage, they made a Bridge to pass to the Isle of St. Margaret, from whence they might be the better provided with all things. Many were the attempts, the batteries, the sallies, and endeavours on both sides. The Christians endeavoured to hinder the Turks, though in vain, from watering at the Danube. The Christians sprung a Mine by the great Tower, which did indeed take effect, but it was found that the Turks were too well provided to hazard an assault. About mid- August, the Governor, or Visier of Buda, Kara Mehemet, was killed with a shot he received in his face, a Person very brave, and very knowing. Ephraim Bassa succeeded him in the Government, but did not enjoy it long, being likewise slain with a Cannon Bullet, so that the Chief command was devolved upon the Aga of the Janissaries.  
As the attack was vigorous, so the defence was brave, the Turks continually vexing the Christians with their Alarms and Sallies, who on the other side continued their approaches with great resolution, but their Foot being much spent, it was judged advisable not to hazard a General assault, before the Bavarian Forces, which were daily expected, were come up.  
In the mean time the Serasquier Bassa form a design to make a diversion some other way, in order to which he marches towards the frontiers of Croatia, where General Lesley was camped, who had besieged Virovitza in July, beaten the relief designed for their succour, and thereupon had the place surrendered to him upon composition. Having now notice of the Serasquier's design, he went and posted himself within half a League off his Camp, near a Bridge that was laid over the Danube at Turanowitz. A while after the Turks approached, who charged with great fury eight hundred Croats, newly come to the Imperial Camp, but with their accustomed misfortune. They however returned immediately to the fight, and forced the Croats to retire, leaving them three Standards for prize, so that being animated with this advantage, they would attempt more, and attacked the Imperialists in their Post; but they were so ill received, that they were obliged to retire with the loss of five hundred men, which were killed upon the place. The Christians lost two hundred.  
Though this Siege, for the Greatness and Fame of it, deserves to be described in all its particulars, the Approaches, the Attacks, the Mines, the Battles, the Batteries, the Breaches of the Christians being carried on with so much Valour and Constancy, that it amazed the wondering World; yet the Greatness of the Garrison, the Situation and Strength of the Place, the reiterated Succours that were brought in, a potent Army commanded by a Seraskier, within the noise of their Guns, yea, ofttimes their view; a vigorous and intrepid Courage in the Defendants, frequent and furious Sallies, Countermines, and the advance of a wet Season so favourable to them, rendered all the Endeavours of the Besiegers fruitless, and forced them to a Retreat.  
The Duke of Bavaria had indeed brought with his Person, a considerable recruit to the Imperialists, and they performed all that Courage could suggest; but being the fatal moment of the reducing of this Capital City of the Kingdom was not yet come, we will transmit the History of it till then, when the same great Achievements were in a manner acted over again, and indeed by the same Generals on the side of the Christians, but with better fortune.  
The Siege had lasted from the fourteenth of July, till the first of November, at which time the Christians having transported their Baggage, their sick, and some pieces of Artillery to the Isle of St. Andrew; the Army sending their great Cannon, their Ammunition, and the rest of their Baggage by Water, for want of draught-Horses, though well convoyed, followed themselves in a Body uninterrupted, and marched to their Winter Quarters, the Bavarians into upper Hungary, and the Imperialists into both the upper and lower Hungary, Bohemia, Silesia, etc. according to their Repartitions.  
The Turks attempted nothing upon the Army in their retreat, but brought near a thousand Prisoners, which were left in the Isle of St. Margaret, into the City, not singly triumphing for so signal a deliverance.  
Such was the end of this bloody Siege, where, following the common Opinion, the Emperor lost twenty thousand Men, and amongst them a great number of Officers. Of those of most note were the Counts of Altheim, two of the Starembergs, James and Lewis, Carlowitz, Richtari, Hoken-Zollern, Furstenburg, Nassau, Durheim, Chriminz, and the young Counts of Harrah, and great quantity of others.  
The Turks recovered their Garrisons of Pest and Vacia, without any great difficulty, but in exchange the Count of Zober took the Castle of Suran near Newheusel.  
The Republic of Venice had a more fortunate Campaign. 
The Venetians declare War against the Turks.  Their Doge or Prince being dead, Marco Antonio Justiniano being elected Duke in his place, the Senate sent orders to their Secretary Capello, at the Ottoman Port immediately after the conclusion of the Alliance made with the Emperor and Poland, to declare War against the Turks, and to save himself as well as he could, which he did; for having scarce finished his Declaration, he retired from Constantinople in the habit of a Seaman, and embarked himself upon a French Ship. But two of his Domestics, and six other servants, had the misfortune to be taken, whilst the Merchants of his Nation took Sanctuary in the French Embassadour's Palace. The Kaimacan of Constantinople would search whether Capello was not there also, but the Ambassador answered him, if he came to re-search there without express orders from the Grand Signior, he should repent it, which so discomposed him, that after some excuses, he proceeded no further.  
The Council choosing their great Officers, made Morosini Captain General, Mocenigo Procurer General of Dalmatia; the Prince of Parma General of the Infantry, etc. General Strozoldo passed out of the Emperor's service, to that of this Commonwealth.  
The morlacs did likewise, for the most part, embrace the Party of the Venetians, holding the Turks in perpetual Alarms, making ofttimes very considerable Booty, perpetually pestering them with their ravagings and excursions.  
The General Rendezvouz of the Venetian Fleet was at Corfu, where the Galleys of the Pope, of Malta, and of Tuscany joining with them, consisting in all of forty-six Galleys, six Galliass, thirty-three Men of War, besides other smaller Vessels, manned with above twenty thousand Foot, and five or six hundred Horse. A General Council of War being held in presence of all the Chief of the Auxiliary Squadrons, it was resolved to attempt the Island of St. Maure, in pursuance whereof, arriving before the Island about the 20th of July, the Army entered the Port of Dameta, on the East side of the Island, where also they made their descent. Signior Monetta landed first with one hundred and fifty Men, being followed by General Strozoldo, with two Venetian Regiments, the Popes, and the Infantry of Malto, the rest of the Venetian and Duke of Tuscany's Forces landing on the West side. Having taken their Posts, the Generalissimo sent a Summons to them in the Fort, to surrender it, which they with contempt refusing, the Christians began to batter the Town from their Galleys and Galliass, whereby the houses and fortifications of the City were greatly endamaged, as also a Mosque, which was ruined; and however the Turks were not wanting in their defence, yet they would hinder the Christians to lodge in the Suburbs, and to raise Batteries, which did greatly prejudice the Walls, besides that the Bombs did very great harm in the City. The first of August, a great Breach was made in the Wall, one of their Bulwarks being much ruined, and four of their Pieces of Cannon rendered useless to the Besieged; besides, the Town flamed in several parts, being fired by the Bombs; by favour of which advantages the Venetians advanced their approaches so well, that they began already to fill the Ditch, and making every thing ready for a general assault. Things being at this pass, General Morosini, by an unaccustomed kind of Clemency, sent them a second Summons, which they accepting off, hung out towards evening a white Flag, and about one in the Morning, sent three Deputies, to notify they were content to surrender, upon condition they might carry all their goods with them, but they could obtain no more, than to march out with their Families, and what they could carry. Hostages were next Morning delivered on both sides, and all the Slaves were released, save that they were obliged to serve as Seamen in the Galleys of the Commonwealth for a year. The Garrison with their Army, seven hundred in number, marched out that evening by the West Port, and the Venetians entered by the breach into the City, 
St. Maura taken.  where they found store of Provision, and eighty Pieces of Ordinance, twenty whereof had the Arms of St. Mark upon them. During the time of the Siege, which lasted seventeen days, the Christians lost four-hundred men, and the Turks near three hundred.  
And thus this Nest of Pirates, (the Leucade of the Ancients) about seventy miles round, and well peopled, and in the possession of the Turks ever since Mahomet the second's time, was retaken in less than three Weeks, with so inconsiderable a loss. The General caused the Mosques forthwith to be reconsecrated, and Te Deum to be sung in them for so happy a Victory, which was also celebrated in Venice with great magnificence.  
After the fortifications of this place were repaired, and the Garrison provided with all necessaries, the Government of it being given to Laurence Venier, as extraordinary Provider, and to Philip Parictz in ordinary, both Gentlemen of Venice, the General chose two thousand Venetians, the remainder of those which were in a condition to march, by reason of the manifold sicknesses that reigned amongst the Soldiery, and dispatched them with Colonel Angelo, to assemble all the Grecians he could get together. and transported himself to the haven of Pettala, in expectation of the said colonel's enterprise. He went thence, and anchored in the haven or Port of Dragomestro, where landing with two thousand Venetians, and one thousand of the Auxiliaries, he joined himself with fifteen or sixteen hundred Grecians. These Troops ravaged the Country, chased the men which Saban Bassa, Governor of Prevezza, had posted to observe the Christians. Having alured the said Bassa into the field, burned some Villages, and pillaged the Country five days together, they re-imbarked at Pettala, and sailed thence to the Haven of Dameta. There, at a Council of War, the resolution of attacking Prevezza was taken, it being the only place that covered the Island of St. Maur, being some twelve miles distant from it. In order to this design, the General sent five Galleys, and six Galliass towards the Castles called the Gomenizzes, within sight of the Fortress, to oblige the Turks to divide their Forces, which also happened; for upon a supposition that the Christians would attempt the Towers, they sent most of their Men thither: The Army parted from Dameta the 20th of September, and came to anchor that evening at the mouth of the Gulf of Arta or Ambracia, that City being famous for the Residence of King Pyrrhus, and its Gulf, for the Victory of Augustus against Marc Anthony.  
The next day the Captain Monetta, who was come with twenty four Barks and Brigantines, landed his Troops, being assisted by the approach of the Galleys, which hindered the Turks from daring to appear upon the shore, before the Venetians were drawn up into Battalia by General Strozoldo, and had forced five hundred Spahis, who came to charge them, to retire. They took the Castle without difficulty, and posted themselves upon a height which commanded the City. The General thereupon summoned the place, but the Officer who commanded in chief in the absence of Saba Bassa, refused the Letter and Messenger, shooting at the later, upon confidence of being relieved by his Governor. Several Mortars and Cannon were landed, and Batteries being raised, the place was sorely canonadoed, in so much that all the Enemy's Pieces but one were dismounted. The twenty fourth, they carried their Approaches into the Moat, and by Favour of the Obscurity of the Night, carried their Mine under the great Tower. The twenty eighth they made a Lodgement in the Ditch, and the Breach being very large, 
As also Preveza.  Order was given for the Assault as soon as the Mine had played; but the Turks, sensible of their Danger, prevented it by hanging out a Flag of Truce. They demanded the same Conditions with them at St. Maur, though but thirty of the principal were suffered to go out with Arms and Baggage, the rest being only allowed what they could carry about them. There were found in this place forty six pieces of Cannon, and much Provision. The Winter advancing apace, the Auxiliaries returned to their several Homes, and the Venetians to their Isles to pass the Season there.  
In Dalmatia the Venetians happily ended their Campania with the taking of Narenta. 
And Narenta in Dalmatia.   
The King of Poland did not take the Field this year before mid- August, after the Troops which had been last year in Hungary, and a party of brandenburg's had joined his Army. He took a review of his Army near Buzac, from whence he sent a strong detachment to invest Jastowitz but two miles off, whither he also came towards Evening with the rest of his Army, 
The Poles take the Field.  and summoned the place; but the Commander having answered, that the place being entrusted to him by the Grand Signior, he would keep it to the last Extremity; but he was not as good as his word, for after having been battered two days, the Turks demanded a Parley. Hostages were given on both sides, and the Articles quickly signed, according to which the Garrison marched out with their Arms, to the number of five hundred men. The King turned hence towards Swaniec, near the Niester, over which he caused a Bridge to be laid, and his Army to pass it. But he quickly repassed it again, upon the advice he received, that thirty thousand Tartars had passed this River, with design to make an irruption into Poland. His Majesty going in quest of them, had the luck to cut four hundred of them in pieces, but he could not engage them in a formal battle, being they stayed no where, for this reason, and the season being passed, 
Go into Winter Quarters;  he resolved to send his Army into Winter-Quarters.  
The successes of the Cossacks last year in December, which we have already mentioned, encouraged them with their General Kunincky, betimes in the Spring, to go in quest of new Adventures, and being reinforced with Moldavians and Walachians, they marched towards Stravico, where the Danube disgorges itself into the black Sea, but being assailed by the Hospodar Duka, they were obliged to retire, and their General fled out of the Field with the Horse, but the Infantry standing firm, recovered the day, routed the Turks and Tartars, took Jas, 
The Cossacks assassinate their General.  the Hospodar's Residence, and himself Prisoner. But not being satisfied with their General Kunicky, they deposed him, and put Mohila into his place; and however that afterwards the old General was restored by the intercession of the King of Poland, and that the new had but a subaltern command under him, yet the Cossacks mortally hating him, they at length assassinated him, and gave the entire command to Mohila, after which they still continued their excursions, without engaging before any strong Place.  
The Ottoman Empire had been in no small distraction before the relief of Buda, and that seeming in some sort to compensate their loss at Vienna, 
The state of the Ottoman Empire.  they at least made use of it as an incentive to raise the well-nigh desponding spirits of their People. It had been given out that the Grand Signior himself would in Person come into the field, at least to Belgrade, to countenanee his Armies, though he was pleased to remain at Adrianople; and being the Forces he had ordered from the several Provinces of the Empire were defective in the numbers he expected, he caused several of their Leaders to be strangled. The Troops of Asia did likewise mutiny, which so retarded his preparations, that the Christians got into the Field before him, and necessitated him to a defensive War. The Rendezvouz of his Forces was at Belgrade, from whence they passed by the Bridge of Esseck to Buda, whose fortifications they took care to repair, for fear lest the Enemy might attempt a second Siege, placing twelve thousand men there in Garrison, with Victuals and Ammunition for its defence. The numerous Hoards of the Tartars, which never failed to attend their Conquests, refused now to march, the Cham having sent the Grand Signior word, that he could spare none of his Troops this Summer, having himself need of them, to secure his Country against the invasion of the Cossacks.  
Newheusel had been blocked up all the Winter by the Christians, under the command of Colonel Heusler, so that most of the attempts for its relief from Buda, Agria, and other of their Garrisons, proved fruitless. The Turks seeing no good to be done with small Detachmnts, drew a great Body of Men together, betwixt Pest and Vicegrade, and having provided a great Convoy of Provisions, resolved to attempt the relief of the place, which occasioned Colonel Heusler to be daily reinforced with new Troops; who, ten thousand strong, posted his Men along the River Gran, having taken care to secure all the Fords and passages of it. His numbers daily increasing, the Ottomans who were gathered together betwixt Pest and Vacia, having intelligence of it, retired, having sent the Provisions, designed for the relief of Newheusel, back to Buda, fearing they should be attacked by the Imperialists, if they stayed there.  
The Christian Army, composed of the Imperial Troops, and their several Allies, being much more forward than the Turks, had rendezvouzed, and were now encamped betwixt Newheusel and Barcam, where, upon the Duke of Lorrain's arrival, it was resolved at a Council of War to attack Novigrade, to cut off by that means the communication betwixt Buda and Newheusel, and afterwards formally to besiege Newheusel. But he afterwards altered his mind, being it might take up too much time to besiege Novigrade, by reason of the distance, and would but little contribute to the Siege of Newheusel. Besides, this last place was represented very defective, through their wants and distempers.  
Newheusel the Oywar of the Hungarians, is a large Hexagon, 
Newheusel besieged by the Christians.  well bulworked and moated, the Plain about being Moorish and Fenny. The River Newtra runs within Pistol-shot of it, furnishing the Town-Ditch with its Water, by a cut or trench, which conveys it into it. The resolution of attacking this important place being taken, 
Jul. 7th.  it was invested by the Imperial Army, the lines of Circumvallation were made, and a resolution was taken to attack the place with vigour and conduct. Two lines of approaches were advanced towards two Bastions; that to the right by the Imperialists, and they of Lunebourg; and the other by the Imperialists, and the Bavarian Troops; the one commanded by the Princes of Hanoure, and Croy, byturns, and the other by Count Serini, with each three Master Generals to assist them. The same night the Trenches were opened by three thousand Foot, and the Approaches carried on seven hundred paces. Those on the Bavarian side towards the Mosque were enlarged and deepened, so that three Men might pass abreast, and be covered. On the Imperialists side, the Duke caused two Batteries to be raised, both on the right of his Approaches, whereon they worked the whole Night; and though the Enemy continued to shoot their Cannon without ceasing, there were but very few killed or wounded. In short, the Approaches on both sides were carried on with such care, and industry, and courage, the Duke seldom leaving the Trenches till very far in the Night, but assisting and encouraging the Soldiery by his presence and authority, that maugre all the brave opposition of the Garrison, and their perpetual firing and sallies, the works were continued to the very Mote on both sides, strengthened not only with Lines of Communication, with Redoubts, and with multiplied Batteries, but the Water also began to be drained out of the Ditch, by a Canal made for the purpose. The Besieged seeing themselves so sorely pressed, amongst others made a Sally about three a Clock, with two hundred Men, and surprised a Redoubt, wherein there were three hundred of the Suabian Troops, who together with their Officers were all cut to pieces. The Turks were so joyed with this success, that they testified it by a consort of Music, after their mode, that Night. The Besiegers had endeavoured to pass the Ditch in Boats, and so carry over their Minery, but the said Boats were sunk by the Defendants, and many slain; and now they begin to fill the said Moat with Faggots, and Sacks of Wool, and several Galleries were in making for the securer passage, but they were often burnt and broke by the Besieged, who omitted nothing in their defence. They set fire on the Bavarians Gallery with their Arrows, at the sharp ends whereof they had fastened a mixture of Sulphur and Pitch, which did not only burn it, but communicating its flames to the neighbouring Battery, burned it quite down, with the Carriages of four of their battering Pieces, notwithstanding all the diligence and care to the contrary.  
It was now the beginning of August, when the Besieged made a brisk Sally upon them that worked in the advanced Posts over against the Gate of Gran, killed fifty and hurt many, among which was Gallenfels Lieutenant Colonel, Pugerelli a Captain, and several other Officers. The disorder was so great, that the Dukes of Bavaria and Lorraine ran thither, the latter wounding sorne of the Runaways to stay them, and ill treating their Officers for their negligence. Colonel Burgstorf was killed the Night following in the Approaches, and Count Souches dangerously wounded in his Neck. The Besieged had filled up the Canal which the Christians had made to drain their Moat, but it was opened again. And now the Approaches, the Galleries, and filling the Ditch had been carried on with such violence, that the Cannon of the Town were well-nigh all dismounted, and the infinite numbers of Bombs and Carcases which had been thrown into it, had well-nigh consumed it. The Besieged had indeed made new Retrenchments in the attacked Bastions, where they had remounted their Cannon, and used them with success: but,  
The Breach which the Christians had made was great, and the Gallery was carried over. The Moat was filled equal with the largeness of the Breach, and the Mines were a completing, the Traverses of the Ditch were much enlarged, so that the Soldiers might go in a large front to the assault. And yet they finish another Battery upon the brink of the Moat, where they planted  Pieces of Cannon of twenty four pound Ball, to make the Breach yet larger and easier. And now all things being prepared for the assault, they were hindered for two or three days by the great Rains.  
In the beginning of this Month, the Bassa had desired a Parley, but demanded, in case of surrender, that he might march away, not only with their Arms, but all sorts of Ammunition and Cannon, and take with him all the Christian Slaves, etc. which conditions the Duke would not hearken to. The Bassa was indeed animated by hopes of relief from the Seraskier, who, he knew, was preparing for it, and had already in order to a diversion besieged Gran, which obliged the Duke of Lorraine with the Elector of Bavaria, and forty thousand men, to rise and go and meet him, leaving eleven thousand Foot and five thousand Horse, with fifty-eight Pieces of Cannon, and eighteen Mortars, to continue the Siege under the command of Count Caprara, Marshal General of the Field, and the Prince of Croy, General of the Artillery.  
But to return to Newheusel, the fatal 19th. of August being come, a resolution was taken to assault the Town at Eleven of the Clock, to which end two Mines were sprung that morning, one at the North Bastion, and the other upon the neighbouring Curtain, which, though they had not their wished effect, which was to ruin some retrenchments of the besieged, yet they did much facilitate the passage, rendering the ascent more easy, so that it was resolved to assault the place at eight a clock, to this purpose three thousand were ordered for the attack in two places, to each fifteen hundred, which were supported by a Reserve of two thousand. The Imperialists, had the Van on both sides. Count Sherffenberg commanded the right, being followed by them of Lunenberg and Suabia, and Lieutenant Colonel Samoraski the left, with the Troops of Colen, Bavaria and Franconia. Being thus prepared, they fired from all their Batteries, and showered in their Granado's and Bombs from nineteen Mortars, with that impetuousness, that they put them within into such a consternation, that for some time they durst scarce appear. During this Tempest, Count Sherffenberg first entered, and posting himself upon the Bastion, the Sieur Rummel about the same, pushing at the new breach; the besieged were forced to give way on all sides, and retreating upon a Cavalier of their Retrenchments, did now the second time lift up a white Flagg, demanding quarter, but in vain; for the Christians rushing on, put all they met to the Sword; this rendered the rest so desperate, that four hundred of them precipitated themselves into the Town-Ditch, who were all destroyed by the Horse, so that of all the Garrison which was yet twelve hundred at the beginning of the assault, scarce two hundred were saved. Hassan Bassa the Governor, desperately wounded in the head and breast, was brought to the General, and some ten more of the chief Officers were saved; but the Governor died two days after of his wounds. 
Is taken by Assault.  This Hassan was a Renegade, Native of Bohemia, though a man of extraordinary great parts and resolution.  
There were found in the place eighty Pieces of Ordnance, and a great quantity of Ammunition and Provision, so that the perpetual noise of their wants was a fable, the Governor having always a great Magazine of Victuals, as well as Ammunition, which he did not think fit to expose before the Siege. Of the Christian Slaves there were but forty remaining, the Turks having consumed the rest in their works, exposing them still where the greatest danger was. And although the Besiegers did scarce lose one hundred in the storm, yet it is supposed, that during the whole Siege, the number of their slain did at least equal, if not surmount that of their Enemies, yet with this difference, that the Turks lost all, and they but an inconsiderable part of a potent Army: excepting the Prince of Wirtemberg, greatly lamented by the good and brave, and some other considerable Officers.  
The Seraskier, not imagining the fate of Newheusel so near, having with great industry gathered a considerable Army, estimated betwixt fifty and sixty thousand strong, resoved to attempt the relief of it, in order to which he would try the way of diversion, 
Jul. 30.  as less hazardous, and upon that account marches to Gran, 
Gran besieged.  and though that very day of his arrival an additional reinforcement of five hundred men, sent thither by the Duke of Lorraine, got into the Garrison, yet he caused the Trenches to be opened, and began to attack the place with his Cannon and Mortars, from Batteries raised on St. George and St. Thomas hills. They also attacked the lower Town, but were repulsed with the loss of two or three hundred men. Several other attempts were made upon the Outworks, but with loss to the Undertakers, who understanding that the Enemy advanced, grew more remiss, possessing themselves of all the Hills by which the Christians might attack them, and thereupon quitted the Siege.  
On the 7th of August, the Duke of Lorraine, with forty thousand men, passed the Danube, upon a Bridge near Comorra, and arrived the 12th at a Village that was burnt, where he found the Turks, who had abandoned the Siege of Gran, very advantageously posted, having Mountains on each side, covered with thick Woods, and a Morass before them, which reached to the Danube. Upon the arrival of the Christian Army, they skirmished near the Morass, where several were killed and hurt on both sides. The following Night the Christian Army camped in Battalia, and continued so the 13th, but the Turks alarmed them about noon, and skirmished all the day with the Christians right Wing, where the Hungarians were, many being slain and wounded on both sides. About noon the Duke commanded some Pieces of Cannon to be planted on a Hill behind his Men, from whence they shot, and the Turks did the same with two great Pieces, from a height where the Janissaries were. The 14th, the Turks advanced their Camp to the very Morass, upon Mountains opposite to our advanced Guards, where they made three Batteries with great Cannon, shooting into our very Camp.  
The 15th, a Polish Slave escaped out of the Turkish Camp, and gave advice, that the Seraskier, Ibrahim Bassa, was persuaded, that the Christian Army did not exceed twenty thousand, and thought or a retreat, so that he might easily rout them, if he suddenly fell upon them with his that was sixty thousand strong. Upon this advice, the Duke and the other Generals resolved to feign a Retreat, and then, by drawing the Enemy beyond the Morass, find a place to fight with them in a pitched Battle.  
The same day the Turks advanced towards a place in the Morass where they might pass with the Horse, and took Post also in another, where they might make a Bridge for the Foot. As the Christians had already resolved to march the day following very early, towards the Bridge of Boats at Vyfali, they let fly some Guns only to amuse the Enemy. In the mean time the Orders for the march of the Army were given in the following manner. First, that the Baggage should part that evening. The left Wing having the Avaunt-Guard, followed by that of the right. Secondly, that the Army should be ranged in Battalia before day, and march as the place would permit; the two Wings each in two Lines, but if the way would oblige them to file, that then they should begin by the left Wing, and enlarge themselves as the ground did permit, into their first order of Battle.  
That the second line should have the Avaunt-Guard commanded by Count Dunewalt, which was to be followed by the first line in the same manner. At the right of the first line Count Styrum was to march upon the Mountains (which he had viewed the day before) with his Regiment, the Dragoons of Luneburg, and all the Hussars, except those of Zoborra, with some Field-pieces. That the Fauconets should march before the first line, and every Regiment with its Field-pieces, as usual. And finally, that the Squadrons and the Battalions posted on the little Mountain on this side the Morass, as also those on the Mountain to the right, commanded by Major General Tungen, should march at the sound of the Tymbals.  
About ten at Night they had News that the Turks were passing the Morass, 
The Battle of Gran. Aug. 15.  whereupon all the Generals took Horse, Lorraine in the right, and the Elector of Bavaria in the left, and all being in order, they began to march at the sound of their Trumpets, Tymbals, and Drums, which was continued till the Turks by Favour of the Night charged their left Wing, whereupon the whole Army facing about, they marched to secure their engaged Troops, which done, they continued advancing, notwithstanding the cries and howl of the Turks, and their continual Skirmishing till it was break of day, when a great Mist covered the whole Field, that nothing could be discerned. Both sides made use of this accident, ranging their Armies to their uttermost Advantage.  
After seven in the Morning, the Sun having dispelled the Mist, the Turks advanced upon the Christians, with the noise of their Drums and horrible Cries, discharging some Cannon upon their right Wing, charged it with great fury, but they were repulsed; the same happended on the Mountain where Tungen commanded, who was hurt there. At the same time the Turks attacked with their greatest force, and principally their Foot, the heights on the Christians right where Count Styrum was, but he was so seasonably succoured by some Imperial Battalions and other Troops of the second line, that the Turks were forced to retire, being indeed chased and repelled in all the parts of the Army. Being fled by the Morass, the way they came, they seemed to make head again in their Camp, but upon the advance of the Christians, who passed the Morass with their Foot and Horse, the terror and consternation was so great amongst the Turkish Soldiers, 
Gained by the Christians.  that it was impossible for the Serasquier, notwithstanding all his endeavour to persuade his Men to oppose the passage of the Morass. They also abandoned their Camp, Arms, Cannon, and other Instruments of War to the Pursuers, besides forty Ensigns and some two hundred Prisoners which were taken. The Serasquier was hurt in his Leg, and having left five thousand upon the place, secured the rest by a timely retreat. The two Armies separating after the fight, the Christians went back to Comorra, in order to their prosecution of the Siege of Newheusel: and the Serasquier having rallied his Forces, and punished with strangling some of his chief Officers, who had not well behaved themselves in the Battle of Gran, and passed the Danube, declaring he would relieve Newheusel whatever it cost, but soon after he received the news, as the Christians had at Comorra, that the place was taken by assault.  
The Serasquier however having form a new train of Artillery of twenty Pieces, which he took out of Buda, and being reinforced with several fresh Troops, he marched towards Vaccia, encamping betwixt that place and Pest, but hearing of the approach of the Christian Army, he abandoned Novigrade and Vaccia, taking the Cannon and Ammunition with him that was there, demolishing the said places, and setting fire to them when he left them. He also ruined the Country about Pest, and having sent a Detachment to reinforce the Garrison of Agria, he repassed the Dunube with the rest of his Army at Buda.  
And now the Turks do not seem averse from Peace, the Serasquier having sent an Aga to the Duke of Lorraine with a Letter, wherein he acquainted his Highness, that he had full power from the Grand Signior to treat and conclude a Peace, which he conjures him to promote by offers of great advantage, as abandoning Count Tekely, and delivering of the three Hostages, which were in the Grand Seignior's hands. But the Duke answered him, that he had no Orders to treat of Peace, and that a Victorious Army was not to be amused with such Proposals, but that he would acquaint his Imperial Majesty with the Serasquier's desire.  
The Serasquier having passed the Danube, the few Tartars he had, not exceeding six thousand, left him and returned home. The Bassa's of Agria, Temiswar and Waradin were sent back, with the Troops under their command, and went home to their respective Governments, the Serasquier with the rest of his Army posting himself betwixt Buda and Alba-Regalis to observe the Christians motion.  
The Imperial Army had advanced in quest of the Turks as far as Vaccia, but hearing that the Ottoman Army was separated in several Bodies, and marched as above, as also towards the Frontiers of Styria and Croatia; the Duke resolved likewise to send four thousand men to reinforce Count Lesley, and being the Forage was destroyed, to return, having ordered a Detachment of five Regiments of Foot, one of Cuirasiers, and two of Dragoons and Croats, to march unto uppper Hungary, where Count Caprara was to command in Chief.  
The Serasquier had made several other Attempts for Peace, but the Emperor refusing passports to his Aga, those overtures vanished. There had also been an Armenian sent in the beginning of this year with overtures of Peace, but he was sent back with this Answer; That the Emperor will not enter into any Negotiation of Peace, but jointly with the King of Poland, and Republic of Venice; insomuch that finding all his Endeavours for a Treaty fruitless, he repassed the Bridge of Esseck, sending part of his Forces towards Zigeth, and the rest towards Slavonia and Bosoria, whereby he also defeated Count Lesleys Design upon Possega.  
To all the Miseries of War was added that of the Plague, which raged much at Constantinople, which, together with the account they had of the loss of Newheusel, and the other ill Successes of the Ottoman Army in Hungary, Morea, and indeed every where, had filled not only that City, but the Empire with Consternation and Tumult; for the Janissaries, as is usual in all great Misfortunes, mutined, threathed not only the Grand Visier, but the Grand Signior himself, and were not to be appeased without considerable Distributions amongst them; it being also given out, that his Highness would himself command the Army in Person next Summer.  
The Principal Armies of these potent Adversaries being in Winter Quarters, we will leave them struggling there to enlarge their Accommodations, and transfer our Pen to such Actions as have been remarkable in other Parts.  
The Contests in upper Hungary were various betwixt the Imperialists and Tekelites, General Schultz commanded the former, who had order to attack Vngwar, and afterwards to besiege Esperies and Cassaw. Count Tekely thereupon passes the Tybiscus, assembling what Troops he could together, sending to the Neighbour Countries to cause their Militia to march and to join him, which Schultz endeavoured to hinder, especially his joining against the Turks. And now he lays close Siege to Vngwar, which was defended with no less Valour than Obstinacy, insomuch that after the loss of several Officers, and a considerable number of Men, he was obliged to raise the Siege. Some time after he laid siege to the City of Esperies with eight thousand men, where he found no less Opposition than at Vngwar, the besieged seeming resolved to defend the Place to the last extremity, notwithstanding the offer made to the Rebels of a general Pardon, which was intimated to the Magistrates and Citizens of Esperies by an Officer sent from the General, but they, instead of taking advantage of the Emperor's Clemency, barbarously killed the said Officer, which the General resented so highly, that he caused a general assault to be given the place, but in vain, being beaten off with the loss of several hundreds of their Soldiers. The place had already held out six Weeks, but General Caprara being ordered to command in chief in upper Hungary, and a Detachment of ten thousand men being sent to reinforce the Siege, it made them stoop, and desire a Parley, which produced a Treaty, 
Esperies surrendered.  and then a Surrender, such of the Garrison as would being entertained in the Emperor's Service, and the Magistrates and Citizens to enjoy their ancient Privileges, and the Places and Employments they at present posses.  
General Schultz marched from Esperies to Caschaw, and beleaguered it, and General Caprara towards Tokay, with a Resolution to take that place what ever it cost, being it opened a passage betwixt Transilvania and Zatmar, nor did it make any remarkable Opposition, but with other lesser Places surrendered without resistance upon Conditions.  
Count Caprara being come in Person before Caschaw, 
October 6.  Peterhasi, one of Count Tekelies chief Officers, being sent with six hundred horse to reinforce the Garrison, made a show of accepting the general Pardon, and entering into the Emperor's Service; but being come near the Town, put himself into it, with the six hundred men he had with him, which mainly encouraged the besieged to defend the Place. Caprara sent to summon them, but in vain, so that he was forced to use all the Formalities of a Siege. The Garrison consisted of four thousand, commanded by Count Tekeli's best Officers, who defended themselves with great bravery, making very many sharp Sallies into the Enemy's Quarters. The Imperialists notwithstanding carried their Trenches to the Town Ditch, and began to thunder upon the place from three Batteries. One of the Attacks being commanded by the Prince of Wirtemberg, who was slain there by a Cannon Bullet. But this Siege did not last long, though the Capital of upper Hungary, and provided with all things necessary for a long defence. But the Reasons of their surrender, which happened by a very surprising accident, is very excusable. 
Novem, 25.  Count Tekely, solicitous for this Capital of this part of the Kingdom, having writ to the Bassa of Waradin of the Consequence and Danger of the Place, and to press him for speedy Succour in order to relieve it. The Bassa admitting of his Reasons, assured him he would give him all the assistance he could, only he had received some Orders from the Grand Signior of great Importance to the common Cause, which it was not convenient to communicate to him by Letter, therefore desired he would repair to him to Waradin, that he might inform him of the secret by word of Mouth. And for his greater Security the Bassa sent him a passport. 
Count Tekely betrayed by the Bassa of Waradin.  Upon this Invitation he resolved to go thither, accompanied with Petrossi, and some others of his principal Adherents, and five hundred Horse. The Bassa met him without the Gate, and received him with all the appearance of Kindness and Esteem, and conducted him into the Town with some few of his Attendants, causing all the Cannon of the Place to be discharged, with other marks of Respects, and entertained him at Supper; but that being ended, an Aga with his Janissaries entered the Room, and having told Tekely he had Orders from the Grand Signior to seize him, and carry him to Adrianople, caused Irons to be put upon his Hands and Feet. At the same time, the Bassa told Petrossi, that the Grand Signior gave him the Principality and Commands which Tekely had had, and that he would assist him with all his Forces. Petrossi, who was next to Tekely in Power, seemingly accepted of the Honour, but being got out of the place and Danger, he informed Tekelies' party of what had happened, exhorting them to return with him to their Duty to the Emperor, which they consenting to, Petrossi marched directly to the Camp before Caschaw. Being kindly received by General Caprara, he was sent into the Town, where he easily persuaded the Garrison to accept with him of the General amnesty, 
Caschaw surrendered.  so that the place was immediately delivered up upon Articles. After this the General sent also to the Princess Ragotzki, Count Tekely's Wife, to surrender her strong Castle of Mongatz to the Emperor's Service, which, contrary to expectation, she absolutely refused to do. And this put an end to the Campaign in those parts, except their Excursions, beating up of Quarters, and Surprises, which were frequent on both sides.  
Nor were the Turks more fortunate on the side of Croatia, 
July 28.  where Count Lesley commanded the Imperialists, for he burned the Suburbs of Canisia, and destroyed the Country four Miles round; and now understanding that the Turks had left but three or four thousand men to guard the Bridge at Esseck, the Serasquier having taken the rest with him to fight the Imperialists, he decamped from the Place of his Rendezvous near the Drove, with a Resolution, if possible, to burn the said Bridge of Esseck. 
Aug. 9 Count Lesley burns part of the Bridge of Esseck.  In order to this he left his Baggage at Turanowitz with a Guard of two thousand Men, discamping with four thousand Germans, and two thousand Croats, all choice Men, each one being ordered to carry Provision with him for ten days, by reason of the scarcity of Victuals by the way. Michalovitz being surprised, expecting no Enemy, surrendered to his Avantcurrers upon his further advance, the Country being alarmed, some Turkish Horse appearing, skirmished with the Avantguard of Croats, and had treated them ill, if they had not been succoured by the Germane Dragoons and Cuirasiers who had the Guard; they however left a Captain-Lieutenant with near thirty Soldiers. They marched on, but no Turks opposed, scarce appeared before they came to the Plains of Esseck. Then there appeared a thousand Turkish Horse with some Foot at a distance behind them, which obliged the Christians to range themselves in Battalia, and the Turks suffered them to advance till they came within Musket shot; they then begun to stir, and being charged on both Wings by the Croats, they were wholly broke and routed, and many of them slain in the pursuit. The Infantry saved themselves in the Town, and afterwards in the Castle. The Christians advanced in order to the Suburbs, which they took at first onset, and afterwards the City, both which they miserably pillaged and plundered.  
The City of Esseck is great and populous, having at least five hundred shops of Merchants of in it, many Mosques and Hacars, which are great Inns for Passengers. All was crowded with Rice, Flower, Bread, Biscuit, Salt, etc. as also Barley, Oats, and Forage in abundance, enough to furnish an Army. As soon as they were Master of the City, they placed a Guard against the Castle, whilst the General went to see the Bridge, the like whereof is not in the World. On this side the Drove from Esseck to the said River, it is about eleven hundred paces long, and on the other side more than eight thousand, all of Oak Wood It is twelve paces broad. The Drove is not large in this place, the Bridge being supported by only sixteen Boats. The Turks broke it the preceding day, letting the materials vogue with the stream into the Danube. Count Lesley caused thirteen fair Mills upon the Drove to be burnt, and having in vain attempted to burn the Bridge on the other side, consumed that on this with Fire in few hours. The Imperialists knowing that the Inhabitants had saved their best goods in the Castle, they would also attempt that, but having lost several Captains and other Officers, they desisted, and Lesley returned back to his Camp at Turanowitz.  
The Wars against Poland were carried on with more Success, 
The Affairs of Poland.  at least Equality, by the Ottomans, who, together with the Tartars, made perpetual Incursions into the ukrain, and the confining Provinces, burning and ravaging the Villages and Country, carrying the alarm to the very Gates of Leopol. Nor were the Poles forward in their Proparations, moving but very slowly to their general Rendezvous, so that the King not going to the Field in Person, it was very late in the year before they were come together, however, entertained in the mean time with a very sad account from Podolia, Volinia, and the lesser Russia, of the miserable Devastations of those Countries by the continued Incursions of the Infidels.  
The Grand Signior had appointed Solyman Bassa, now Seraskier, to command his Army against the Poles, which he endeavoured to raise and form with all imaginable Industry, being solicitous for Caminiec, which he took care by reiterated Convoys, though some sometimes miscarried, to provide for. He hearing of the Christians advance towards the Niester, the Cham of Tartary being joined with him, and both near forty thousand strong, posted himself near the River to hinder the Poles from passing it.  
And now the Armies drawing near, it was supposed they would not separate without a Battle. The Poles passed the Niester with theirs, consisting of betwixt twenty and thirty thousand men, on a Bridge they had made for that purpose, advanced into Moldavia, where they encamped; and now the whole Army being come up, the Crown General having summoned a Council of War, it was determined to go and find the Enemy, and force him to fight. The Army marched accordingly, and were three days passing the Woods and straits of Boucovisia without any Intelligence of the Enemy. Being come into a Plain, their Vanguard was presently charged by a Body of Tartars. Ten Troops of Horse were sent to support the Christians, but being overpowered, were forced to give way. The Prince of Courland advancing with three Battalions, and some Field-pieces, gave the Christians Opportunity to rally, and returning to the charge, obliged the Tartars to retire to the Hill from whence they came. The next Morning the two Armies stood in view of each other, only some slight Skirmishes passing betwixt them. The third, the Seraskier designing to fall upon the Enemies right Wing with his main force, charged it briskly, but finding it strengthened from the main body, retired and fell upon the main body itself, but with the like success. The Poles left Wing was charged by the Tartars with some advantage at first, but in the Conclusion were forced to retire. That day the Turks had been incommoded by the opposite Artillery, composed of thirty pieces of Ordnance, and the following day, having received Cannon from Camineck, they repaid them in kind. The Christians continued encamped the two following days, securing themselves with Trenches and Redoubts. On the ninth day, the Christian General being informed that a great Detachment was sent to fall in the rear of the Army, and shut up the Passages of the Forest, he resolved to retire; and that he might do it with less trouble, he caused all their Wagons that were not absolutely necessary, to be burnt. It was next Morning before the Turks were ware of their march, when, descending into the Plain, they charged three Battalions of foot which had not yet entered the Wood, but they being well covered with turn Pikes, and each two Field-pieces, they received the Enemy with so great a Fire, that they forced them to retire. And yet they escaped by their Courage and Resolution the danger that threatened them, forcing their Passage back to the Niester by a very orderly retreat, which they likewise passed, tho' the Turks were much stronger than they, and so were dispersed into their Winter Quarters.  
Nor were the Turks very unsuccesful in Dalmatia. The Christians had besieged Singn, but were forced to retire by the joint Forces of the Turks in those quarters with loss of some hundreds of their men, two pieces of Cannon, and most of their Baggage. But the Wars being rather defensive in those parts, on both sides, than otherwise, nothing of any very great Consequence, besides Incursions and mutual Ravages, worthy of Memory did happen.  
The traverses at Sea were of more noise and consequence. The Turkish Fleet was affirmed to consist of sixty Galleys, and twenty men of War, who were at Sea, though supposed not well manned. On the other side, the Venetian Fleet was stronger, full of Seamen, besides thirteen thousand Land-Forces of several Nations, all commanded by their General Morosini, who sailing for the Levant, landed his Forces in the Morea, at the Fortress of Calamata, which he took, and afterwards sat down before Coron, where, having made large Breaches, and extremely annoyed the place with their Bombs, the Bassa hung out a white Flag, but all Conditions, except surrendering upon discretion, being refused him, he put out a black Colours, intimating he would defend it to extremity, which he also did.  
The Bassa of Petrasso marched with eight thousand Men to his relief, but upon consideration of the strength of the Christians, he durst not attempt it; but contenting himself to reinforce the Garrison of Modon, and with falling upon the Greeks (that avoured the Venetians) he made a great slaughter of them. The Visier of Morea, Kalil Bassa, having got together a competent Army of near ten thousand, would re-attempt the relief of Coron; in order to which, he sent a Party to attack a Redoubt somewhat distant from the Line of the Besiegers, but were repulsed, but assaulting it again, they took it at the second storm. Hereupon the Chevalier de la Tour, a Knight of Malta, hastening thither with twelve hundred Men, recovered it from the Turks, with the loss of his own life, and many of his Men. A while after, the Visier made an attempt upon the main Camp, but was beaten off with mutual loss. In the mean time, the Christian General finding the neighbourhood of the Turks troublesome, and foreseeing that his Troops would not be able to subsist, unless they had the Country open, resolved to attempt their removal; in order to which, drawing ten Men out of a Company, to which were joined fifteen hundred Volunteers, with one of the Regiments of Brunswick, and that of Malta, they, marching before day, surprised, and fell upon the Enemy on all sides; the action was so sudden, that the Turks before they could recollect themselves were driven out of their several Posts, pursued, and quite dispersed. Of the Enemy there were near a thousand killed in the action and pursuit, of which number was the Visier Kalil and Mehemet Bassa. All their Cannon and Baggage were taken, with nine pieces of brass Cannon, seventeen Colours, and the great Standard, with three Horsetails hanging at it. This Victory was some days after completed by the taking of Coron, where the Christians, forcing the way into the Town, through their very large Breaches, 
Aug. 11.  put all they met to the Sword. There were above three thousand of the Turks slain in this storm, and four or five hundred of the Christians, among which were two Knights of Malta, Prince Philip of Savoy, the Prince of Brunswick, the Marquis of Courbon and St. Paul, besides thirty Knights of Malta, with several other Persons of Quality wounded. There were seventy-six Pieces of Brass Cannon, besides great store of Ammunition and Provision, with Plunder, reckoned at above two Millions, found in this place.  
These Successes encouraged the Greeks to submit to the Venetians, and the Province of Maina being also disposed to cast off the Ottoman Yoke, were greatly encouraged to it by Morosini, who sending a Detachment with such Maynots as were entered into the Service of the Republic, gave them orders to attack Zarnata, a Fortress built to keep that People in awe. In the mean time the Christian Fleet sailed towards Calamata, near which place the Forces landed.  
The Captain Bassa, hearing of the ill successes of his Countrymen in Morea, came with his Fleet to Napoli di Romania, where securing the Ports with great Chains, he landed what Men he possibly could, and joining with a great Body of. Horse and Foot, he marched towards Calamata, to keep the Mainotes from revolting to the Ventains. Zarnata had been threatened into surrender, six hundred Men that garrisoned it marching out with their Arms and Baggage, though the Aga that commanded it, distrusting his conduct, stayed in the Christian Camp.  
The Captain Bassa being advanced, Morosini being reinforced with three thousand Saxons resolved to fight him. Being met, the Turkish Horse fell upon the Christians left Wing, and at the same time a great Body of their Foot advanced towards their right; but found such brave resistance, that they were forced to retire. They returned to the charge again, but with the same success, and being pressed, fell into disorder and were defeated; though the loss was not very great on either side. The Garrison of Calamata hearing of this rout, fired their Magazine and quitted the place, leaving eleven Pieces of Cannon behind them, which was immediately garrisoned by the victorious. The Maynotes thereupon besieged Porto Vitulo, the which with Chielifa and Passavia are the only places of strength that the Turks possess in that great Province, but these likewise, as also Porto Vitulo, being forced by the Inhabitants to surrender, came all under the dominion of the Venetians, from whence, General Morosini having put good Garrisons into those places, marched towards Navazino. But the season being too far advanced, having razed Calamata and Passava, as not very defensible, he dispersed his Army into Winter Quarters, sailing himself with his Galleys to Santa Maura.  
A Fleet under the command of the Signors Molino and Delfino, had cruised the whole Summer in the Archipelago, putting those Islands under contribution, though no material action at Sea had passed betwixt the two Fleets of the Christians and Turks.  
The Captain Bassa, after these misfortunes, shown a great inclination to peace, signifying his desire to set a Treaty on foot for that purpose, to which end he signified the same to General Morosini by a particular Messenger, 
Novem.  who referred him to his Superiors.  
There had likewise been an Aga some time at Comorra, who declared, that the Grand Signior did desire to re-establish a Peace or Truce betwixt the two Empires, 
Attempts for Peace prove fruitless.  desiring that Commissioners might be appointed on both sides for that purpose; that he had ordered the Bassa of Buda to cease from all Hostilities, and that he caused Count Tekely, the Author of the War, and the Evils that attended it, to be seized upon by his command. But all the answer he could get was, that the Emperor would enter into no Negotiation of Peace, without the participation of his Allies. And yet some Propositions were obliquely made in their names. The Emperor demanded restitution of all the Places that are possessed by the Turks in the Upper and Lower Hungary, and in Croatia. The Poles demanded Caminiec, and the whole Province of Podolia; and the Venetians the whole Country of Morea, To conclude, the Aga was sent back with this answer, That the Emperor and his Allies will receive no Proposals, but such as come immediately from the Grand Signior himself.  
The Cham of Tartary had also offered the King of Poland his Mediation by an Embassy, and at the same time made Proposals of Peace, but his Majesty answered roundly, that he would hear of no Overtures of accommodation without his Allies, the Emperor of Germany, and the Commonwealth of Venice.  
And now all thoughts of quiet being laid aside, all the great Parties made all imaginable preparations, 
Jan. 1686.  by Leagues, by Levies, by amassing of Moneys as well as Men for the future Campain.  
Thus ended this year 1685, and the following was not less active or turbulent. The Imperialists, as a prelude to their future Successes, beat a Party of the United Garrisons of the Turks, consisting of about six thousand near Arach, which place they also took, with eleven Colours, and three Kettle Drums, besides much spoil.  
This success was followed by others, St. Job being surrendered to Count Caraffa, the six hundred Men which composed the Garrison of it, 
Feb. 12.  being conducted to great Waradin, and a Party from Comorra, Raab, Papa and Vesprin, took the Castle of Sehwar, betwixt Vesprin and Alba Regalis, which had much incommoded those Garrisons, upon as easy terms; the besieged being only allowed what they could carry upon their backs.  
Great were the disorders and consternation at Constantinople, and throughout the whole Ottoman Empire, 
Disorders at Constantinople. Jan. 23.  for the late ill Successes of their Arms in Hungary and Morea; and being to be unfortunate, is to be criminal in that Court, Cheitan Ibrahim, Seraskier, was condemned to lose his head, the defeat at Gran, the loss of Newheusel, and the burning of the Bridge of Esseck, being laid all to his account. His eminent services in the former Wars against the Crown of Poland, and his valorous defending of Buda in 1684 against the united powers of the Germane Empire, could not obtain his pardon, being he was likewise blamed for having discontented the Soldiers in defrauding them of their pay. Several other of the Chief Officers being accused of not having done their duty at the Battle of Gran, were strangled with him; and Solyman Bassa, who had so successfully commanded the Army last year against the Poles, was by the Grand Visier recommended to the Grand Signior, as a Person very fit for that Employment in Hungary, which his Highness also approved of, but the Bassa being surprised at the choice was made of him, sensible of the fate of his Predecessors, and the danger of the Employment, taking his opportunity, threw himself at the Grand Seignior's feet, and humbly prayed to be excused from so difficult a Province, being the Campaign would not probably end, under the circumstances he was to undertake it, but with the loss of his Head, which he would rather now sacrifice at his majesty's command, than die hereafter in his displeasure. The Grand Signior wondering at what he heard, and that he should scruple at so eminent a command, demanded his reasons: He replied, that the misfortunes of the last Campaign were occasioned by the ill payment of the Troops, many other things of great importance to his service having been likewise omitted, not obscurely hinting at the Grand Visier, he would notwithstanding take the command upon him, if his Majesty, according to the example of his Predecessors, would himself appear at the head of his Forces. The frankness of this discourse wrought so much upon the Grand Signior, that he immediately sent to the Visier, who was, or pretended to be indisposed, and consequently kept his bed, to know, whether he was in a condition of health to attend him into Hungary, where he purposed to go himself? But the Visier excusing it, by reason of his indisposition, his Majesty sent to him for his Seal, which being delivered, he immediately gave it to Solyman Bassa, making him by that eminent mark of dignity Grand Visier in the others room, who yet had his life granted him, and part of his Estate to subsist upon, being now in his House on the Canal of the black Sea, near Scutary.  
The Treasure of the Seraglio was opened, Officers were sent into all the extent of the Empire, and the utmost diligence was used to raise men, not only to recruit their shattered Armies, but to make new Levies, but with the usual fate that attends unsuccessful Arms. 
The Christian Army Rendezvouz's at Barkam.  So that notwithstanding all their endeavours, the Christians were in the Field before them, not only with the Imperial Troops, but the united Forces of all the Germane Princes. The general Rendezvouz was appointed on the 30th of May in the Plains of Barkam, though the Saxons, the Bavarians, the Brandenburgers, and them of the Carcles could not get thither so soon by reason of their distant Marches. 
May 30. 1686.  The whole Empire seemed to move, and the Danube was so covered with Barks and Barges full of men, provisions, and all sorts of Warlike Instruments, that it yielded a prospect of terror and pleasure.  
The Forces being come together, the Sentiments of the General Persons that composed it were very differing. Some proposed the Siege of Alba Regalis, as being a place that had much annoyed them, by protecting the Seraskier under the Cannon of the place, when they besieged Buda two years ago. Others would have Agria and Montgatz, the remains of Tekely's rebellion in Upper Hungary, attempted, and the rest were for marching directly to the Bridge of Esseck, for securing that important passage, and then to besiege Buda. Others were of opinion, that these three designs should be enterprised at once, by dividing their Army into two parts, for the two first Enterprises, and that General Schults should with the Army of Croatia attempt the Bridge of Esseck. But they were very few that concluded positively for the Siege of Buda, which had already been absolutely resolved upon by the Emperor and the Duke of Lorraine, upon a certainty that the taking of that place would vastly enlarge their Quarters, and a supposition (though not so well grounded) that all Hungary would follow the fate of their Capital City.  
But this design was kept very secret, 
Jun. 10.  nor was it discovered until the arrival of Count Straatman, Great Chancellor to the Emperor, who having in a Council of War prudently composed the punctilios and differences between so many General Officers about their commands, to all their satisfactions; he shown them the Emperor's Commission and Orders to begin the Campaign with the Siege of Buda, exhorting them to do their duty in an enterprise of such great importance, whereon depended not only the conservation of his Highness' Conquests, the security of his Crown, and the good of Christendom, but also the ruin of the Ottoman Empire, being the loss of this considerable place would be attended on with the surrender of the other Cities and Fortresses of Hungary, which would return to the Obedience of their natural Sovereign.  
The Generals, who expected to begin with the Siege of Agria or Alb-Royal, were overjoyed to understand that the design was upon Buda; and this News being spread amongst the Officers and Soldiers of the Armies, they all testified their Satisfaction by their forwardness, and their desire to see themselves before a Place where they might signalise their Valour, and revenge the Death of their Comrades, who had been interred in the Trenches of the former Siege.  
The Volunteers, to the number of six thousand, of all Quality and Conditions, which were come thither out of Germany, France, England, Spain, the Low-Countries, and other parts of Europe, to seek Honour in so pious a War, shown much Ardour and Zeal to signalise themselves in so glorious an undertaking. The Troops of the Circles were not yet come, and they of Brandenburg, who marched through Silesia, and the Straits of Jabluncka, advanced but slowly by reason of the difficulty of their way, and could not come so soon as desired. But the Armies, to lose no time, discamped on the twelfth of June by break of day, the Duke of Lorraine taking his way by the Bridge of Gran, had passed it the thirteenth, the Troops of Saxony having the Vanguard. The Elector of Bavaria, marched on this side the Danube to possess the City of Pest. Whilst the two Armies were thus marching on both sides the River, Count Rabatta, who was Commissary General, had caused a prodigious quantity of Gabions and Faggots, which the Soldiers had made as they came to the general Randezvouz, to keep them from Idleness, to be embarked and sent by Water towards Buda, together with the Artillery, Ammunitions, Provisions, Forage, and other necessary things for the subsistence of Armies. The next day the Armies advanced, the great one near Vicegrade, and the other by Vaccia.  
The fifteenth, the Imperial Horse, followed by the Foot, and their Cannon and Baggage, passed Vicegrade; some Prisoners having been made by a party that the Duke had sent to make Discoveries. These unanimously declared, that they of Agria and Alba Regalis fearing a Siege had refuged all their best Movables in Buda, and that this Capital City was, as well as the other Places, furnished with Troops and necessary Provisions to sustain a long Siege, in expectation of Relief.  
Being come within an hour of the Town without any encounter, the Horse made halt, as well to repose themselves, as to expect the coming up of their Infantry and Artillery, and now they begin to lay a Bridge of Boats at the Isle of St. Andrew for the Communication of the two sides of the Danube.  
On the eighteenth, the Baron of Diependal, General de Battalia, 
The Siege of Buda.  invested the City of Buda, whilst the Infantry were marching up, and taking up their Posts half a League from the place, they began to break Ground, and work at their Line of Circumvallation. A great party of Horse and Foot appeared out of the Garrison at the Vienna Port, but they returned again upon the advance of a Detachment of Imperial Horse, who had Orders to charge them, contented to welcome the Assailants with eight Volleys from their Cannon, though they killed but one Pioneer, by reason of the too great distance.  
The nineteenth, the Duke advanced with the Army as far as the hot Baths, the Turks having abandoned that Post the day before. The general Quarters were taken up within a quarter of a League of the Town. The same day the Elector of Bavaria seized upon the City of Pest, which the Turks had quitted, retiring with their Cannon, Ammunitions and Provisions into Buda, after they had broken part of the Bridge behind them. The Croats, who scouted about the Country, took a Turkish Chiaux, with a Convoy of forty Spahis, who was sent with Letters from the Port to the Visier of Buda. Being brought to the Camp, his Letters were examined, which contained rigorous Orders to the Visier, to be very careful of the Places which depended on his Government, and to assure him of a quick and powerful relief in case he were attacked.  
On the twentieth, the Bridge over the Danube was finished. The same day a party of Horse sallied out of the Town with design to surprise the Christians advanced Guard, but the Duke being advertised of it in time, sent four squadrons, to which many Volunteers joined themselves, with orders to charge them; but they upon their approach retired without any engaging. The Artillery being arrived, two Batteries were raised against the lower Town, where the Duke of Lorrains Attack was, and at Night the Trenches were opened. A Janisary who deserted, reported much after the same manner that the Prisoners already mentioned had done; that there were but eight thousand men of form Troops in the Town. The Visier having some time before sent two thousand Soldiers to Agria, and as many to Alba-Regalis, upon a supposition that the Christians would not think of besieging Buda, which had been so fatal to them but two years ago. This Runaway affirmed further, that the Place was abundantly furnished with all manner of Provisions and Ammunitions to sustain a very long Siege, that the Visier Abdi Bassa was no great Warrior, and therefore the less considered by the Soldiery; that he had assembled all the Officers and Soldiers of the Garrison together, had exhorted them to do their Duty, and to support with Honour the Glory of the Turban, adding, that he had Orders from the Grand Signior to defend the City with his Life, which he was resolved to do, and expect the Succours which the Grand Visier would infallibly bring them. To this the Janissaries and Spahis replied, that they were ready to sacrifice their. Lives in his Highness' Service, and for defence of their Laws, upon Condition however, that the Visier would immediately give them ten Crowns a Man, that the Soldiers and Officers that were detained in Prison for what Crime soever should be set at Liberty, and that he would not suffer things to come to the last extremity, lest the same misfortune might happen to them, as did to those of Newheusel, all which the Visier promised them to observe exactly.  
I must acknowledge I am entering into a tedious Narrative, and somewhat against my Humour, which affects lucid brevity; but the History of this Siege, perhaps circumstantially the greatest upon Record, full of such strange Events; of Emulation in the pursuit of Glory; of successful Temerity, and an invincible Resolution on the one side; as also the Fidelity, the Constancy, and the unfortunate Valour of the other, hurries me on to a description of it in all its particulars, which I will do with that Candour, that the very indifferent Reader shall find nothing that may justly shock him, and the curious wherewith to content him.  
The Elector of Bavaria, having left a Garrison at Pest, and passed the Bridge of Boats at the Isle of St. Andrew, came with his Army before the place, and took his Post in the same place where he had commanded in the preceding Siege, that is, on the Castle side, and the upper Town, to form the second attack, the third being reserved for the Brandenburgers, who were expected in a few days, and were to be reinforced with the Troops of Suabia and Franconia. That Night the Turks fired mightily upon them that worked in the Approaches and Batteries, whereof several were killed and hurt in the Lorraine Attack.  
The Duke sent all the Imperial and Bavarian Horse, under the command of the Generals Palfi, Gondola, and others, to camp in the Neighbourhood of Alba Regalis, on purpose to consume the Forage, and keep that Garrison in continual alarms, there remaining in the Camp but three thousand Imperial and fifteen hundred Bavarian Horse to secure the Trenches and Pioners. The Night passed, the Battery against the lower Town was brought to perfection, and twelve Pieces of Cannon mounted upon it, which played all the following day with the loss of five men slain, and several wounded, from break of day the Cannon continued firing with such success, that they made a breach in the Wall of the lower Town, which was found to be twenty paces large. In the mean time the Bavarians on their side carried their Approaches on with great diligence, and had also some killed and wounded.  
The day following, the breach being enlarged, was assaulted towards evening, the Walls being easily gained, for the Defendants retired into the upper Town after the first discharge. The Christians lost a Captain of Foot, a Lieutenant of Granadiers, some Soldiers, and six Volunteers in this attempt, besides seven or eight hurt; and from that time they began to attack the Town in form, it being resolved that the Trenches should be relieved every day by a Lieutenant General, and a Major General, as well in the Duke of Lorrain's attack, as in the Elector's. The 25th Count Souches and Diependal relieved the Trenches, but nothing was done besides assuring the Lodgement upon the Wall of the lower Town, and opening the Gate which the Turks had shut up on the right, far enough from the breach where they took Post, and that the Labourers might be less incommoded, General Souches caused fire to be put in the neighbouring Houses, where some Fuseliers did lurk, who were burnt with them. The Bavarians finished the same day a little Battery upon St. Gerard's Hill, which the Turks had abandoned, from whence they threw some small Bombs into the City to try experiments. They also finished another great Battery to beat the great Rondel which joins the Castle to the upper Town. The same day Count Budianis presented some Standards to the Duke of Lorraine, taken from a party of Turkish Horse, which convoyed fourteen or fifteen Barks loaden with the Wives and Children of the Officers of Buda, who retired with all their riches to Belgrade, and which his Heyduques and Hussars, reinforced with some Imperial Dragoons, had surprised and beaten at the Island of St. Margaret. The booty was great, and ninety-two Women and Children taken, amongst which was the Visier of Budas Wife.  
The 26th, they made several traverse Lines, and laboured to complete the Approaches to secure their Quarters in the lower Town, which was furnished with two thousand Soldiers, and a good number of Pioners. The Earth being rude and stony, did much obstruct the Labourers. The great Master of the Teutonick Order, which commanded the Trenches, observing that the Pioners in the lower Town might be easily insulted and beaten by the Besieged, had upon his demand six Battalions sent him, which were posted along the Wall to countenance them. Two fugitives, who said they were Hungarians, rendered themselves, and confirmed that the Garrison was but eight thousand Combatants, who by order of the Visier had begun to untile the Houses, and unpave the Streets, to hinder the effect of the Bombs. In the evening betwixt six and seven a Clock, the Turks sallied out with great Cries, to intimidate them who were posted in the Rondel by the Water side, but they were so well received, that they retreated confusedly. Marshal Starenberg hastened thither seasonably with two Battalions of them that had been posted the day before behind the Wall, without which Succour the Turks would have made a great Slaughter amongst the Labourers. The Enemy was pursued, and the Soldiers cut off some Heads, which they presented to the Duke, who gave them a golden Ducat for each Head. A Captain was hurt in this scuffle, and ten or twelve Soldiers killed, and as many wounded.  
The Bavarians raised two Batteries for Bombs on the two sides of their great Battery. They carried on their Trench above one hundred paces, and ran three traverse Lines, with a place of Arms for the defence of their Battery. The Turks fired much with their Artillery, but killed only two Soldiers.  
The 27th, the Christians completed the works they had made in the Night, new traverses were made, some Musketeers were placed in the Mosque of the old Town, a Post was taken on the right near the Gate which makes the Angle of the Upper Town, the Lines were enlarged, and deepned, and the great Battery was well-nigh finished, with the loss only of one Man, and some few wounded. This Morning the Enemy appeared where they had been yesterday, seemingly disposed to skirmish, but seeing that the Christians were ready to receive them, they retired without attempting any thing. About Eleven a Clock they sallied out, Horse and Foot, with design to dislodge the Besiegers posted on the right, but having stood a Volley, and seeing Count Hoffkirchen, Lieutenant Colonel to Dunewald, advancing with the Guards of Horse, they returned into the City, leaving twenty of their men dead behind them. Of the Christians there were but two killed, and five or six hurt. Another Deserter came out of Town, who reported, that the Governor was greatly perplexed, in that he saw the inevitable fall of the City, which the Grand Signior had committed to his charge, and that he lost in the Sallies his best Soldiers, without being able to ruin the Enemy's works; but that he resented nothing equally with the captivity of his Wife, and those of the Principal Officers of the Place, taken when they thought them past danger. In the Bavarian attack they finished a battery to play upon the Castle, and the Rondel that joins it to the City.  
The 28th, in the Lorraine attack, a Line of Communication four hundred paces long was drawn from the Post at the Angle on the right to the middle Gate, and another Line was made to go to the new battery, upon which they planted twelve pieces of Cannon. A little one was likewise in hand for four Mortars which were carried thither that Night, with some Cart loads of Bombs. The besieged began to shoot Bombs and Stones out of Town. A Captain and sixteen Soldiers were wounded that Night, and some killed. The Duke of Lorraine, foreseeing that Forage would grow scarce in the Camp, sent most of the baggage Horses to the Meadows assigned them betwixt Gran and Newheusel. General Dunewald, who commanded the Horse, camped near Alb-Royal, advertised the Duke, that the Turks having abandoned the Castle of Bathyan upon the River of Zarvis, he had put men into it, and that he was going to make a tentative upon Palotta, a place of good strength near Alb-Royal.  
The twenty ninth, they continued to complete their Works, and the Duke augmented the number of the Labourers with an addition of six hundred more. The besieged made no Sallies these two days, but they plied their Artillery more furiously than ordinary to ruin the Christians great Battery. About five a Clock they sallied upon the Bavarian attack, with two thousand Horse and Foot, with so much Success, that they put the Besiegers into much disorder, and the Janissaries leaping into the Approaches, were busy in throwing of them down, when Count Hoffkirch flying thither with the Guard of Horse from the Duke of Lorrain's Quarter, and the Bavarian Generals with their reserves, the fight was rude on both sides, till the Turks were forced to retreat, being pursued even to the Gates of their City, notwithstanding the continued fire from their Cannon and Muskets from the Walls. Prince Eugenius of Savoy had his Horse killed under him. Prince Lewis of Baden, and the Generals Fontaine and la Vargne signalised themselves in this Action, as also the Volunteers, and particularly the Prince of Commercy. Switterdael, a Bavarian lieutenant-colonel was slain, as also six Volunteers, with thirty seven Soldiers, besides sixty two wounded, one Captain, two Lieutenants, and an Ensign. The loss on the Turks side was greater, being the Christians brought away sixty of their Heads, besides what a fugitive Rascian reported, that the Turks had had near two hundred killed and wounded. That Evening the four Mortars placed by the great Battery began to play into the besieged Works. Six Culverins were also planted upon the old Battery, wherewith they designed to shoot into the Town Gate, to incommode the Sallies of the besieged.  
The thirtieth, the Troops of Suabia and Franconia arrived in the Camp, and took the Posts designed for them; all the Night and Day were employed to advance the Works, which are so numerous, that they are scarce distinguishable. Count Souches, who commanded the Trenches that day, having sent three Granadeer to discover the distance betwixt the Approaches and the Rondel, they brought word that it was no more than three hundred paces, and that the Turks were making a Ditch at the foot of the said Rondel. Every Night great store of Gabions, Faggots, Munitions, and Provisions, arrived in the Camp, by the care of the Commissary General, Count Rabatta. Count Caprara parted from the Camp with the Suabian Horse, to join those encamped near Alb-Royal, and to command the whole in chief. Five Rascian Shepherds, feeding their Sheep without under the Walls, slipped insensibly into the Bavarian Quarters with at least four hundred, where they were well received and gratified. All they could say was, that the Consternation was great amongst the besieged, who were yet resolved to defend themselves, in expectation of the Succours they were in hope for. They added, that the Bombs and Carcases had fired the Town in several Places, though it had been luckily enough extinguished.  
The first of July, Count Starenberg shown General Schoning, who commanded the Bradenburg Auxiliaries, and arrived in the Camp the Night before, the Approaches and the Attacks which were reserved for his Troops, which was on the Water side on the left of the Imperialists, after which he was magnificently treated by the Duke of Lorraine, from whence he went to join his Troops which were expected the next, or the following day. This Morning the Imperialists began to shoot out of their new Battery, out of four Pieces which shot twenty four pound Bullets. The five Mortars by the great Battery continued to play upon the Rondel on the right, with such Success that the Defendants durst not show themselves there. The Works were completing, and there were two Redoubts made to secure the Communication with the great Battery. This Night there were but five hurt, and one killed, and this Morning an Adjoutant General was hurt in the Head with a Musquet-shot, as he was carrying Orders into the Approaches. There happened nothing in the Bavarian Quarters, where they only continued their Labour and their Batteries, made a Breach in the outward Rampart. The rest of the Troops of Franconia, consisting in fourteen hundred Foot, arrived there, who were placed near the rest of the same Circle.  
The second, the Lorraine Attack advanced within two hundred Paces of the Walls of the City. The battery of twelve Guns of twenty four pound Balls was finished, and four other Mortars that played without ceasing all the last Night, fired the Town near the great Church, which lasted till Morning; the Cannon was plied all this day against the two first Rondels, which are in a manner defenceless. Two Battalions more were sent to reinforce those who were camped under the Wall of the old Town. The besieged threw again many Bombs and Stones, but with little prejudice to the Besiegers, killing them not above three or four Soldiers. The Troops of Suaben began to work at their line of Circumvallation, and purposed the following Night to raise a Battery upon a height which they possessed. The Bavarians thundered furiously against the Castle and upper Town, and had thrown many Bombs which had kindled a fire that was not yet extinguished. The Duke apprehending that the Turks might when it was dark, put, by the help of small barks, Men, and Ammunition into the Town, went in Person to discover the suspected Places about Pest, commanding the Prince of Savoys Regiment of Dragoons to post themselves there, to assist the Hungarians who were already there, and had Orders to raise some Sconces along the River side for their Security.  
On the third of July, the Brandenburg Troops were seen to march on the other side of the Danube. The Duke of Lorraine went to visit them, where he was received by General Schoning with a triple Salvo of all the Foot, ranged in battalia, with their Cannon at the head of the Infantry. His Highness was treated there with much Gallantry, and afterwards returned to his Quarters extremely satisfied to see such a fine body of Men, so brisk, so well disciplined, and provided with such a good Train of Artillery. The Imperialists finished another line for to defend their Approaches. They made such great fire with their Cannon and Mortars, that they did not only make a notable breach in the Wall, but ruined also the batteries upon the two first Rondels, so that there was no more shooting thence. The Bavarians carried their lines to the very Castle, and made a new battery on the right towards the Danube, upon which they placed nine Mortars with success. They shot also three days together from another battery of seven Demi-canon upon the Rondel; whilst they played from another with four Guns upon the Flanks. They moreover worked at another of eight Cannon to batter the left of the Rondel. In the Lorraine attack there were seven slain, and several hurt. Amongst the rest of the Deserters, there was an Ensign of the Janissaries, who quitted the Town for having (as he said) killed a Turkish Officer. He affirmed that there was but fifteen hundred real Janissaries in the place, but that counting the spahis, Albamans, and other Troops, they amounted to seven thousand Combatants; He added, that the Bombs and Carcases had already ruined many buildings, and occasioned a great loss of Men and . He further said, that the besieged were busy in making Mines behind the breach on the Lorraine side, and that no body had hitherto entered into the place. General Dunewald had desisted from his design upon Pallotta, because the place was provided with a good Garrison. The Turks there killed some of those who were sent to discover. Those of Alb-Royal attacked and disordered also some Foragers of Horse quartered in their Neighbourhood, and amongst others killed Count Papenheim, a Captain of Horse in the Troops of Bavaria.  
July 4th, The Approaches of the Lorraine attack were run within one hundred paces of the breach in the Rondel to the right. The besieged began to run a Line out of the said breach, which they lengthened till within fifty paces of the Christians, to render their approach more difficult; and however, they fired continually with their small shot, and threw a multitude of stones, yet they killed and wounded but thirteen men. The besiegers had now fourteen Mortars mounted, out of which they perpetually tossed Bombs and Carcases. There was nothing done at the Bavarian attack, but securing the works, and heightening the batteries. A Pole, who had served amongst the Turks, came over this morning, and reported that the besieged were resolved to surrender, if they were not relieved in a Month's time. Another Runaway came this Afternoon, and declared, that five Turkish Cavaliers were by the means of a little Bark landed on Pest side, who were by several ways to endeavour to arrive where the Seraskier was, and press the Succours which had been promised them. The Duke of Lorraine dispatched some Horse towards Voitfar to consume the Forage there, and watch the Enemy's motion. A party of Tartars fell upon the Foragers on the other side the Danube, and took some Horses, and two Grooms belonging to the Prince of Baden, out of the Island of St. Margaret: the following Night, sixty Granadiers with some Workmen were sent to ruin the Line which the besieged had begun before the breach of the Rondel, which lucked so well, that they filled the Ditch with the loss of two Soldiers only. The breaches were every day enlarged, as well on the Lorraine as the Bavier attack, and what the Turks repaired in the night, was thrown down by day. All the Troops of Brandenburg are at present arrived in their Quarters. The Turks made a sally upon them in the Night, who, though they were well received, and pursued even to the Town Gate, yet they killed many brave men of the besieged, and amongst the rest Field-Marshal General Dorfeling's Son, two Lieutenants, and twenty-seven Soldiers, with the like number wounded.  
Jul. 6. A line of communication was made from the Lorraine attack to that of Brandenburg, which is but fifty paces from the Rondel of the middle Gate, and about sixty from the breach on the right. This morning they shot the Cannon with that fury, that they quite threw down the two Rondels, and the Curtain, and at night throwing Bombs and Carcases without ceasing, they caused a fire to burn on the right of the Rondel, that could not be quenched in less than three hours' time. The Brandenburgers advanced their works briskly, their Generals of Battalia's keeping alternatively in the Trenches. They had eight slain and six wounded, besides a Captain of Granadeer, Lieutenant Colonel Fonk was also hurt in the Leg, and six more of the Lorraine attack, besides two killed.  
Jul. 7. The Night preceding, very many Bombs were thrown with success, being they fired the Town in two places, but upon the arrival of the Engeneer Gonzales, it was presumed the Town would be thundered with greater violence, he is expected in two or three days in the Camp, where the Cannon, Mortars, Bombs, Carcases, and other artificial fireworks of his invention are already arrived: The besieged made this morning a sally upon the Brandenburgers with Horse and Foot, but to their prejudice, being beaten back with disorder. Yesterday the Miners began to work in the Lorraine attack to widen the breaches, and this Night the same will be done in that of Bavaria, where they have finished two new Batteries, one of ten, and the other of seven Cannons, besides a third on the Water side, to better the attacked Rondel, and a Post by which the besieged used to creep out into a covered way which they had made before the Rondel. Yesterday the Bavarians had carried their approaches to the very foot of the Castle, so that they could come no nearer before the breach was enlarged. The works in the Lorraine attack were so near the Wall, that they could advance no further, but by lodging in the breach. There were about fifty killed and hurt in the three attacks. The besieged shot a Bomb, which falling upon one of the out-Batteries into a Barrel of Powder, killed nine Cannoneers that attended there.  
The 8th, Two new Batteries, each of three Demi-canon, were raised in the Lorraine attack nearer the Walls, and on the left, where they were equally advanced with the right, the approaches were advanced to the Wall of the Rondel; and as these Works were so near, there were twenty-five hurt and wounded, most with Stones and Granades, amongst whom Major General Thungen was one, Major Bischosshausen had his Arm broke with a Musket, and some other Officers wounded. The Miners which were attacked to the right of the Rondel, had not yet encountered the Enemy's Mines. At night they will plant others to the left of the middle Rondel. Some Peasants having found means to escape out of Town, came to the Camp, affirming, that there were still above three hundred men which worked continually at the Mines and Retrenchments which the besieged made behind their Walls, for their retreat in case of necessity.  
July the ninth, the whole Night was spent in shooting of Bombs and Carcases into the City, to keep the besieged in Action, and take away their desire of repose, but these perceiving at break of day that the Enemy had made a Gallery of Planks to pass the Miners to the middle Rondel, they rolled down many Bombs, threw many Granados, and other artificial Fire, with combustible stuff in such abundance, that the Planks were burnt, and the Gallery reduced to Ashes. At five in the Morning the besieged sprung a Mine some Paces from the Wall, betwixt the middle Rondel, and that at the Gate with Success, being it overturned one of the Christians Mines, with the loss of seven or eight of the Miners. They seconded this with a sharp Sally, disordered the Workmen, ruined their Labours, and posted themselves betwixt the Imperialists and Brandenburgers, but the reserve coming to their Aid from their place of Arms, they forced them back into the Town. There were above eighty of the two Attacks killed and wounded in this Adventure, one of their chief Cannoneers slain, and several subaltern Officers. The besieged lost as many; Notwithstanding this check, the Works were continued with the same Vigour in the Approaches, Lines, and Galleries. On the Bavarian side they ruined the little Port from their Battery with ten demi Cannons, and the breach there was very spacious.  
July the tenth, At the Lorraine Attack they worked all Night to repair the Batteries and the Approaches which the besieged had ruined in the former Sally, and to redress the Gallery which they had burnt, and the Miners were again fired that Night. At the Bavarian Attack the Miners worked under the Palizade of the Rondel, and under the Wall, with hopes of completing their Mines in three days; several were slain, amongst whom was Lieutenent-Collonel Wachtenheim. The Christians had Intelligence by their Spies, that the Turks, to the number of seven thousand, reinforced with some Tartars who ravaged the Country, had a design to introduce a new Commander, with a recruit of Troops into Buda, which obliged the Duke of Lorraine to command some Foot to post themselves on the other side of the Danube, and upon occasion to join with the Horse that were there already, and meet and fight the Enemies.  
July the eleventh, This evening five demi Cannons were mounted on the two new Batteries in the Lorraine Attack, and two Mortars planted in a little Fort, with the loss only of two killed, and five hurt. The Brandenburgers placed three pieces in battery, and would plant more the Night following to shoot glowing Bullets into the City. The Bavarians fortified their Attack by two Redoubts. Yesterday in the Evening four hundred Foot were ordered to raise some Defences on Pest side near the Danube, to hinder lest any thing should pass that way into Buda.  
July the twelfth, All the Batteries of Lorraine and Brandenburg were completed, and the first lines of these two Attacks were so joined, that men could pass from the one to the other undiscovered, by the Enemy's Fire. And now they were so near the Walls, the besieged did perpetually throw hand Granades and Stones to incommode the Workmen, but without any great harm. The Miner on the left found himself much advanced under the Wall, but they met with more difficulty on the right, and so they would enlarge the breach by force of their Cannon. The Count the Souches inspected the breach by order of the Field Marshal Starenberg, and it was found spacious enough to be assaulted: The Brandenburgers began to shoot their inflamed Bullets and Bombs out of twenty two Cannons, and two Mortars, but with no great Success, being the Besieged had uncovered all their Houses. The Bombs and Carcases invented by the Franciscan Friar were highly esteemed. They now only plained and enlarged the Breaches, and prepared themselves for the assault. There were nine hurt and three slain with Granades and Stones. The Breach in the great Rondel on the Bavarian side was large enough, and the Miner was at work under the Pallizade of the Ditch. The Duke having Intelligence that the Seraskier was advanced with some thousands of Turks near Hatwan, commanded 3000 Horse, and six Battalions of Foot, Imperialists, Brandenburgers, and Bavarians, under the Conduct of General Mercy, to pass the Danube, and post themselves on the other side of the Bridge, to hinder the Turks to put a recruit of Troops into the City, with the new designed Commander, Achmet Bassa, who had the Reputation of being one of the best Officers that the Grand Signior had in his Service.  
July the thirteenth, This morning the besieged sprung a Mine under the middle Rondel near the Christians Mine, which was already finished, which Mine did what the besiegers designed, by throwing down part of the Rondel, where they had no breach as yet. There were two hundred Turks ready to fly into the adverse Works as soon as the Mine took, but seeing it had a contrary effect to what they designed, they retired. All things being disposed for an assault, thereby to make a lodgement upon the Wall, Count Starenburg directed the attack in the manner following. Count Guydo Starenburg commanded on the right of the Rondel, Count Herberstein the middle of the Curtain, and Count Aversberg, all three field Officers, on the left. They had each of them two hundred and eighty Soldiers; the Engineers, Granadeer, Fuseliers, Carpenters, and Pioners, were posted betwixt two, and the rest, to the number of two thousand, were divided into three bodies of Reserves to support the Assailants: the Volunteers who had demanded the point, mingled themselves with the first. Betwixt seven and eight a Clock the signal for the Assault was given, by a discharge from all the Batteries, and a shower of Bombs and Carcases which were discharged upon the City, and the Retrenchments which the besieged had made behind the breach; and notwithstanding all the resistance of the besieged, the Christians mounted the breach, where the Combat was very rude and obstinate on both sides for three quarters of an hour, with all possible bravery. The besieged sprung a Mine under the Assailants first line, which buried Captain Kalkreiter, and some Soldiers. But seeing they could not take post for want of Earth, that they could not force the Pallizadoed Retrenchment behind the breach, and that the chief Officers were already all hurt or slain, by the continual fire of the besieged; it was thought expedient to make a retreat; five or six leaped over the Turks Retrenchment, but being ill followed, got off with the rest. The Regiments of Souches and Mansfeld suffered most in this Action, and that of Starenburg was also ill treated. There were more than four hundred killed and wounded, but the loss of so many brave Officers and Volunteers who lost their Lives there, were particularly deplored: but few that were hurt escaped, which begot a belief that the Turks shot with envenomed Bullets. Amongst the dead were Count Herberstein, Count Kuffstein, and another Captain of the same Regiment, the Baron roll, three Captains more, and eight Lieutenants and Ensigns. Of Volunteers that were slain there, or died of their Wounds, the Duke of Vexar, a Grandee of Spain, who was one of the first upon the breach, was one, a Son of Prince Roberts, with another English Lord, the Baron of Scheyffer, the young Count of Courmaillon, a Conte of Dona, and seven or eight more of Quality. Amongst the wounded, as well Officers as Volunteers, were reckoned Count Guydo Starenburg, Count Aversperg, the Prince of Veldens of the House of the Palatinat, Prince Picolomini, two English Lords, the Duke of Escalona, a Grandee of Spain, the Marquis of Valero, Brother to the Duke of Vexar, the Prince of Commercy, and more than thirty other Persons of mark. The Spaniards and the English distinguished themselves by a noble Emulation, opposing the greatest Fury of the Turks. The English were so ill treated, that of twenty of them, all Persons of Quality, there were but six of them that were not slain or wounded. The loss of the besieged was also great, for they had two hundred of their bravest men wounded and killed. The Duke of Lorraine, and Marshal Count Starenburg were present in this Action, giving Orders every where as occasion required. It was believed that the Brandenburgers would have attempted somewhat on their side, but they excused it because their breach was not large enough. On the Bavarian side there was a notable breach made in the Rondel and in the Wall that covers the Castle, which the besieged repaired by Night with Gabions, Pallizadoes, and Faggots.  
July the fourteenth, The whole Night and Day were employed in inhuming the Dead, and repairing the Approaches, in planting more Cannon upon the Batteries, and in advancing the Mines. Two Galleries were likewise framed betwixt the second and third Rondel. The Duke of Lorraine having also sent for three Regiments of Horse from Alba-Regalis to reinforce General Mercy, they passed the Bridge this Morning to go on Pest side. The besieged sprung a Mine in the Bavarian Attack on the left of the Castle Rondel, which succeeded ill. His Electoral Highness having caused eight Parapets of thick Oaken Planks to be made, shod with Iron, of a new Invention, each capable of securing a hundred armed Men, they were thought proper to be used in Attacks and Assaults. The same day the Bavarians discovered and disappointed two Mines of the Enemies.  
July 15th, They continued to work in their Lines, and being lodged close to the Wall, the Besieged were heard to work under the Breach. Gonzales the Spanish Engineer being now come, Bombs and Carcases were thrown into the Town, which did great Execution. Upon the Advice that the Duke of Lorraine had, that the Turks that had passed the Tibiscus near Segedin, were still encamped under the Cannon of Hatwan, he caused two Regiments of Horse more to join Mercy to oblige the Enemy to repass the Tibiscus.  
July 16th, A new Battery was raised in the Lorraine Attack without the Wall of the lower Town to the right against the great Rondel, the which was also battered on the other side to render the Breach larger, and themselves Masters of it. A Rascian, with Letters which the Governor of the Place had entrusted him to carry to him of Alb-Royal, came and delivered them to the Duke; but they being writ in the Armenian Language, and no Interpreter in the Camp, they were sent to Vienna to be deciphered. Some Peasants got out of the Town reported, that the Janissaries had begun to murmur against the Bassa, as designing to hold out to the last extremity, but that he had by the Punishment of the most mutinous, by his Liberality, and the assurance he had given them of speedy relief, reassured them to that degree, that they promised to hold out with their Lives. This Evening the Elector of Bavaria commanded 150 men, seconded by a greater number to go and attack the Palizado which was in the Ditch at the foot of the Rondel of the Castle. Lieutenant-General Count Fountain was on the right of the Attack, and General Count Aspremont at the left. They used three of the above mentioned wooden Parapets for the first time with Success, and they attacked this Post so vigorously, that they carried it with their Swords in their Hands, cutting in pieces all them that defended it, but they sold their Lives dearly, being the Assailants lost Count Fountain and 35 Soldiers, and Volunteers. Count Aspermont received a Contusion in his Head by the stroke of a Musket which knocked off his Steel Cap. The Captains Gottalinsky and Vaubon were dangerously hurt, with divers others. This Post gave access to the Rondel.  
July 17th, Yesterday the Besieged began to fire from a new Battery of four great Guns, which they had raised upon the inward Wall; but General Starenberg having commanded all the Cannon that could bear to shoot that way, they were quickly silenced and disabled. About Noon twenty or thirty Janissaries appeared upon the Breach of the Rondel to the right, as if they had designed a Sally, but those in the Trenches having given them a Volley, they quickly retired. The Brandenburgers and Bavarians did nothing but complete their Works, besides their continual firing from their Batteries.  
July 18th, A new line was advanced to the right, the better to cover the Miners, and be of use in the subsequent Assault. The Brandenburgers augmented their great Battery with three pieces of Cannon. Nor were the Bavarians idle, their Miners working under the Wall behind the palizado Moat, of which they were in possession. The Besieged did not much appear by day, but in the Night time kept continual firing, killing a great many of the Besiegers with their Stones and Granades, which they threw into their Works.  
Jul. 19 The Cannon was mounted upon the new Battery, and the Line was strengthened with two small Forts. Last night the Besieged sprung a Mine behind our Miners, who worked under the Wall, which endamaged our Mine, into which a new entry was to be made to make it serviceable. Some of the Christian Miners were covered with earth, most of which were pulled out again, except Libert their Captain, who could not be found. Mr. Kerry, a Scotch Gentleman, with seven or eight Soldiers were killed in the approaches, besides others wounded. The Duke of Lorraine, assisted by the General persons of his Army, held a Council of War this morning, but the result was kept secret. Some Deserters assured the Duke, that the Besieged resolved to make no composition, but to expect the Relief which the Grand Visier would bring them.  
Jul. 20. The new Line in the Lorraine attack was completed. There were three false alarms given to harass the Besieged, by causing some Granadeer to run up the Breach, and throw their Granado's into the place, upon which the Turks hastening to the defence, they were saluted with Volleys of Cannon, Bombs, and Carcases, not without execution. These kind of attacks were frequently used to keep the Enemy in continual alarms, and in ignorance of the time of the real Assault. In the mean time the Mines were vigorously carried on, and a certain Germane undertook a new one, which he undertook to finish in two or three days. In the attacks of Brandenburg and Bavaria, the Miners hoped to be the following Night under the Rondels, continuing to batter the Walls with great fury, and to shoot glowing Bullets, Bombs and Carcases into the City, which produced much disorder. Upon advice that the Turks disposed themselves to attempt to put relief into the Town, the Ditch of the Circumvallation was deepened, and fortified with certain Redoubts, the better to secure the Besiegers, to which purpose 200 Heyducks were added to the number of Pioners.  
Jul. 21. The principal working was now at the Mines, which were made in three several places, and would suddenly be ready. Captain Libert, notwithstanding all the diligence that had been used to dig and remove the earth to seek him, had not been found. He was a Walloon by Nation, and was regretted by all the Generals, and such who had skill of his knowledge in conducting of Mines. The Miners were now within hearing of each other. A Battery was also raised for four Mortars, near the three Spanish Pieces which beat upon the Rondel on the right, and they resolved to approach all the Cannon and Mortars nearer the Breaches, to batter them with more force, that they might enlarge them with more ease, and ruin the Enemy's Defences, which were behind the said Breaches. There were twenty-seven slain and wounded only at the Lorraine attack; amongst the dead were Major Bacneburg a Dane, and Captain Lerneux the 5th of Starenberg's Regiment. Gonzales' Bombs and Carcases had the Success expected, and by report of a Fugitive, one of those Bombs sunk into a House where a hundred Persons of both Sexes were retired, who all miserably perished in the Ruins of it. The Bavarians finished their Battery near the Rondel, and began another on the Water side, to canonade the Flanks of the City on that side. At present, being the three Attacks were advanced as far as the Breaches, which were large enough, all things were disposed for a general Assault, two thousand Ladders being got ready for false and seeming Attacks by scaling the Walls, whilst others mounted the Breaches.  
July 22th, There happened nothing at the Lorraine or Brandenburg Attack, the Turks sprung two Mines this Morning, which did nothing but ruin a part of the Curtain, where there was no Breach. The new Battery of four Guns upon the brink of the Ditch of the Rondel in the Bavarian Attack being finished, the Turks came there at break of day, and gave them a bloody Serenade, for a strong party of them having slipped out by the Bridge on the right, they crept into the Ditch along the Palisade, and being come to the Battery, before they were discovered, by favour of the Darkness, they began to howl and make terrible cries, nailing up three Cannon, and a Mortar, and ruining part of the Battery: The Saxons of the neighbouring Posts ran to the noise, but were disordered. The Regiment of Prince Lewis of Baden, which was upon the Reserve, arrived seasonably, and repulsed the Turks with the loss of thirty men, which was but a sorry compensation considering the loss on the other side, where above one hundred were killed and wounded, the most Saxons and Bavarians. Amongst the slain, Colonel Lebel, a Saxon was one, besides several Subalterns, and Geschwint, Colonel of the Artillery, was dangerously wounded with a Scimitar. The Turks got no great advantage by this Sally, for the Nails being easily drawn, they began in a very little time to play again, as if they never had been nailed. And the revenge which was returned was sudden and fatal, for a Bomb of the Bavarians falling into the Magazine of Powder in the Castle, 
The Castle is blown up.  blew it up with such a terrible destruction and noise, that the whole City did not only tremble with the blow, but also the whole Camp, and, as was afterward reported by some fugitives, more than one thousand persons of all ages were buried in the ruins, the stones being thrown up with the violence of the Powder in such abundance, that they fell like Hail into the approaches, that many of the Besiegers were hurt by them.  
Jul. 23. The Duke of Lorraine, his Mines being now all ready, and all things ready for an assault, sent the Count of Koningsec with an Interpreter to the Besieged to summon them to surrender. In this interval there was a cessation of Arms on both sides, which was employed in burying the slain. The said Count, after two hours stay, returned into the Camp with a Letter from Abdi Bassa, in a Purse of Crimson Damask, which he delivered the Duke. The answer was fierce and arrogant, implying, that not being necessitated to surrender, he could not be capable of so abject a thought, that he fought for the glory of his Prophet, and the honour of the Musselmen; that he and his Garrison were resolved to try the utmost extremity, and to defend the place with their latest breath. That the Government had been entrusted to his care by the Grand Signior, which he would preserve for him, or lose his life; that when the Duke should come to wrest it from him, he should find him upon the Breach to dispute his entrance, and that he might order the assault when he pleased, he would expect him there without stirring a foot. The Duke having read this brave answer, caused all the Batteries to fire with more fury than formerly, and all the preparatives for a general Assault to be made ready, for which purpose he sent for some thousands of Hungarian Foot, who had voluntarily offered to be the first that should mount the Breaches.  
So fierce an answer and so brave a defence, makes it apparent, that the impressions which the Runaways had at the beginning of the Siege given of Abdi Bassa's conduct, were very false, affirming he was despised by the Soldiery, as being more a Merchant than a Man of War; and the Serasquier was in the wrong in designing to remove him, for it is to be presumed that scarce any other would have eluded the efforts of so great an Army so long time. A Pole was observed by the Guards in secret conference with two Turks, but upon his return to the Camp was seized upon, visited and examined, and being found to be a Spy, he was immediately hanged. This evening a Bavarian Gunner was apprahended, as he was going over to the Enemy.  
Jul. 24th, This morning about eight a Clock a great Mine was sprung in the Lorraine attack, and 300 men were commanded to lodge upon the Breach, together with some hundreds of Hungarians, but the Mine had a contrary effect to what was designed, for it ruined and overthrew part of their own Approaches, and filled their Lines with Earth, besides the slaughters of 100 men killed and wounded. The Duke upon this ill success, caused the firings of the Batteries to be redoubled to enlarge the Breaches, to render them in a Condition to be mounted without any new Mines. The new Battery which the Bavarians raised by the Water side would be ready at Night, and that which they had already raised upon the brink of the Ditch, had made a great gap in the Wall on the right. By intercepted Letters he was also informed, that the Great Visier highly encouraged the Besieged to defend themselves, assuring them that by the eighth or tenth of August he would come to their relief with a formidable Army. General Caraffa who commanded the Imperial Troops upon the River Tibiscus, sent an Officer to the Duke of Lorraine, and the Elector of Bavaria, with an account of a great Advantage which he had had over the Garrison of Agria by the means of two Ambushes which he had laid for the Turks, which lucked so well, that having drawn six hundred of the Garrison into them, he quite defeated them, killed three hundred upon the Place, with Osman Bassa the Commander of Agria, and took forty Prisoners, together with the Vice Bassa, who was dangerously wounded.  
July 25th, The whole Night was spent in repairing the Works ruined by the Mine, which had been sprung with so much disadvantage. The Duke pressed forward the Preparatives for the General Assault with all possible Vigour, having ordered the making of Places of Arms, or Parades, as were necessary, within the Lines and Approaches. Betwixt four and five the Besieged put fire to a Mine on the right of the Rondel, in pursuance whereof they sallied with two hundred Men, but were repulsed by the Guard that were in readiness with the loss of fourteen men. A little after, they sallied again in greater numbers to the left, where the Brandenburgers were, who likewise repulsed them. They returned yet the third time with more Troops, and put the Brandenburgers Guards into disorder, which obliged the Duke of Lorraine to order the Reserve which was posted at the Wall of the lower Town to advance, which General Souches, who commanded the Trenches, had divided into three parts, whereof one was placed to the left on the Water side, another in the Approaches, and the third was commanded to keep by the Mosque. The Duke moreover caused the Battalions of Mansfelt, Salm, Souches, and Lorraine, to advance to the right. The Skirmishing lasted a good time, the Turks retiring often, and as soon returning with great fury and outcries. The Hayducks after the first discharge did also charge the Turks, but gave way, occasioning much confusion amongst them upon the left of the Mosque, from whence the Besieged gave brisk fire with their Cannon, though without any great harm, so that seeing they could profit nothing by a longer stay, they retired into the Town. Count Starenberg, who had signalised himself, lucked better than his Adjoutant, who had both his Legs shot off. The Battalions of Souches and Mansfelt were ill treated, and had most dead. The Baron of Asthi was hurt in the Foot, and the Baron of Hoghenworth slain, and several subaltern Officers killed and hurt, besides above a hundred private Soldiers. But the loss on the Enemy's side was much greater, as was reported by a Dutch Boy who run out of Town, where he had been since the Siege of Vienna, having been sold by a Tartar to a Citizen of Buda. This Boy said further, that the Turks made great Retrenchments within the Place, and that the Garrison consisted still of at least five thousand fight men.  
July 26th, Never was more Diligence used since the Siege began in carrying on the Lines and Approaches, than last Night, and all this Day to make the Places of Arms, which are finished, and at present every thing is disposed of for the general Assault, and posting themselves upon the Breaches, the Rondels, and the Walls, and consequently to render themselves Masters of this important Place, which had cost the Christians so much Blood. The Besieged made a little sally on the Bavarian Attack, but having stood the first discharge, were forced to retreat as fast as they came.  
July 27th, Every thing being disposed for the general Assault, and the Troops that were to be employed in it at their Rendezvouzes in all the three Attacks, it was resolved that the Onset should be given at five a Clock in the Evening, to which end the Duke had distributed his Orders to all the Officers high and low, how they were to act. The Faggots, Gabions, Spades, Mattocks, Hatchets, and Sacks with Earth, were there in great abundance, as well to break the Enemy's Retrenchments, as to cover the Assailants when they should be Masters of the Breaches. The signal was given from Pest by some Cannon shot, and the Assault was carried on in manner following. Forty Granadeer under the command of a Captain, one Lieutenant, and one Sergeant, were at the head of the Rondel to the right hand, they were followed by fifty Fuseliers and Soldiers, with Hatchets, commanded also by a Captain-Lieutenant, and a Sergeant, with a hundred men carrying Spades and Mattocks, supported by two Captains, two Lieutenants, two Sergeants, and two hundred Musqueteers, all under the Conduct of the Prince of Newburg, Great Master of the Teutonick Order, who had the Direction of this Attack. That of the middle toward the Curtain was directed by Lieutenant General Souches; there were fifty Granadeer under a Captain, Lieutenant and Sergeant, a hundred Fuseliers, two hundred men with Hatchets, and to second them two hundred Musqueteers, divided into two squadrons, which were followed with a hundred and fifty more, with Shovels and Mattocks: The Attack on the left of the little Rondel was ordered by the Brandenburgers after the same manner. Behind the Sacks filled with Earth, Wool, and the like, in the second line were posted a party of choice Harquebusiers, who were not to stir thence, but fire continually upon the Turks, who stood there themselves in the Breaches. The Heyducks, commanded by the Lieutenant Governor of Raab, were posted on the Water side, where a great part of the Wall had been thrown down by the fire of the Magazine already mentioned; they were only to make a false Attack, being seconded by a Major with some select Companies. The chief Officers were dispersed into several Posts to execute the functions of their Employments; and thus Nigrelli, General of Battalia, Colonel k, Lieutenant Colonel Rederer, and the Major of Staremberg assisted the grand Master of the Teutonick Order. General Souches had for Assistants Diependal, Count Octtingen, Lieutenant Colonel Jorger, and the Major of Crop's Regiment. There were above 1200 men of reserves in the covered way, commanded by General Thungen, under twelve Captains, twelve Lieutenants, and other subaltern Officers, with all the other Lieutenant Colonels and Majors, to succeed in the place of those that should be slain or wounded. The 1200 Musqueteers were to advance in small parties in the Lines as the other gained ground; the rest of the Foot were at their Arms ready to engage, and all the Generals in the Trenches. In this order the Soldiers full of Hopes and Courage went to the Assault, and mounted the Breaches. They found great Opposition, particularly at the great Rondel where the Breach was high, and the Defendants very numerous and resolute. The Christians were beat back two or three times, but returning still to the Assault, they at length took possession of the Breach, and posted themselves in it. The Brandenburgers took the Wall of the little Rondel. The Combat lasted from five till nine a Clock with great effusion of Blood, not so much by the Turks Arms as their Mines, and Powder which they had strewed in great quantities in several places, which they successively fired as they were forced from their Posts. There could be nothing more lamentable than to see two or three hundred men at once tossed up by force of the Mines, which were most killed, or grievously wounded. And yet the Besieged could not terrify the Christians, nor hinder them by their obstinate resistance to lodge upon the Rondels and the Curtain. The Hayducks apprehending the fire, failed in their false alarming on the Water side. The Duke and General Staremberg were near the Great Master with their Swords in their Hands, encouraging the Officers and Soldiers to do well, and the Prince of Croy was in the middle near the Curtain, where he was hurt. The Night being come put an end to the fight, and it was spent in securing their Lodgments with two Lines of Communication from the Approaches to the possessed Rondels, and the Miners were fastened to the inner Wall or Retrenchment, where the Turks fortified themselves. This Assault was one of the bloodiest, the most hardy, and best disputed that ever was seen, whether we consider the bravery and intrepidness of the Assailants, or the obstinate Valour of the Defendants. The number of the slain, amongst whom was Adjoutant General Attein, was not very great, but that of the wounded very surprising, of which Catalogue were the Prince of Croy, the Prince of Commercy, General Diependael, General Thungen, the Baron of Asti, the Major of Starenberg, Lieutenant Colonel Redere, Major Pini, Conte, Schlick, Baron Gera, and many other Captains and subaltern Officers. On the Brandenburg side, Count Dona, Colonel of Foot was slain, Major Marwitz, and the Prince of Curland grievously wounded, with very many others.  
At the Bavarian Attack the Elector had ordered the Assault in this manner. The Palizades upon the Breach having been burnt the day before by forty choice Soldiers, the Elector commanded a Lieutenant with 20 Fuseliers, a Sergeant, six Volunteers, and ten Granadeer, and a Corporal, with six Carpenters to cut the Palisades, an 100 Musqueteers with their Officers were ordered to post themselves at the Enemies Palizade, and to shoot without ceasing to favorise the Pioners to make the Lodgement upon the Rondel, amongst which there were twenty five with Spades and Pickaxes and 75 with Hatchets commanded by a Captain, and seconded by a lieutenant-colonel, a Major and a Captain, with fifty men armed with half Pikes, Halberds, and Partisans, by a Lieutenant with thirty Granadeer, and by 200 Musquetters under two Captains and two Lieutenants. Things being thus disposed as well on the right as the left, the two Neighbouring Redoubts were furnished each with thirty Harquebusiers, and three Battalions of Imperialists, Bavarians and Saxons, were to second the Assailants. The Gunners had order to fire from all the Batteries, and to throw Bombs and Carcases without ceasing into the Castle, and betwixt the two Walls on the Water side, as also to point their Cannon against the high Walls and Windows of the Castle. All things being thus ordered, and the signal given from Pest, they advanced towards the Breach, however difficult to mount on the right and left of the Rondel, as also the Curtain, and that with so much Vigour, that they became Masters of the Post, driving out the Besieged for all their incessant firing, and a shower of Stones which they threw from their Castle Windows. They also took the Swingher, which is a great Place in form of a retreat betwixt the Walls and the Houses, but this Place being commanded by the said Walls, whence the Turks annoyed the Aggressors with Granades, Stones, and Bombs which they rolled down; the Elector caused those that were there to retire, being content to secure the Lodgments upon the Rondel, and the Wall of the Castle by a Line of Communication from the Gate of the Bridge to that of the Swingher, so that the Bridge remained in their Power, which was further secured by traverse Lines, and two Redoubts. The Elector eminently appeared in all this Action, and the Generals signalised their Courage, as did also the Volunteers, Officers and Soldiers, who fought with all the bravery that was to be expected from men of Courage. Nor were the Turks less commendable for their Constancy and Fidelity, doing every thing that oppressed Valour could be capable of. They who defended the Rondel and the Swinger were for the most part killed and hurt. There were eight pieces of Cannon found there, and two Mortars turned now against the Besiegeds second Wall and Retrenchments. In this Assault, of the Bavarians there were slain two Majors, two Captains, four Lieutenants, one Ensign, but the wounded were many; one Colonel, two lieutenant-colonels, two Majors, 25 Captains, 16 Lieutenants, thirteen Ensigns. The Generals Lavergne, Rummel, and Aspremont were of the number of the wounded, as also the Duke of Escalona, a Grandee of Spain, and some other Volunteers of Quality, making up with the Officers and Soldiers the number of 117 slain, and 972 wounded. Of the Troops of Saxony, a lieutenant-colonel, and some under Officer were killed; one lieutenant-colonel, two Majors, two Captains, one Captain-Lieutenant, and three Ensigns were hurt; of the Soldiers there were seventy slain, and a hundred ninety nine wounded; so that the number of the slain and wounded in this Assault amounted to above three thousand men.  
July 28, In the three Attacks they were only employed in burying their dead, and securing their Lodgments upon the Breaches. The Duke of Lorraine did also apply the Miner to the second Wall, which was done in three several Places, as did also they of Bavaria and Brandenburg.  
July 29. The three Mines in the second Wall were sprung with that Success that they made a new Breach there, and filled part of the Ditch with the Ruins. The Bavarians advanced to the right of the Rondel, and seized two Mortars there, which they turned against the Besieged. The great Cannon was advanced, and they pretended to batter the City with an 100 pieces of Ordnance, and forty Mortars, if the Turks continued in their Obstinacy. The Besieged howsoever made several Cuts and Retrenchments behind the second Wall. The Duke seeing that well nigh all the Generals of the Infantry were hurt and in no Condition to act, ordered for the future that the Generals of the Horse should serve in the Approaches, to wit, the Count of Stirum, and the Conte of Lodron, and so the first mounted the Guard that Night with General Souches, and was to be relieved on the morrow by the grand Master of the Teutonick Order, and the Count de Lodron. A Battery of three Demi-canon, and another of four were finished. Some Rascians come out of the place, reported, that the besieged were resolved to defend themselves to the last extremity, but that some began to waver, saying, the further effusion of blood ought to be prevented. A Council of War was held thereupon, and the result was, that the Duke should send a second Summons to the Commander of the place, to surrender whilst it was time, and that he might do it upon honourable conditions, which if neglected he would not be answerable for the blood that should be spilt, if they came to the last extremity, being in that case they should spare neither Sex nor Age. Abdi Bassa civilly received his Highness' Letters, and demanded a Day to consult with the other Officers of his Garrison, which was granted him, with a cessation of Arms. The Deserters, who escaped in great numbers, affirmed that the Besieged lost in the last Assault, in the Bavarian attack, only 300 slain, and 700 hurt. They had that Night notice that 4000 Turkish Horse were seen within four Leagues of the Camp, to inquire into the state of the place, but fearing a surprise, they presently retired.  
Jul. 31. At nine in the Morning the Count of Launberg, Adjoutant General, was commanded by the Duke of Lorraine to go with an Interpreter, and received the Besieged's answer, which was to this purpose, That he neither could nor would so easily surrender the City, it being the Key of the Ottoman Empire; but if they would make a general peace, they would give another equivalent. After noon the Besieged demanded a suspension of Arms at the Bavarian attack, and sent two Aga's in Hostage to the Elector, who sent the Baron of Creuz Lieutenant Colonel of Baden's Regiment with an Interpreter. The Turks received them with great ceremony, and all imaginable civilities. He was not immediately conducted before the Bassa, but to another House, the streets as he passed along were lined with Soldiers in very good order, though no great number. Being entered into the House, he was presented with Rice, a roasted Pullet, little Py●s, Coffee and Wine. The Bassa excused himself, That he could not yet speak with him, being he consulted the other chief Officers upon the propositions he was to make to him. In this interval of time many Turkish Officers came to salute the Baron: half an hour after the Bassa sent him word, That he would take it for a favour if he would come over to him. Which he immediately did, accompanied with a great number of Turks, being taken by the arms by the two chiefest of them, according to the custom of the Ottomans, who led him thus before the Bassa, who was in a Lodge of Wood over-against his House, very well furnished and hung with rich Tapestries. Having caused the Baron to sit down, he used this discourse to him, That he was sorry to find himself in a place of that importance, that had been so often besieged without success, and was now so long abandoned without relief. On the contrary, that he found himself pressed by the Emperor's Son-in-law, and the grand Visier, that he wished he were able to give his resolution concerning the surrender, but that being an affair of the last importance, and as much as his life was worth, it was impossible for him to resolve upon a surrender. Adding however, That if they would demand any other place in Hungary, he would cause it immediately to be evacuated for them: The Baron replied, That he had no Commission to discourse of conditions, but only to know from the Bassa himself whether he would surrender or no. That he might please to consider that the Christians were already Masters of the Walls of the City, that it would be too late to capitulate, if he stayed till another assault, that it would not be in the power of the Generals to restrain the fury of the Soldiers, or prevent this Siege from being as Tragical as that of Newheusel. At this discourse the Bassa only lift up his shoulders, but the Baron being upon the point to take his leave, he desired him to enter with him into his Cabinet, where, calling the Mufti and three other Turks of the first rank, he remonstrated to him again, That he could not upon any consideration do so great a prejudice to the Grand Signior, as to surrender a place upon which depended two hundred Leagues of Country, and which is the Key of Turkey, but offered again any Town in Hungary with its Appendances and Dependencies. Yet declaring finally, That if they would give him assurances of a general peace with the Port, he would yet resolve to surrender Buda. The Baron having no Orders to treat, took leave of the Bassa, telling him he would make report to the Elector and Duke of Lorraine, of the Declaration he had communicated to him, but that he could not assure him that things would be so concluded. The Bassa desired this Declaration might be published in Writing through the Camp; and invited him to stay all Night in the City: But the Baron excused the later, desiring to be reconducted to the place from whence he came, which was done with great ceremony, he being accompanied with many Turkish Officers to the Gate. Nor the Baron, nor his Interpreter could sufficiently demonstrate the ruins occasioned in the City by the Bombs and Carcases which had beaten down the greatest part of the Buildings. The Cessation which had been observed during this Parley was broke towards Evening, the Cannon beginning to fire with more fury than formerly. The Besieged sprang a Countermine in the Lorraine attack, to ruin the Christians Mine made under their Battery, opposite to the great Rondel, but without success. A while after, two of the Besiegers Mines, which were designed to fill the Ditch, were fired with execution. Count Starenberg looking betwixt two Gabions was hurt with a Musket-shot, but without danger, 20 or 30 more were hurt and killed in this and the Brandenburg attack.  
Aug. 1. A Battery was finished in the Lorraine attack upon the Rondel, upon which two pieces of Cannon were planted. A Mine was sprung in the Morning near this Rondel, and though it succeeded well, there was no other attempt made, because the Moat was not sufficiently filled, and so it was resolved to fill it with Faggots, with Sacks of Earth, and the like Materials, which were carried in abundance upon the place. The Workmen perceived so great a stink in this Mine, that they could scarce endure it, two of them, who were suffocated with it, being carried out of it. About Noon, intelligence came that 7000 Turks were posted at Sexaritwan thirteen Leagues from Buda, and that the Grand Visier had begun to pass the Bridge of Esseck with the Army that he had form out of the Garrisons of Hungary, and the Neighbouring places, and with other Troops which he had got together, amongst which there were 7000 men drawn out of Bossina. It was further assured that the defection amongst the Turks was very great, and that of 8000 Janissaries, which the Grand Visier had brought from the middle of Turkey, 3000 had deserted upon the march: and yet he pretended his Army consisted of 50000 Combatants, resolving to attempt the relief of Bud●. General Dunewald returned this afternoon to the Camp, with the Regiments of Horse with which he had been on the side of the Bridge of Esseck, to inform himself of the march of the Enemy. The Generals Caraffa and Heusler arrived also from Zolnock in two days, with 5000 Horse and some Hungarians.  
All things were disposed for to assault the second Wall. The Bavarians had thrown down a great part of the Wall with their Cannon, and a Mine, rendering themselves Masters of the second Zwinger, where they at the same time seized upon the Enemy's Cannon and Mortars, which they turned against the City.  
Aug. 2d. They continued to fill the Ditch: every thing was ready for the assault, which was deferred, because of the continual rains. Upon the reiterated news brought in by Scouts of the Grand Visier having passed the Bridge at Esseck, all necessary preparations were made to receive him well, in case he attempted to relieve the Town.  
Aug. 3. A Runaway, who pretended to be a Domestic of one of the most considerable Officers in the Town, declared, that the Besieged had prepared a Mine, and begun a second in the Brandenburg attack: That they expected with great impatience their Succours, and that of all those which the Bassa had sent out, not one had returned, which rendered him very uneasy and chagrin, and that the number of serviceable Soldiers exceeded not 2000 besides the Inhabitants. The Besiegers could not finish their great Mine because of a Rock they met. Some small Banks and Parapets were made upon the Breach to secure the Soldiers firing during the assault, which was ordered in the manner following. At noon the Trenches were relieved, and those that went off were appointed for reserves. The first attack was to the right of the Rondel. Fifty Granadeer with a Captain, and Lieutenant, and a Sergeant followed by 20 men preceded, these were followed by 50 Fuseliers Officered as the first, and 50 men which followed them with Hatchets. The same method was held by the Brandenburgers on the left, and the Hungarians fell upon the Curtain in the middle, preceded by 30 Germans, and followed by 60 with their necessary Officers. The assault began betwixt 5 and 6 a clock in presence of all the Generals, the Great Master of the Teutonick Order commanding the Trenches. The design, by reason the Mine had not the desired effect, was but feigned, but the Duke of Lorraine being advertised by an Adjoutant, that the Elector of Bavaria had already effectively began the assault, did also command the false attack to be converted into a real one. The Fight lasted two hours. There were 1000 Troopers on foot, 300 whereof were employed in the assault, who behaved themselves well, as the Hungarians also did; but the Breach being of difficult ascent, the Besieged very well covered with Palisado's, and defending themselves like desperate men, the Duke would not risk more of his people, contenting himself to make a Lodgement at the right of the angular Rondel, where 40 men immediately entrenched themselves. There were not many killed by the Besieged's fire, but about 200 wounded by Stones and Arrows, which were shot in such abundance that it resembled a shower of Hail. Count Leopold of Herbersteyn, a Lieutenant Colonel, Major Bischophawsen, etc. were of the number of the hurt. The Bavarians were not exempt from the same Artillery of Arrows and Stones, besides Bombs which were rolled upon planks out of the windows of the Castle. The Prince of Savoy was hurt in the hand with an arrow, together with 3 Captains, some subaltern Officers, 7 or 8 Volunteers, and 90 Soldiers as well killed as wounded. Prince Lewis of Baden going in the morning to view the approaches, was shot with a Musket-bullet which burned his Coat, and made a great contusion upon his Breast, but his Arms being of proof saved his life.  
Aug. 4. The firing from the Batteries was redoubled from the three Attacks to enlarge the breaches, and ruin the Defences of the Besieged. The Line of Circumvallation was strengthened, being furnished with many Redoubts and Forts to flank the whole work. All the heights and eminences about the place were entrenched and possessed by the Besiegers. The Heyducks took their Post along the inner Wall of the lower Town, and so the attacks were continued with the same vigour as before. The Bavarians raised a Battery of nine Guns of 24 ball upon the Rondel of the Castle, wherewith they beat the Flanks and widened the Breach, but the Earth being very narrow and straight, so that but few could pass a breast, the Besieged might the better dispute the access of the Assailants.  
The Scouts brought advice that the Grand Visier had effectively passed the Bridge of Esseck, and that he had 20000 men with him, which with the Troops by Alba Regalis amounted to 40 or 50000, most old Soldiers, taken out of their Garrisons and Fortresses, into whose places they had put their new Levies. There came also advice, that the Bassa of Agria, having assembled some thousands of Turks out of the Garrisons of upper Hungary, was advanced near Hatwan, where he had commanded a great many Charets out of the Neighbourhood, to carry Pontoons to the Danube side, by means whereof he pretended to put relief into the Town, at the same time that the Grand Visier should attack the Lines on the other side. This advertisement obliged the Christian Generals to use such necessary precautions which might secure them on Pest side.  
Aug. 5. In the Lorraine attack the approaches were advanced from the great Rondel towards the second Wall, where they had posted themselves in the assault of the 3d. instant. The Miners were busy at the right of the Breach, the better to attack the Enemy in flank, as also under the Curtain, to blow up the Besieged's Retrenchments behind the Breach. A Gallery was begun on the right of the Battery, to go into the inward Ditch, and the better to assure the attack the Flanks were pallisadoed. The besieged spent the whole Night in throwing of Bombs, Granado's, and Stones, to incommode the contrary Workmen, but without much harm, save the kill of 3 Heyducks, and wounding 5 or 6 other Soldiers. This afternoon one of their Bombs falling into a Barrel of Powder upon the Besiegers Battery, killed five, and hurt three.  
Aug. 6. A new Battery of two Demi-canon was raised in the Lorraine Attack behind the great Rondel, by means whereof the Defence of the little Rondel was ruined, which the besieged had hitherto used with great advantage. The Christians continued to fill the inward Moat with Faggots, Tuns, Sacks with earth, and the like, and made a Redoubt behind the great battery to secure the Workmen. The Brandenburgers and Bavarians continued their attacks with vigour, nothing else considerable intervening.  
Aug. 7. Last Night several false alarms were given, as if the Turks were come to attempt succouring the place. The Christians continued to deepen the Ditch about their Lines, and to fortify their Posts to make the Enemy despair of forcing their Camp. The Mines were also carried on with great industry, and would in 3 or 4 days be ready for execution. The Heyducks undertook to fill the Ditch of the second Wall in 48 hours' time, upon the assurance of a recompense of 4000 livers, which was promised them by the Generals. The breach which was made in the second Wall was very spacious, and as soon as the Mines were finished, they will again assault the second wall. They found much difficulty in the Bavarian attack to render themselves masters of the Castles, by reason of the various Walls and Defences which were to be forced, and of the obstinacy of the Defendants. This obliged the Elector to redouble the fire of his Cannon to throw down these Walls, and in effect they did little else, besides beating the Castle from their several batteries, which played upon the Flanks and Curtains with so much fury, that they hoped in a few days to see them quite down. Thirty Hussars meeting with as many of the Turks, killed one of them, and took 4 Prisoners, which they brought with them to the Camp. Amongst these was an Aga, who four years since was ransomed out of Raab, where he had been Prisoner, for 8000 Crowns. These reported that the 6th instant the Serasquier should arrive at Alb-Royal with 26000 Horse, and was to be followed by the Grand Visier, who assembled his Army about Esseck, which was not to be inferior in number to that which was last year employed at the Siege of Gran. They added, that the Seraskier had express Orders not to hazard a battle with the Christians, for fear of losing the City and Army at once, but to endeavour to put Supplies of Troops in the besieged Town one way or other, or to perish in the attempt.  
Aug. 8. Four thousand Turkish and Tartarian Horse appeared upon a Hill near the Bavarian quarter, and retired after some light Skirmishes with Count Budiani's Hussars, reinforced by some commanded Men and Volunteers. The Prisoners taken there deposed, that the Seraskier was camped under the Cannon of Alba-Regalis with 20000 Combatants, and that the Grand Visier with the Grand Army was expected there; but the Duke, by the report of his Spies and Scouts knew that the Grand Visier was uncertain whether he ought to proceed with all the Army, or continue about the bridge of Esseck, with a great part of his Forces, capable to oppose the Croats, which might ruin the said bridge, if he abandoned it, and so cut off his retreat. The mines in the Lorraine attack would be ready in two days. The fortification of the Camp was continued, as also the perpetual discharge of the Cannon and Mortars against the besieged.  
Aug. 9 Some thousands of Turks posted themselves not far from the Camp, in an advantageous place, as if they designed to prepare themselves there for some attempt; but the Generals had taken such good measures, they apprehended nothing, and the Soldiers seemed full of courage. All the retrenchments about the Camp were near finished, but being the Turks did frequently alarm them, the Duke ordered, that all the Foot that were not in the Approaches, should be placed in the Lines, and particularly in the Spurs. This morning, a Bomb from the Town falling unhappily into a reserve of Granado's, fired them, killing 3, and wounding 13. This evening some Turks did again appear upon an eminence to the right behind the Bavarian Camp, towards which two Squadrons of them did move in good order, to brave the Besiegers, but some Volunteers riding out to pickeer with them, they retired with the loss only of one man slain.  
Aug. 10. The Imperialists continued the finishing of their Mine, the two others of the two other Attacks being ready. The Duke caused the Hungarian Foot to be posted along the Wall of the lower Town, from the Water Rondel to the very quarters of the Germans, where they entrenched themselves with a Ditch and a good Parapet to secure them against surprises; and as the Danube is deep there, they sunk two Barks full of stones, and made several Spurs of Palisado's along the brink of the River, to take away all hopes of the Turks relieving of the Town that way. This morning the Infidels gave another alarm on the Bavarian quarters, whereupon all the Cavalry was commanded to Horse, but the Enemy retired at the same time. It seems that their design was to make a passage that way, but the Bavarians were sufficiently entrenched to hinder them. The Prince of Croy being recovered of his wounds, did reassume the exercise of his charge in the approaches. Four Hussars very well mounted, advancing against some Turkish Horse of the place, made as if they would charge them, but being come up with them they discoursed them and shook hands together, which being observed by the Musketeers of a neighbouring Redoubt, they sallied out and gave fire upon the Husssars, who ran away, hurt one, which they took, as also another of them, the third got away, and the fourth entered into the City. The Prisoners were examined, who said they did nothing but inquire of the Turks, if they would not yet surrender the place, but they were to be interrogated more strictly.  
Aug. 11. Some Turkish Troops did again show themselves upon the Mountains on the Bavarian side towards the way of Alb-Royal. The precise number of the Turks is not yet known, some Spies certify that there are 40000 Ottomans, and 20000 Tartars. In the mean time every necessary prevention is put in practice to receive them, if they will attempt to force the Camp. Preparations are made for a vigorous assault upon the second wall, if the Mines will answer expectation.  
Aug. 12. All things being ready for the assault, the three Mines on the Lorraine attack were fired, which had no other success than the turning up of a few Palisades, the Miners not having pierced deep enough under the Wall of the second Rampart, which made it evident that they did not well understand their trade, although they had been sent for from all quarters, to have good ones, for they were the Mines that contributed the most to the reducing of this important place. The assault that was designed if the Mines had taken, was deferred, and new ones were gone in hand with, in hopes of more favourable success. In the skirmishes of this day, there was an Officer of the Turks killed, who doubtless had engaged himself to enter into the place, being they found Letters about him to the Bassa of Buda, marking the order the Turks were to observe to relieve the besieged; by which it appeared, that the Grand Visier's design was to force a quarter, and so put in a Supply into the place without hazarding a battle; and that 8000 Tartars should harass the Country as far as Gran, to cut off provisions from the Besiegers, and infest them with continual courses. Upon this advice the Duke called a Council of War, where it was resolved, to leave part of the Army in guard against the Town, and to march with the rest of the Imperial and Auxiliary Forces against the Enemy, who according to the said Letters were above 60000 strong, although they had it from good hands, that they did not exceed 40000 Combatants.  
Aug. 13. The whole Army marched out of the Lines the night past, except 20000 left there for the Guard of the Works, and to hinder the Enemy from putting Supplies into the Place. Oats and Forage were distributed for three days for the Horse, and the Volunteers were form into a fine Body under good Officers. The Duke of Lorraine posted himself out of the Camp in sight of the Enemies, 4000 Hussars and Heyducks having the Avantguard. This night the Spies and some Deserters assured them, that the following night they would be attacked in Battle-array upon break of day, which obliged the Christians to dispose of all things for the Battle.  
Aug. 14. The Turks before Sunrising form a Body of more than 8000 Janissaries and spahis, the most brave and most resolute of the Army, who being divided into divers Troops, marched from 6 in the Morning till 8 a clock, curvetting behind the Mountains on the side of Alba Regalis, and entered into a Plain the better to approach the Camp by the favour of a Valley. The Duke of Lorraine having observed the Enemy's countenance, commanded Count Dunewald, General of the Horse, to take possession of the ground to the left with nine Imperial Regiments, Cuirasiers, Dragoons, and Croats, to which he added some Companies of Hussars; and General Heusler had order to post himself with his Detachment upon the height on the right. The Hussars who were with General Dunewald charged first, and tho' they fought with all imaginable bravery, they were notwithstanding forced to give way, but seeing themselves supported by the Germans, they took heart and returned to the Charge again. The Turks seeing they had routed the Hussars, thought to have had the others as good cheap; upon these hopes, they advanced with great fury and horrible cries against the Christians, who received them without moving. Heusler, who had placed himself upon the height mentioned, charged them smartly, so that the fight was rude and bloody, and however the Turks saw themselves charged in their Flanks and Front, they did not desist to make use of several efforts to break through the Enemy, and have room to execute their design, but all was in vain, being every time repulsed, until they were at length broke and forced to fly. The execution was bloody. The Janissaries being abandoned by the spahis, and environed by their Enemies, throwing away their Arms, sought to save themselves by flight, but were most of them slain. The Turks had above 3000 dead, most of them Janissaries, all chosen men, who had undertaken to force a quarter, and enter into the City, or perish. The Grand Visier had promised 20 Ducats to every one that should enter into the City, whereof he gave each undertaker 5 in hand: every one carried besides his ordinary arms 3 Hand-Granado's, a Mattock and Spade, to break the Retrenchments and fill the Ditches. The Prisoners were 500, there being also taken 30 Ensigns and Standards, 11 Pieces of Cannon, and 10 Wagons loaden with Ammunition. This great action cost the Christians but little, the slain not exceeding 60, and the wounded but 33. After this fight the Turks made several movements, and drew up in a Plain which looked towards the Bavarian quarter, and keeping their Wings upon heights, they made mien as if they would come to a decisive battle, or relieve the Place with all their Forces. Hereupon a Council of War was called, where it was resolved to follow the Enemy, which was done by the Elector of Bavaria in the head of his Army, but the Turks apprehending an Engagement, retired. The Generals Dunewald and Heusler pursued them beyond the Mountains, and the Hussars had another skirmish with a great Party of Turks which stayed behind to amuse the Christians, and favour the retreat of their Army. The booty the Christians got was considerable, for they had all the spoil of the Enemy, whereof there was not one that had not the 5 Ducats which the Grand Visier had given him besides his own moneys. The Besieged thinking they were already relieved, made great fire upon them that kept the Approaches, and supposed they might ruin some of the Enemy's works, but in vain, for they were so briskly received, that they lost the desire of risking further. They however made a very furious sally on the Bavarian attack, which was fatal to them, for they were not only repelled by the Regiments of Baden and Aspremont, but the retreat being cut off, there was great slaughter made of them. The Turks being retired without coming to a decisive battle, the Army returned into their Lines, and immediately dispatched young Count Palsi to the Emperor with the news of this great advantage, and to lay 28 Colours and Standards at his feet, that were taken in the late engagement. The rest, for some were taken in the pursuit, were planted upon the great Rondel, to make the Besieged comprehend the defeat of those Succours that they had expected with so much impatience.  
Aug. 15. The Germans and Hussars scouting abroad brought some Prisoners in, who all agreed in this, that the Grand Visier notwithstanding this check, would not desist making other attempts to put relief into the Town, tho' with the hazard of his whole Army. And in effect, however he was retired, he did not cease to alarm the Camp every night. This Afternoon a signal was made to the Besieged for a Parley, to inform them by the Janissaries Prisoners of the rout of their Succours; but whether they perceived this within or not, they answered by the fire of their great and small shot.  
Aug. 16. The works of the three Attacks were pursued with vigour, and in the Morning the Besieged's Palisades and Defences of Wood upon the Breach were fired in the Lorraine Attack, and partly consumed by the Flames, notwithstanding all the diligence of the Turks to extinguish them. In this Action they threw a prodigious quantity of Stones, Granades, Sacks with Powder, and other combustible matters upon the Assailants, insomuch that four of them who fired them were burnt, twelve Crowns a man being given to each of those who engaged themselves in this Service as a recompense, and yet they could not clear the way for an Assault, the Besieged having taken their time in the Night to plant other Palisades and repair their Defences. In the Bavarian Attack, the Castle and the great Tower were incessantly beaten, which were as it were overturned by the force of the Cannon.  
Aug. 17. All things were ready for the Assault in the Lorraine Attack, but the Besieged having repaired their Defences, and planted double rows of Palisades behind those that were burnt yesterday, they were obliged to defer it. The Prisoners that the Hussars brought to the Camp reported, that the Grand Visier was extremely in choler against the Commander of the spahis, for not having done his duty in the fight on the 14th instant, by abandoning the Janissaries, and added, that of the ten thousand men which were appointed for that enterprise, but very few returned to the Camp.  
Aug. 18. The two great Mines in the Lorraine Attack were fired, but neither with that Success that the Miners had promised, which extremely retarded the Reduction of this important Place. The Duke seeing they advanced but little by Mining, resolved on Sapping, for which end, preparation of Faggots and Sacks of Earth were made to fill the Ditch, and certain Engines were devised to approach the Enemies with less peril, and drive them from their Post. A new Battery was raised on the right to beat down the Besiegeds flanks of Palisades on the Breach; and to do it more effectually they were to shoot from the Battery on the Curtain with chained Bullets. A Fugitive from the Turkish Army reported amongst other things, that the Grand Visier was encamped at present at Ertschin, 4 Leagues from the City, but that he would not desist from attempting the relief of the Place, being only removed to that distance for want of Forage. The Bavarians seized a Country Fellow who had swum the Danube, having Letters from the Governor to the Grand Visier and the Aga of the Janissaries, in which he conjures them by the Law of Mahomet to secure him, adding he would expect the last extremity.  
Aug. 19 The Besieged defending themselves with obstinate Valour, spent this whole day in thundering with their Artillery upon the new Lorraine Battery, which had been raised to beat upon the flanks of the Palisades, and whereon they had mounted 4 great Guns, which they so ruined that it was rendered useless for the present. The Detachments from the Grand Viziers Army continued to alarm the Christians Camp every Night, who to prevent Surprises, were continually upon their Guard. General Scherfenberg was expected in few days with those Troops he commanded in Transilvania. As soon as this body was arrived, they pretended to go and attack the Grand Visier in his Camp, who by report of Prisoners and Runaways, did not exceed 46000 men, whereof half were new raw Fellows without Discipline or Order. Strong parties were every day sent out to observe the Enemy's Countenance, who often shock with theirs, but always with Advantage.  
Aug. 20. The Grand Visier resolved to make another attempt to introduce Supplies into Buda, would do it with fewer Troops than before, the better to pass undiscovered, and be able to approach the Christian Camp. He chose for this purpose the bravest Officers in his Army, who promised to execute his order or perish. They began their march in the Night with 2000 Spahis, and the like number of Janissaries, who were mounted for the greater Expedition, and this Morning at break of day they appeared in the Valley of St. Paul, where having been put in order without being perceived, rushed, as their manner is, with great Cries upon the first Guard, which they defeated easy enough, and forced upon two squadrons of Horse of Caprara and Heuslers, who received them courageously, giving others time to hasten to their assistance, and chase the Turks, who fled. The Janissaries, whereof part had quitted their Horses with design to traverse the Trenches, and get into the City, were ill treated, they were pursued by General Heusler to the very Gate, and met by the Guard of Bavarian Horse, who hastened to the alarm, so that their slaughter was there very great, and few had the fortune to enter into the City; and though some make them amount to 150, they were scarce 100 that got in, which may be easily judged by the abandoned Horses, which did not surpass the said number, so that this feeble supply was of no great use to the Besieged, and if those of the advanced Guard had done their duty, not one of them had passed the Trenches. The Turks had 400 slain, and the Christians not above 15; and 26 hurt. General Heusler, who behaved himself with his accustomed Gallantry, was hurt in the foot, but not dangerously. General Maigret was handled worse, being severely sabled, and Marquis Santini, a Knight of Malta, was taken Prisoner in the first heat of the fight. The Besieged, to testify their Joy for the arrival of these Succours, flourished three red Colours in token of Victory, and fired three Salvos with all their Artillery and small shot, which gave the Besiegers a guess at the smallness of their number, which the Renegadoes yet affirm surpass the number of 2000 serviceable men. During the late shock, some squadrons of those of the Grand Visier, who had followed the other to second them, appeared in Battalia towards the Bavarian Attack, as if designing to try their fortune that way, but they retired without engaging: and yet they returned about ten at night to the same place they had attempted the passage that morning, but they were repelled, and retreated in disorder. In the Bavarian attack there was a new Battery raised of four Pieces: and the besieged mounted a great Gun upon the high wall of the Castle, with which they beat all the covered way, as also the Battery of the Bavarians upon the great Rondel.  
Aug. 21. Notwithstanding the Grand Visier caused 5000 Tartars to pass the Danube, who ravaged the other side of the River, and incommoded the adverse Foragers by their courses; All things are in abundance in the Camp, and the Convoys arrive there securely by Water. General Scherfenberg is expected in 7 or 8 days with 10000 men, having orders to mount his Foot in Charets, for fear of tiring them with so long a march. Twelve hundred Suedish Foot are likewise expected, being the remainder of the Troops which the King of Sweden is obliged to send, to assist the Emperor against the Infidels, upon account of his quota for those Fiefs which he possesses in Germany. This morning a Redoubt was built in that place which the Turks forced yesterday; it was further fortified with two pieces of Cannon, and Troops capable to defend the passage. There was also another Redoubt built on the Mountain on the left, where the Regiment of Lodron was camped. This day the Besieged did yet give some Volleys of rejoicing, whereof the reason is not known, unless it be some particular feast. The Sieur Rummel, General of the Bavarian Troops, being in the approaches, was slain there with a Musket bullet. He is much regretted, having distinguished himself in all the occasions where he might acquire glory.  
Aug. 22. The Elector of Bavaria caused the great Tower to be assaulted, which is in the middle of the Castle, and for the most part ruined by his Cannon. He took it with the loss of 73 Soldiers, and the like number wounded, amongst which, the Duke of Saxe-Mersburg was hurt in two places. Whilst this assault lasted, there was a false alarm given on the Lorraine side to divert the enemy, and much firing there was with Cannon to ruin the Defences which they had made upon the breaches of the inner Wall. This evening about 10 a clock, a Turk, who had swum the River, was taken near the Isle of St. Margaret, he had thrown his Letters into the water, and yet confessed that he had been sent by the Bassa, to give advice to the Grand Signior of the state of the place, and press for relief: adding, that another was also gone with the same condition.  
Aug. 23. The besieged made an attempt upon the Bavarian Attack, to recover the great Tower of the Castle, which they had yesterday lost by assault, but they were repelled and beat back to their Retrenchments. At the Lorraine Attack four pieces were planted upon the great old Battery, wherewith they began to batter the new Palisades upon the Breach of the inner Wall. The Night past the Besieged sallied upon the Saxon's quarter, but they were so well received and repulsed by Lieutenant Colonel Pletze, who was upon the Guard with 100 horse, that they had much to do to recover their second Wall, where this Officer was slain with two Musket-shot, and the Turks had yet the leisure to drag his Corpse into the City.  
Aug. 24. The Turks appeared in two separate Bodies, the one at the Lorraine, and the other at the Bavarian attack, but without attempting any thing, and retired about noon into their Camp, which they had advanced a League nearer the Christians than they were before. A Renegado out of Town reported, that the Besieged began to speak with more licentiousness against the Bassa, who endeavoured to keep them to their duty, telling them, that the Grand Visier expected one of the first Ministers of State from the Port, with full power from the Grand Signior, to treat and conclude a Peace with the Generals of the Christians, and that upon his arrival there would be a suspension of Arms; exhorting them not to degenerate from the bravery and virtue of true Musselmen, whose glory they had hitherto so generously supported, but to expect yet some few days before they talked of surrendering.  
Aug. 25. The Duke of Lorraine being advertised, that the Turks might contrive a passage on the Danube side, behind the hot Baths, to put Succours into the Town, ordered some Squadrons of Horse to second the Guards, which were at the same time reinforced, and to the end the access might be rendered the more difficult for the Turks, he caused Palisado's to be planted in the most weak places, and caused some Squadrons and Battalions of Germans and Hungarians to be posted in such manner, that if the Turks would make some other attempt, they might easily be transported and hasten to the Alarm. Some change was also made in two Batteries, the better to incommode the Besieged, and destroy their Parapets, Palisado's, and other defences which they had raised upon the breach of the inner Wall. In the Bavarian attack they got ground foot by foot, so that they will in a little time be Masters of all the Castle, notwithstanding the opposition of the bravest Enemy imaginable, who never lose an inch of ground without disputing it, and endeavour to recover it by often reprisals, making use for this purpose of Bombs, Granado's, Stones, Sacks with Powder, Stink-Pots, and other arts which courage and despair are capable of inventing to break the measures of the Aggressors, and obstruct their violence; and as they have made divers holes and caverns under the places, in possession of the Christians, by which they play these sorts of inventions, the other were constrained to fill them with earth, stones, and the very ruins of the Castle, to damp and hinder their operation, without which they could not maintain themselves, but with great difficulty.  
Aug. 26. The Prisoners brought in the Camp by Parties, and the Deserters which ran away reported, that one of those which was sent to the Grand Visier by the Bassa of Buda with Dispatches, in which he gave him an account of the state of the place, which he can no more defend at present, that the Castle is well-nigh all in the hands of the Christians, who on the first assault cannot fail to carry the place. That in the last assault of the Castle he had lost more than 100 of his best Soldiers, that the Recruits that were sent him were but little considerable, not mounting to 200 men, amongst which, more than half were wounded, and consequently unserviceable. That for his part he had acquitted himself of his duty, by letting the Christians see, that after a defence so obstinate, during so long a Siege, pushed on with so much fury and bravery both on the one side and the other, that the Musselmen knew well how to support the cause of their Sultan, in doing whereof he pretended to his share of glory, professing finally that the Grand Visier ought to give an account of the ill success of the Siege, and be responsible for a loss so considerable, which he could not avoid, if the Imperialists attempted another assault, no more than the blood of his valorous Soldiers, and his own, if he delayed their relief any longer. The Bassa did further mark the places in his Letter, which appeared to him the most proper to attempt the relief by, and if he took his measures well, that he would succeed in his enterprise. Upon this advice the Duke visited in person the place marked to the Grand Visier, and gave orders for every thing to hinder the introducing of supplies. The Spies which were sent to the Enemy's Camp, reported, that the Grand Visier had again promised 40 Crowns a man to all them who would undertake to put themselves into the place, promising moreover that they should be exempt from the War during their lives, and enjoy their ordinary pay without the obligation of any service. At noon advice was given that the Turks advanced with 12 great pieces of Cannon, and a while after they were perceived in sight of the Camp ranged in order of Battle, but as the Duke of Lorraine disposed his Army to fight, they retired.  
Aug. 27. The Lorrainers having finished their work in form of a Bridge, it was extended to the adverse Palisades to be made use of in the assault. It was covered with earth to secure it from the fire, as had been done the day before in the Bavarian attack, which had obliged the said Bavarians to retire, but this morning they recovered their Post again, and to secure them from the fire, they made use of Planks covered with Tin, and yet when they thought themselves safe from this devouring Element, the Besieged, who want no industry to their valour, threw towards evening an immense quantity of artificial and combustible matters with that success, that they pierced even to the said Planks, and reduced them to ashes; they also fling such a vast quantity of Granado's, Stones and Arrows upon the Bavarians, that they forced them to abandon this Post with the loss of twenty Soldiers.  
Aug. 28. In the Lorraine attack, they thundered with extreme violence from their Cannon upon the Flanks of the great Breach, as did also the Brandenburgers to overthrow the Besieged's defences. The Bavarians regained their Post, and covered themselves so well in it, that the Enemy would be much troubled to dislodg them. Major Staben, who commanded the Assailants, was killed there, the slain and wounded not otherwise exceeding 20. Upon the Report of some Renegadoes that the Grand Visier was resolved to come this Night with all his Forces, the Duke ordered all things for his reception, and all the Army stood in Battalia, but to no purpose, for no Enemy did appear.  
Aug. 29. Being the Decollation of St. John Baptist, and a day which the Turks have always superstitiously observed as fortunate to their Empire, 1000 spahis and 2000 Janissaries commanded by two Bassa's, and seconded by 1500 Tartars, came at break of day to make another trial on the Water side, but seeing the Post too well provided on that quarter, having received a discharge from the Musketeers that kept the Walls, they retreated, and judged it easier to try the passage by the same way that the last Supplies entered; they went by the Valley of St. Paul, and charged fiercely with their accustomed shouts upon the Regiments of Mercy, Heusler, and Newburg, who received them with so much bravery, that they killed a great number of them, whereof some of the most determined were rash enough to push through to the very Lines, where they were all slain except 4, who were lucky enough to get into the City. The number of the dead in this action amounted to 600, besides the Prisoners, which were not many; and there were taken 25 Standards and Colours which were red, intimating thereby, that they would enter the City or perish. On the other side some 30 were killed and wounded, Mercy was of the number of the last, but without danger, and his Adjoutant of the first. During this Tentative the Besieged made a sally upon the Bavarians, but the Heyducks attacking them in Flank, they had much  to retire, leaving 17 dead upon the place. The Grand Visier shown himself with his Army all day on the Bavarian side, ready to engage, but seeing 3 Regiments of Cuirasiers, and two of Dragoons, being the Avantguard of General Scherfenberg's Army, he quickly retreated back to his Camp.  
Aug. 30. Scherfenberg arrived this day with the rest of his Body, proper men, who seemed eager to signalise themselves. The Deserters reported, that the want was great in the Grand Visier's Army, and that the famished Soldiers had plundered some Barks which had brought Provisions, the Officers not being able to hinder them.  
Aug. 31. The Lorrainers took a new Post in the Ditch before the Breach in the inner Wall, but 3 fathom distant from the Palisade, and the place being very deep, the Turks could not much hurt them, where they had but 2 Soldiers wounded. This Morning the Duke of Lorraine went, accompanied with most of the Generals, to the Elector's quarters, where they held a Council of War, and having dined there, the Duke returned to his Quarters, after which, the Works were ordered to be enlarged and deepned for the easier ascent to the Assault, which was resolved upon in a day or two.  
Sept. 1. Three thousand Turks appeared before day by Moonlight on the Bavarian side, but seeing the Christians in good order and ready to receive them, they retired without any Engagement. The Great Chancellor, Count Straatman, being arrived yesterday at the Camp with a secret Commission, called a Council of War, in which the Duke of Lorraine, the Elector of Bavaria, and all the Imperial and Auxiliary Generals did meet. The Chancellor exposed his Commission, which contained his Imperial Majesty's desires to put an end to this bloody Siege, and that they should consult on the means the most proper and expedient for the terminating of it. Two points were chief deliberated upon, whether they should go with the greatest part of the Army, leaving a sufficient number to guard the Lines, to force the Grand Visier, or should make a General assault upon the place, and that with more Forces than had hitherto been employed. The later was approved by most of the Generals, and it was resolved to assault the place the next day, for which purpose every thing that was necessary was prepared, that the enterprise might not fail: and lest the Enemy might know it, it was given out, that they would the next day go and fight the Grand Visier, which caused great joy amongst the Officers and Soldiers, desirous of signalizing themselves. The Cannon of all the attacks were in the mean time employed to enlarge the Breaches, and cast down the Enemy's fences.  
Sept. 2. All the Generals mounted on Horseback, and the Troops put themselves in order to quit the Lines, and go to their place of Arms, and march towards the Grand Visier, making as if they would go and attack them in their Camp. The Duke of Lorraine, and the Elector of Bavaria, visited their Quarters, encouragaing the Officers and Soldiers to maintain the cause of God, and the Glory of the Emperor. The Infantry was ranged into Battalions whilst the firing in the three attacks was redoubled, and a vast quantity of Bombs and chained Bullets were shot against the besiegeds defences, which were for the most part thrown down; and as the Troops were put in order to march towards the Grand Visier, the motion of the Vanguard was instantly changed, and at three in the Afternoon the Infantry that composed the Rearguard was commanded to mount to the assault, which was done in the three differing attacks of Lorraine, Brandenburg, and Bavaria, besides which there were two false attacks to divert the Enemy. And however that all imaginary precautions were put in use to render the assault easy, they encountered so brave a defence in the besieged, that they had much ado to surmount them; they defended themselves for three quarters of an hour with Halbirds, Half-Pikes, Partisans, and threw such a vast number of Stones, Arrows, and Granades, that they repulsed the Assailants more than once, until the Christians, encouraged by the presence of their Generals, returning with greater force, rendered themselves at length Masters of the Breach in all the three attacks. The Turks defended themselves by retiring from Retrenchment to Retrenchment, so that the slaughter was very bloody; and to conclude, the besieged being beaten from all their fences, the Assailants entered by force into the City, ran through the streets, killed all they met with, sparing neither Sex nor Age, so that all was filled with the dead bodies of these Infidels. The Bavarians, in pursuit of their point, attacked 1000 Turks, who retired into a Redoubt at the foot of the Castle, where they defended themselves with extreme Obstinacy, until despairing of their safety, they hungout a white Flag, and demanded quarter; but as they had slain many of the Aggressors, and had resisted two whole hours without submitting, the Duke of Lorraine, and the Elector of Bavaria were of Opinion they should have no quarter given them; but considering their number, that they might yet do much harm, that the Night was coming on, and that the Soldiers were wearied, and aught to rest, that the Grand Visier was not far off with a formidable Army, and that the fire was in several parts of the City, reducing all to Ashes; it was resolved they should have their Lives given them; which being notified to them, they, miserable Bravoes, threw down their Arms. There were about 1000 more, who being retired into Cellars and Caverns obtained the same grace. The number of the slain amounted to 3000 besides the wounded, who were but few, so that the Garrison was stronger than it had been reported by the fugitives to have been.  
Abdi Bassa died bravely in the Breach, where he fought valiantly with his Sable in his hand, without giving back or demanding quarter, not to degenerate from the glory and heroic Virtue of the ancient Ottomans, nor falsify the Oath which he made to the Grand Signior to preserve him the place, or to end his days gloriously in it. The Vice Bassa is also an Officer of great reputation, he had defended the Castle, and seeing that all was lost, retired fight into the already mentioned Redoubt at the foot of the Castle, where he thought to hold it out, and give the Grand Visier liesure to come and relieve him; but seeing that all was desperate, he chose rather to implore the Clemency of the Conquerors, than suffer himself and those that were with him to be massacred without any advantage to his party, and so he was made a Prisoner with those with him, by the Bavarians. The Aga of the Janissaries, and some chief Officers fell to the Duke of Lorrains share, so that the number of Prisoners did not exceed 2000, of 13000 brave expert Soldiers, and the very Nerves of the Ottoman Empire, which were in the place at the beginning of the Siege. The Christians loss in this assault was inconsiderable, not above 400 slain, and half as many wounded, in which number were many Volunteers, but few Officers. Colonel Spinola, an Officer of good merit, was killed at the head of the Assailants, and Baron Asti, who had been twice already hurt during the Siege, received now a third, which was feared would prove fatal.  
The plunder which the Soldiers got was extraordinary, the riches of this City were vastly great, which those of the other Cities of Hungary under the domination of the Turks brought thither, as to a place of refuge and impregnable. There were found Ammunition and Provisions sufficient for two Months longer. The Arsenal was full of all sorts of offensive and defensive Arms to arm 30000 men, Harnesses, Saddles, Boots, and other equipage for Horses, besides 400 pieces of Cannon and Mortars, whereof 170 were mounted, and no way prejudiced. It is impossible to particularise every thing, it may suffice to say, that a City could not be better furnished to support a Siege vigorously than this was, nor defended by a more brave Garrison. But if the opposition hath been surprising, so much greater is the glory of those brave Officers, Volunteers, and Soldiers that signalised themselves there in the forcing of it.  
The Duke of Lorraine having put a stop to the slaughter, and ordered the Soldiers to return to their Colours, commanded the fire to be extinguished, gave the command of the place to Baron Beck, till the Emperor's pleasure was known, with a Garrison of 5000 Foot and 1000 Horse. He farther commanded 10000 Horse and Dragoons with Badiani's Hussars to pursue the Grand Visier, who having seen the taking of Buda, discamped instantly with all his Army, to go cover the rest of the Turkish Fortresses, put good Garrisons into them, and so secure the Bridge of Esseck, where it was resolved to go and attack him, if they could not overtake him, for which end the Infantry was embarked upon the Danube for their easier transport, whilst the Cavalry marched by Land.  
And thus this great and strong City, after 145 years of Bondage under the Turkish Yoke, was now at length, after having been six times besieged in vain, taken, and restored to the dominion of the Emperor. It had been of great service to the Ottomans, as being their principal place of Arms, from whence they sent their Forces and Munitions of War into the other Cities and Fortresses of their obedience, for they still kept there a numerous Garrison of 8 or 10000 Janissaries and spahis, as in a Nursery, and ready upon all occasions.  BVDa SeXto IneXpVgnabILIs SeptIMo FIt CaesarIs. 
A Detachment, as we said, of 10000 Horse being sent in pursuit of the Grand Visier by Land, and 12000 Foot, with 30 Cannon, Mortars, Ammunition, and all sort of Provisions, were sent down the Danube in large Boats, with order to fortify themselves in some convenient Post near the Bridge of Esseck, whilst orders were sent to the Forces in Croatia to join them, in order to cut off the Enemy's retreat. The main Army did also follow, but the want of Forage in a wasted Country forced them to separate, and to pass the River some 12 Miles below Buda, with design to besiege Segedin, whilst the rest continued their march towards Esseck, and join with the Croatian Forces, a Party of which had insulted and burnt the Town of Quinque Ecclesiae, or five Churches, forcing the Turks into the Castle.  
The Duke of Lorraine having caused a Bridge of Boats to be laid over the Danube at Paxi, several Parties of Horse were sent out, who met with no Enemy, the Turks having abandoned the small places they were possessed of on both sides the River, after having removed their Cannon and store, and laid these places in ashes. Count Caprara is designed to besiege Segedin, but the design upon the Bridge of Esseck could not be executed at this time, the Country being so extremely ruined, that the Troops were not able to subsist in their march thither. The Turks had likewise abandoned Tuln and Hatwan, the Garrison of the last being removed to Erlaw or Agria, after it had been most miserably destroyed. The Duke, upon fresh advice that the Grand Visier had not passed the Bridge of Esseck as was reported, but had posted himself very strongly and advantageously on this side, with 20000 men, seemed to alter his mind, and to go and beat up his Quarters, before he were further recruited from Belgrade. He had put 8000 of his best men into Alba Regalis, having given a Horse to every Janisary, the better to make excursions upon the Christians in the Winter. Prince Lewis of Baden was detached from the main Army, with 12 Regiments of Horse and Foot, to go and besiege Five-Churches, but the measures were so taken, that he might join his Forces to the Duke's in case it were requisite, or that the Grand Visier might be brought to a battle. He was encamped near the Bridge of Esseck, having the Fortress of Darda behind him the Danube on his right, and the Hills on his left, and his Front covered with the River Sarwitz, over which the Duke of Lorraine had caused Bridges to be laid, to oblige the Turks to repass the Bridge of Esseck, or to stand a Battle. But the season being too far advanced, he encamped at Tuln, and passing no farther, leaving part of the Army under Caprara, to pass the Danube in order to the Siege of Segedin, he returned towards Buda, and being encamped with 10 Regiments not far from Pest, sent a Party to possess themselves of Hatwan, entirely ruined, tho' the Turks had left 17 Pieces of Cannon, which they wanted time and conveniencies to carry away. The residue of the Foot were put into Buda to reinfore that place, weakened by the departure of the Brandenburg and Saxon Troops, whilst the Duke himself after so glorious a Campain returned into Germany. The remaining Horse and Dragoons were sent under General Veterani to reinforce the Imperial Forces before Segedin, upon advice that Achmet Bassa was marching with a Body of Turks and Tartars to relieve it. General Wallis, who commanded the Imperialists, hearing the Infidels advanced towards him, ordered Major General Veterani to march towards night with 7 Regiments of Horse, the Croats of Lodron, and the Dragoons of Castelli and Magne, which they did, and at break of day surprising the Tartars, 
Oct. 20. 1686.  easily routed them; nor did the Turks make any considerable resistance, the spirit of that People formerly so martial, being actuated by such a current of misfortunes into despondency. The Christians, being upon their return to their Camp with their spoil, were attacked by the Grand Visier himself at the head of above 12000 Turks, but with equal success, these being likewise utterly defeated, without any extraordinary combating. Twelve pieces of Cannon, and all their Baggage, with 3000 Horses were taken. The slain were estimated above 2000 Segedin, seeing their relief defeated, capitulated, being admitted to march with what they could carry, except their Arms, to Temeswar.  
But the strong Castle of Five Churches had not so good quarters. 
Oct. 22.  They had quitted the Town upon the arrival of the Christians, and retired into the Castle, but after 4 days battery, surrendered it at discretion, the Women only and Children being conducted to Valpo, whilst the Bassa, 600 Janissaries, and 2000 others fit to bear arms, were made Prisoners of War. The Prince of Baden, having put a good Garrison into the place, divided his Army into two Bodies, one marched with General Scherffenberg towards Syclos, designing, after having made himself Master of that place, to march towards the Bridge of Esseck. Nor did they of Syclos detend themselves much better than the rest, they only burned the Town, not to keep the Castle scarce to terms of discretion. The Prince marched thence to Darda, which he, although it were strong, being seated upon the Danube, and covering the Bridge on one side, found abandoned, the Turks being retired into Esseck, leaving only a few Horse to observe the Enemy, who, upon their advance, fled immediately. The Prince, having taken possession of Darda, scent Parties out to burn the Bridge of Esseck with artificial fires, which they so happily executed, notwithstanding the Turks played upon them all the time with their Cannon from Esseck, that they quite destroyed the Bridge from Darda to the Drove, as likewise the Bridge of Boats which the Turks had over that River.  
The Prince of Baden, after this exploit, 
No. 3.  marched back towards Capeswar, with 1200 Prisoners of both Sexes and Ages, which place he purposed to possess, and had delivered upon demand, after which he resolved for his Winter Quarters. The Croats also that had hitherto joined him, did likewise return home with Booty, and store of Prisoners.  
And this was the end of this famous Campain in Hungary, so glorious to the Christians, and so unfortunate to the Ottomans, so that these who used to give and sell Peace at pleasure formerly, became now earnest Solicitors themselves for it, thinking themselves in such a condition, that nothing but a speedy Peace could restore them. The Grand Visier, being sensible of this, made several efforts to effectuate it. He had lately made Overtures to General Caraffa, who commanded the Imperial Forces in upper Hungary, but now Letters are sent to Prince Herman of Baden, Precedent of the Council of War, telling him how desirous the Port was of Peace, and with what advantage to the Emperor it might be concluded in this Conjuncture; proposing further, that a Place might be appointed for Plenipotentiaries on both sides to meet, and that Passports might be dispatched for that purpose.  
And 'tis no wonder the Turks were so earnest for Peace, having been so unsuccessful in War, and the disorders it produced. 'Tis scarce imaginable what confusion and terror the taking of Buda, and the slaughter of that Garrison did produce through the whole Empire, especially Constantinople. The People began to murmur, and the Chief of them to Cabal, 
Disorders at Constantinople.  which so startled the Grand Signior, that after having doubled his Guards, he sent to them to know the meaning of their unusual meeting; they answered, that seeing him and his Empire in such danger, they thought it their duty to consult together how they might preserve both. They blamed the Mufti as an ill man, who had fomented the War, not without some reflection upon his Highness himself, as too intent upon his sports, and too little mindful of this his chief City. The Grand Signior thought it best to comply with these Reformers, in order to which he immediately deposes and banishes the Mufti, choosing Hussan Effendi Codilisk●r in his Place; and putting off a general hunting which he had appointed, caused all his Greyhounds, the best his Empire afforded, to be turned lose, a Prey to any that pleased; he daily now frequents the Mosques instead of the Campain, giving out that he will himself take the field next Spring against the Germans. This change, and the certainty of the Visier Azems coming to assist at the great Council for regulating the next Campaign, did at present quiet the discontents of the People, tho' their fears seemed incurable. There was also a great Reform made in the Seraglio, with a Retrenchment of the falaries and perquisites of the principal Officers of it. There was also an extraordinary Council held in the presence of the Grand Signior to consider of the way to put the Ottoman Forces, which are now extremely broken, into a condition to oppose the further progress of the Christian Arms. And being Money is the principal ingredient, the Grand Signior made offer of all his Treasure to be employed in the War. The Sultana Queen gave 4000 Purses of 500 Crowns each, and the chief Officers of the Seraglio presented great sums. And yet all this cannot cure their fears, nor remove the Plague, sweeping away 1000 a day in Constantinople and Galata, to which Calamities the scarcity of Provisions may be added, occasioned by the Cossacks disturbing the Commerce of the black Sea, and the Christians that of the Alexandria and the Arches.  
Nor was it with these hardships only that the Turks were to contend, they had yet no less powerful Enemies, the Poles and the Venetians, whose Histories we have for method sake referred to their proper Classes. What they did the last year, is distinctly related, and we shall be no less particular in the actions of this, which are of more noise, and no less lugubrious consequence to the Ottoman Empire, especially the latter.  
The Poles were much earlier in the field this year, 
The Affairs of Poland.  and stronger than the last. Their Forces consisted of 20000 Poles 15000 Lituanians, and 10000 Cossacks with a great train of Artillery, and being met at their general Rendezvouz at Trembowla, marched toward the Niester with the King at the head of them. The Turks being inferior in their Preparations, 
July 14.  had abandoned Bar and Miedzibos, sending those Garrisons with all their stores to strengthen Caminiec, where the Tartars had likewise lately conducted a Convoy.  
The King being come to the frontier of Moldavia, expected that the Hospodars of that Country and Walachia should, 
July 24.  as they had promised, join their Forces to the Army of the Crown, which they were inclined enough to do, but that they dreaded the Turkish Power. The Poles having past the River, they advanced to the Forest of Bucovina, where they had been engaged with the Turks last year; but to secure their passages now, the King caused several Redoubts to be built to guard the avenues of the Forest, and consequently secure his retreat. These being finished, he marched towards Jassi, the Capital City of Moldavia, to give the Hospodar an opportunity to join his Forces with him, as he had promised. But this Prince, thinking it too soon as yet to declare, retired upon the News he had of the Kings approaching, notwithstanding the assurances his Majesty had given him of his Friendship and Protection. The King being come as far as Pererit in Moldavia, caused a Royal Fort to be built on the side of the River Prutti, to secure a Retreat, and the passage of Convoy, for it was very difficult to subsist in those harrassed Countries, which the Turks and Tartars had near ruined. Whilst the Army was upon its march, the Hospodar sent Deputies to the King to excuse his retiring from Jassi, and his not joining Forces with those of his Majesty, seeing he could not now openly declare without exposing his Children to certain destruction, having been forced to deliver them as Hostages to the Turks. The King replied, that he could never meet with a more favourable conjuncture to shake off the Ottoman Yoke than now, 
Aug. 8.  being he was come in Person to deliver him from it; he expected now the performance of his reiterated Promises, which if he did not make good, he should be necessitated to treat him as a declared Enemy. The King continuing his march, came to Jassi, which he found not only abandoned by the Prince, but also the Garrison and principal Inhabitants. Those that remained opened their Gates to the Troops his Majesty sent thither, and furnished them with some Provisions.  
Some Tartars taken by a party, reported, that the Seraskier had passed the Danube near Axiopolis, with 15 or 16000 men, that he expected 6000 more, which when come up, he intended to march towards Bessarabia to join the Tartars commanded by Sultan Nuraden, reported to be 30000 strong. The Armies approaching each other occasioned many encounters. The King continued his march on this side the River Prutti as far as Falfyn. The Court Marshal, who commanded the Vanguard of the Army, encountering with a party of Tartars of 8000, engaged them, both fight with great Courage, but the Tartars being stronger, pressed hard upon the Poles, and had worsted them if they had not been succoured by some fresh Troops, who adding new Vigour to their Companions, turned the Scales, forcing the Tartars to a disorderly retreat, some hundreds of them were killed, and amongst others a near Relation of Sultan Nuradons, for whose body he offered the liberty of 3 Polish Gentlemen; some Prisoners were likewise taken, and one of the Chams Standards, nor was this success bloodless, divers of the Polish Officers and Soldiers being killed and wounded.  
The King having caused a Bridge near that Place to be laid over the River, passed it with his Army, advancing into a great Plain with a Resolution to enter into the Country of Budriac. But the Troops suffered much by excessive heat, which had caused a great drought, and burnt up all the Grass, so that the Horses were in great want of forage. Chevalier Lubormiski had likewise an advantageous on set against the Tartars, but the News of the Moldavians having contrary to their promise joined the Tartars, did not please. These were also reinforced with further Detachments of Turks which had passed the Danube at Ken and Smil. These Tartars had likewise taken a Convoy of 200 Wagons that were going to the Army, and together with the Turks made an attempt upon the Christian Camp itself, but finding the Troops in a condition to receive them, they made what haste they could to retire, tho' not without some loss.  
Octob. 4. The Poles obtained a Victory against the Turks and Tartars, of whom some thousands were said to be killed upon the place, and 300 taken, with several of their principal Officers, for which success Te Deum was sung at Lemberg. The Poles also had 1500 slain, and amongst them divers Persons of Quality. After this, the King, weary of Moldavia, most commonly fatal to the Poles, repassed the Forest of Buckovina, in order to put his Troops into Winter-Quarters. He had not only quitted Jassi, which had been in part destroyed by an accidental fire, but had also caused the several Forts which he had built to secure the Passages of the Forest to be demolished; from whence People concluded, that the King had no design to return in haste that way again, but rather attempt Caminiec, so ruinous to that side of his Kingdom, and into which the Turks had newly put 500 Wagons laden with Provisions, the Detachment of Horse that was sent to obstruct their Passage coming too late. The Christians being gone to quarters, the main body of the Tartars did so too, but some parties of them had lately made an incursion into the ukrain and Podolia, where they did much mischief. The Turks who served this Campaign against the Poles, repassed the Danube and the Hospodar of Moldavia returned to Jassi, from whence he had fled.  
The Poles had been highly animated with the League Offensive and Defensive which they had made the beginning of this last Campaign with the Muscovites, which, though it had been published with great solemnity on both sides, the Muscovites have not yet performed any one thing that was stipulated on their side. The Great Dukes were obliged by this Treaty to employ their Forces this last Summer against the Tartars, to divert them from joining with the Turks; nor did they advance a step in it, though they now (the Campaign being passed) send Ambassadors to assure the King of their firm Resolution to observe the Treaty of Confederacy so lately concluded at Moscho, and yet they start new points which do so far perplex the Court, that they begin to have a great Jealousy that the Czars do not seriously mean to enter into the War.  
Great were the Preparations the Venetians had made to carry on the War this Summer against the Ottomans, 
The Wars of Venice. March 26.  which they had been so successful in the last; and the fleet being now ready, sailed from Corfu under the Command of General Morosini towards the Levant. In the mean time the Turks having got an Army together composed of 10000 foot and 1500 Horse, sat down before Chielefa, a Fortress of importance, tho' tamely delivered by them last year to the menaces of the Christians. They now batter it with six great Guns, and had lain 10 days before it when the Army of the Venetians hastening to its relief landed at Porto Vitulo, not far from it, and sending a Detachment of 3000 Men, with 2000 Maynotes, the Garrison which consisted of 1200 having orders at the same time to sally in their favour; the Enemy, intimidated with the report of their advance, raised the Siege and marched silently away in the Night, yet not so, but that being pursued by the Christians, they left their Cannon behind them, the 500 men that conducted them being also most slain and taken Prisoners. After this Defeat General Morosini reinbarked his Forces at Porto Vitulo, and sailed towards the Gulf of Calamata, and thence to Porto Clinno, where he was to join with General Koningsmark, Commander of the Land Forces, lately arrived there with a great Convoy that went from Venice. They had expected the arrival of the Auxiliary Galleys to open the Campaign, which being at length come, and a review of the Forces taken by General Morosini, which were estimated at 25000 men, they sailed the 25 of May from Porto Trepana with a fleet of above 100 sail, consisting in 80 Ships, 14 Galleasses, and several Galleys and Galliots, taking their course towards Lepanto, feigning a design to attack that Fortress, near which the General caused 1000 men to be landed to alarm the Country, and leaving some Ships there to countenance the faint, sailed the Night following towards Modon, then ill manned, the Turks having drawn most of their Forces towards Lepanto. But the Captain General thought fit to attack old Navarin, the Pylus of Ptolemy first, which he did, 12000 foot, and 1500 Horse being landed for that purpose. This Town is built upon a height, at the foot whereof the Haven is capable of any number of Ships. The Garrison of this place was weak, not exceeding 200, so that affrighted with the Fleet, the numbers, and the summons of the Christians, they immediately surrendered, capitulating to march out with their Arms and Baggage, which they did, leaving behind them 20 pieces of Brass Cannon, 23 of Iron, and 7 Mortars, besides 200 Christian slaves, who obtained their liberty.  
Count Coningsmark marched from thence to New Navarino, seated on a Rock, and of very difficult access. He circled it by Land as well as the place would permit, whilst it was beaten from Sea with 20 pieces of Cannon and 18 Mortas. The Seraskier of Morea, being solicitous for this place, advanced with 10000 men for its relief, destroying all the Countries as he passed. The Christians, to prevent his advance, leaving a body of men behind them to maintain the Works, marched to meet him, and endeavoured several times to engage him to a Battle, which he avoided by passing a River, and retiring to a very advantageous Ground. Count Koningsmark being reinforced thereupon to 14000, it was resolved they should pass the River in two Places, and charge the Turks in Front and Flank, which was performed accordingly. The Victory was obstinately contested for at least two hours, but then the Turks being disordered fled, leaving 1000 of their men slain, wounded, and Prisoners, with all their Tents, Cannon, and Baggage. The Christians had scarce 100 killed and wounded. Triumphing with this Victory they returned to the Siege, where, upon a second summons, the Besieged seeing their hopes of Succour defeated, and their Bassa slain, being blown up, 
June 17. Navarino surrendered.  with 150 of the Garrison by a Bomb falling amongst Powder, they likewise being 1200 Foot, and 200 Horse, surrendered upon Conditions to march away with their Arms, Bag, and Baggage, which they did, leaving behind them 64 pieces of Cannon, and thirteen Mortars, with great store of Provisions.  
After the taking of Navarin, the General resolved to besiege Modon, tho' he knew the Seraskier had reinforced the Garrison, and provided it with all things necessary for a just defence, with promise of certain Succours by a day. Modon is seated upon a Promontory of the Sea of Sapienza, Art and Nature having concurred to make it strong, tho' it held out but a Siege of 13 days. It was indeed miserably torn with Bombs and Carcases, and the relief not appearing at the day appointed, the Bassa thought fit to capitulate, 
Jul. 7.  and marched out with near 3000 men, which were to be transported to Alexandria. There were taken in the Castle and Town 90 Brass Guns, 8 Iron ones, with 13 Mortars, and a great quantity of Ammunition and Provisions.  
Morosini having stayed some time at Modon, as well to repair the Fortifications as to refresh his wearied Troops, having held a great Council of War, it was resolved to besiege Napoli di Romania, the better to secure the conquests which the Republic had already made in Morea. All things being made ready for so important an Enterprise, the Captain General sailed from Modon with the Venetian Fleet and the Auxiliary Galleys, and at the same time sent orders to the Captain Extraordinary of the Ships to approach towards that Coast with the Squadron under his command, that he may join the Fleet if there be occasion. As a prelude to this enterprise, 8 Turkish Ships that had carried Men and Provisions to Napoli de Romania, endeavouring to escape by night out of Port Malvasia, were taken. 
July 30.  In the mean time the General landed his Army at Ciara, six miles from Napoli, the Nauplia of the Ancients, and possessed himself the next day of the Hill Palemada, within Musket shot of the Town. The Seraskier of Morea being encamped not far off with 8 or 10000 men, did put 300 Soldiers into the Town, the Garrison before consisting of 2000 under the Command of Mustapha Bassa, and advanced himself towards the Christians Camp; upon notice whereof, General Coningsmark marched with his Forces to meet him, 
Aug. 6.  leaving some to guard the works against the Town; After some light Skirmishes the Bodies engaged. The Turks scarce standing their Ground, retired in much disorder, leaving 400 of their men behind them. The loss on the Christians side was inconsiderable, not exceeding 50 men. General Koningsmark returning to the Siege, sent some Troops to force the Castle of Argas which they found abandoned, and had that of Tenioni delivered upon demand. In the mean time the Siege was vigorously carried on, the Bombs and Carcases occasioning great Confusion in the Town. But the Seraskier being reinforced with 3000 fresh men, raised their dejected minds, who at the same time that the Seraskier approached the Christian Camp, made a great Sally upon the Besiegers, though they were beaten back with loss, and the Seraskier so warmly received by the Cannon from the Hill of Polameda, that he retired without making any attempt upon the Lines. The Besiegers by this were lodged in the Town-Moat, so that the Seraskier being reinforced out of the neighbouring Garrisons to 12000, resolved to make another attempt to relieve the place, by forcing the Camp. At the same time 1500 of their best men sallied out of the City, so that the Christians being hardly put to it, the Slavonians being overpowered, were forced to give way, but General Koningsmark coming opportunely to their assistance with a strong Party, rallied them, and beat back the Turks. In that instant of time, General Morosini having landed 3500 men, charged the Enemy so seasonably in Front and Flank, that they disordered them, and forced them to retire, but they being much stronger in Horse, were not pursued far. The Turks lost in this action 1500 of their best men, 
Napoli di Romania surrendered. Aug. 31  besides 120 that were taken Prisoners, and on the Christians side near 400. The Garrison upon this defeat, upon consideration of the Mines and Breaches, and danger of standing out an Assault, surrendered upon the same terms as had been given to Navarino and Modon.  
The Christians lost a great many Men by a Flux contracted by the heat, and eating too much fruit, and among others, a Nephew of General Koningsmark, the Captain of his Guards, and Count Bernabo Visconti a Milaneze Colonel.  
The Bassa of Napoli di Romania, whether out of a consciousness of not having done his duty in defence of the City, or out of a resentment that to be unhappy is to be criminal, thought it securer to put himself into the protection of his Vanquishers, than to expose himself to the candour of his Compurgators at home. He therefore, with about eighty Turks more, having obtained leave of the General, were shipped for Venice, where they were honourably received by the Senate, presented, and permitted to take two fine Houses, with very fine Gardens belonging to them, where they and their Families live at present. After the taking of Napoli, above sixty small Towns and burgh's put themselves under the protection of the Venetians; and the General having settled affairs there, and dismissed the Auxiliary Galleys with their shares of the Booty to return home, failed himself with the Galleys of Venice towards the Archipelag to put those Islands, which he also in a great measure did, under contribution. The Garrison and Inhabitants of Napoli being numerous, exceeding 10000, besides the Jews and Greeks who were made Tributaries, were by Articles to be transported to the Isle of Tenedos, which was also done in 12 Ships, commanded by Signior Venier. This Fleet did not only alarm those parts, but Constantinople itself, affrighted with the report of a Venetian Armada so near the Dardanels: But upon their return they were met, and fought by the Captain Bassa, who had 20 Galleys and 10 Ships, but seeing he could do no good upon them, was obliged to quit the fight. The Seraskier, in the mean time, was retired to Corinth, from whence he sent some Troops to reinforce the Garrison of Petrassa, and very strong Parties, who by their incursions, keep the Greeks in continual alarms, and hinder them from openly declaring for the Republic. To this end, he hath seized upon divers of the Principal of them, keeping them as Hostages, but exercises all kinds of cruelty against such as he suspects to have any correspondence with the Christians.  
Cara Ibrahim, the late Visier, being stripped of his Estate, 
Mar. 18.  was sent to Rhodes, where, within the compass of the year, he was strangled, by command of the Sultan, the Caimacan of Constantinople being at the same time put into the seven Towers, 
Apr. 28.  to satisfy the People.  
Nor was the Venetian War confined only to Morea, and the Sea, though nothing extraordinary happened in the later, that wise Republic having sent Cornaro to command in Dalmatia, with such Forces as might endeavour to divert the Turks from sending Succours either to Hungary or Morea, which they also in some measure did. And yet scarce any thing worthy a place in History, which is only pleased with great events, did intervene, the Forces indeed of neither side being sufficient for great undertake. Some inconsiderable Places were intercepted on both sides, and the incursions of Parties into each others Quarters were frequent; wherein the Morlaques, like the Tartars on the Frontiers of Poland, did signalise themselves. The Bassa of Scutari had drawn together 7 or 8000 Men, with a Resolution to attack the City of Budna, but they were ordered to march towards Hungary, so that that design vanished. But General Cornaro, and the Prince of Parma, who was Lieutenant General of the Foot, having drawn together 1000 Horse, and 3000 Foot, and 5000 Morlaques, commanded by the Chevalier Janco, with the Artillery and Ammunition necessary for a Siege, resolved to attack Sign, situated upon a Rock, 
Sept. 23.  and fortified with a good Wall and strong Castle, but the Cannon opening a Breach, it was assaulted and carried by force, the Garrison which consisted but of 250 Turks, being cut in pieces. By taking of this place, the Venetians are become Masters of the fertile Province of Zettina.  
The Grand Visier, upon his repassing the Bridge of Esseck, had sent home the Troops of Bossina, so that the Bassa of the said Province, thinking himself with this reinforcement, in a condition to make some attempt upon the Enemy, was accordingly preparing for it, tho' watched narrowly by Cornaro. The Bassa of Erzegovina had likewise got a competent Army together, and having burnt some Villages, retired towards Clin, to put a Convoy of Provisions into that place, Cornaro at the same time having taken his march towards Zsbenico and Sardona, to cover those places. And thus this year, and the Campain, were finished, except the usual excursions, both here, in Morea, in Poland, and in Hungary, where the Parties are always busy, and infest each other according to their power.  
The desires of the Port for Peace were great. It was against their Maxims to wage War with so many powerful Adversaries at once, nor could they tell how to extricate themselves out of it. They had often attempted separate Treaties, but the Allies were not to be disjoined, they therefore offered them Concessions they durst not have hoped for at the beginning of the War. They would yield to the Emperor all Hungary, as far as the Drove, to the King of Poland, Caminiec and all Podolia, and restore to the Venetians the Kingdom of Candia, on condition they would part with what they had gained in Morea.  
FINIS.